ã€ŠMy Magical Systemã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Soul System

    Yeman Talisman was an ordinary person. In his high school-days, he got a beautiful girlfriend known as Marie Belle. The girl was beautiful and famous in school. She was a top student and genius in the world of physics.

    On the other hand, his grade was only above average. Because of this, jealousy could not be prevented.

    His best friend had a secret feeling for his girlfriend. After the news about his rtionship with the most popr girl in school was known to others. The news proliferate like a wildfire in the farm.

    Yeman¡¯s quiet high school life started to turn upside-down.

    His ssmates started to throw taunts and bullied him. One day, he was framed by his best friend. This led to his reputation in school worsened.

    When the news of Marie Belle having a rtionship with the infamous students reached the ear of her parents, they told her to break up with the guy, but Marie Belle refused her parents¡¯mand. So, they forced her to stop school and take her outside the country.

    After Marie Belle left, Yeman¡¯s life started to be pale and lifeless. He was bullied and taunted until he graduated from high school.

    When he enrolled in the university, he thought everything would get back to normal. But in 3 months of university life, he was framed again by the same person, his old best friend. This led to him being falsely used and suspended in university.

    .....

    Three years had passed since he dropped out of university. Yeman had be a shut-in. He started to y games, read manga, novels and watched anime for a whole day and night¡ª everyday.

    Sometimes, his sleep was only 2-3 hours. The rest was him wasting time with his new hobbies.

    One night, he went outside to buy groceries in the grocery store. He wore a ck jacket and jeans.

    The store was not too far from his apartment. He could reach there in 15 minutes of walking.

    After paying his bill at the counter, he walked and opened the ss door of the store. Yeman stood outside in front of the ss door and took a deep breath before leaving. He was about to make the first step when he noticed a familiar figure. He saw someone that looked like his ex-girlfriend Marie Belle on the opposite street.

    He also noticed another woman beside her. The two women looked like they were being chased while out of breath. He was about to call Marie, but suddenly a ck car stopped in front of the two girls.

    Three men in a ck suit came out from the ck car and forcibly took the two girls. He wanted to call the police, but everything happened so fast that he forgot to notice the car te number. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, because first her parents forcibly took her, and now the men in a ck suit forcibly took her.

    In his mind, what kind of joke was this, since there was nothing he could do; before he started walking home. Whether it was Marie or not, he just prayed inside for their safety.

    Maybe if it was him from a couple of years ago, he would have already run to the police station and tried his best to do a recap of what happened. But now, after bing a shut-in, he lost interest in almost all the things happening around him.

    Yeman reached the corner of the street and saw the ck car. He remembered the car, it was the car used by the three men in ck who took the person that looked like Marie and the other woman.

    Later on,

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out. He looked left and right. Yeman felt nervous about what might have happened to them. He saw a one-meter length and as thick as an arm wooden stick at the roadside. He took it and tried to locate where the noise came from.

    Although he was disinterested in bing a hero, that feeling from before was still lingering inside him.

    Noooo!

    A loud cry followed after a loud bang. He followed where the voice came from. He arrived at the bridge which he used to pass. It was where the noise came from.

    He noticed some silhouettes under the bridge where it was most dark. The dying light of the streetmp couldn¡¯t reach the area. Yeman slowly moved closer. He hid behind a big chunk of rock that was about 15 meters away from where the silhouettes were.

    ¡°Give us the Soul System drug bit**!¡± Shouted by one of the guys who looked like the leader of the gang. In his hand was a pistol pointed at the head of Marie¡¯s identical at point nk range. Beside her was the unmoving bloody body of a woman. That woman was probably herpanion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Marie¡¯s look-alike cried out.

    Wait! That voice! It¡¯s really her! Yeman eximed inwardly after hearing her voice. Even though it had already been many years that had passed, he still could not forget that voice of hers.

    ¡°Marie Belle, the youngest physician genius who invented many drugs, and now, invented the drug called Soul System.¡± Exined by the leader in a cold voice.

    At the mention of that name, Yeman¡¯s eyes grew wider. There was no denying it. It was really her! He was now more eager to rescue her even if it killed him.

    ¡°That drug is imperfect!¡± Marie shouted.

    ¡°Just give up and give us that f****** drug!¡± The leader shouted in a hard tone.

    Yeman heard what they were talking about. But he could not find the right timing to rescue her. Marie looked frightened and dejected. Her body was trembling.

    ¡°J-just kill me,¡± Marie said in a trembling voice. Yeman felt so much pain hearing her pained voice.

    ¡°Okay! If that is what you wish for.¡± The leader coldly said while preparing to pull the trigger.

    Click!

    He turned off the safety mechanism of his pistol. He was about to pull the trigger when¡­

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    His smartphone rang.

    The leader lowered his gun and walked away from Marie. Yeman secretly sighed in relief. The leader walked toward a big chunk of rock where Yeman was hiding. He passed it and didn¡¯t even notice that someone was hiding on it.

    It seemed like he was going to talk to an important person because he had to walk away from Marie to answer the call.

    ¡°Yes, Sir! No Sir! Yes! Yeah, I can handle it.¡± Said the leader.

    The way the gang leader talked to the caller, it looked like the caller was the big boss and the brain of this whole kidnapping thing.

    Carrying a one-meter length and as thick as an arm wooden stick, Yeman was slowly approaching the leader. His heart races so fast. His hands were trembling. This was the first time he would do it and he had to do it in order to save Marie.

    The guy didn¡¯t even notice the bad news that was slowly approaching him from behind, but it seemed like the goon had sixth-sense. He suddenly looked behind. But, it¡¯s toote for him. What greeted him was a one meter in length wooden stick.

    ¡°F*** off!¡± Yeman cursed in a low tone. Then pulled down the stick with enough strength.

    Pok!

    It hit the leader¡¯s forehead squarely. He couldn¡¯t even scream and directly lost consciousness.

    Yeman pulled the leader¡¯s body and hid it behind the rock where he hid before. The two men in ck were looking in different directions while on guard for Marie, so they didn¡¯t notice what had happened behind them.

    He sighed in relief that they didn¡¯t figure out what had happened.

    He took the leader¡¯s pistol. His uncle was an ex-soldier. When he was a kid, his uncle taught him how to aim and handle guns, of course without a bullet. He reloaded the pistol and switched off the safety mechanism. The pistol Yeman took was a Colt M1911A1.

    He slowly approached the other two goons. The area was so dark. They didn¡¯t notice when he approached and arrived 5 meters away from them. He took aim at the goon on his right. His uncle once told him that if you¡¯re not a professional, aiming the body was the right decision for a high chance of hitting the target. Following his uncle¡¯s advice, he pulled the trigger after aiming at the goon¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    Right after a canister fell, *g!* A body also fell. The first shot hit the heart of the first target. He swiftly aimed at the second target and pulled the trigger at the same time.

    Bang!

    It didn¡¯t hit the second target because his eyes closed instinctively when he fired the pistol. After all, he wasn¡¯t a seasoned gunner.

    Bang!

    Thest goon was able to return the fire and hit Yeman in the chest.

    *Ugh!¡± He groaned as blood trailed down from his mouth. But before Yeman fell down, he was able to pull the trigger again. Luckily, it hit the goon¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    g!

    g!

    Two bodies fell at almost the same time.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Yeman coughed so much blood.

    ¡°Ma-Marie...¡± He called Marie in a weak voice.

    Even though she was in a semi shock state, Marie came back to reality because of this very familiar voice. The voice she longs for this whole time. The voice of a man she could not forget even once in her life.

    ¡°Ye...man?!¡± With her eyes that looked like all hopes had disappeared, she called out in a mutter the name of the man she loves dearly.

    Marie couldn¡¯t believe what she saw in her eyes when her eyesid on him. She saw him. The only boyfriend she ever had. But, Yeman was on the ground while bathed with his own blood.

    She didn¡¯t know how she untied herself, but she ran to his side like lightning strike. All their memories together came back to Marie¡¯s mind. She still loves him! And always waited for the moment of their reunion.

    Howe?

    Tears fell down from her eyes like waterfalls as she looked at his ghastly appearance, bloodied all over.

    She looked everywhere and found the bodies of the men in ck suitsid on the ground while bathing with their own blood as well. As she was not stupid, she was able to connect the dots of what truly happened around her.

    He rescued her!

    ¡°Yeman! Yeman! Yeman...!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die! I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes! Please open your eyes!¡± She shouted.

    In Yeman¡¯s mind, he was thinking while looking at Marie.

    I never thought I would die like this. But at least, I¡¯m not sad, because I was able to save her in myst moments. She shouted while looking for something within her clothes. But, I couldn¡¯t hear what she was shouting. It seemed the world around me was fading. Thest thing I saw, Marie injected a syringe in me. And then, I lost consciousness.

    After Yeman lost his consciousness.

    .....

    [SOUL SYSTEM ACTIVATE!]

    [YOUR EXISTING BODY WAS HEAVILY DAMAGE!]

    [SEARCHING FOR NEW BODY...]

    [PLEASE STAND BY...]

    After a while...

    [BODY FOUND!]

    [CALIBRATING NEW BODY]...

    [SOUL FUSION IS POSSIBLE!]

    [ANALYZING FUSION...]

    [10%..20%..30%.....40%]

    [PROBLEM FOUND!]

    [BROKEN RIB CAGE DETECTED!]

    [BEGIN REPAIR!]

    [COMPLETE!]

    [ANALYZING CONTINUE...]

    [50%...60%....70%....90%]

    [WARNING!]

    [WARNING!]

    [SERIOUS INJURY FOUND!]

    [FRACTURED SKULL DETECTED!]

    [BEGIN REPAIR!]

    [99% REPAIRED!]

    [ANALYZING CONTINUE...]

    [91%..94%..97%...99%]

    [MINOR INJURY FOUND!]

    [BEGIN REPAIR!]

    [COMPLETE!]

    [ANALYZING CONTINUE...]

    [....100%]

    [SOUL FUSION COMPLETE!]

    [NEW BODY ACQUIRED!]

    A strangeputerized voice rang out which was followed by a notification.

    [Soul System Activated!]

 Chapter 2

    Is this level 1?

    In Yeman¡¯s vision, there was only unending darkness and a window-like interface in front of him.

    ¡°What is this thing in front of me?¡±

    ¡°I remember I was shot and lost too much blood and then¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything else after that.¡±

    ¡°So, what is this thing in front of me?¡±

    ¡°A floating monitor?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, this is the same as the status screen that could be found in a game!¡±

    ¡°Create a character, huh!¡±

    ¡°Is this a... game!?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Even though I have no idea what is happening. I am trying to ept the fact that I am now in front of something like a floating window that looks like a yer¡¯s status window in a game.¡±

    ¡°Since leaving the university, I be one of those what you called a SHUT-in. I¡¯ve started to watch anime after that, and read web novels to ease my boredoms.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really a cool person. But, before I became a shut-in, other people usually called me a normie.¡±

    ¡°Regardless...¡±

    ¡°Did I die after saving my ex-girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°But why I am still here? And what about this game window?¡±

    ¡°And where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ what if..... everything is just a dream?¡±

    ¡°Maybe this game window appeared in my dream because of that VR game Ist yed. Right, it looks like that is the reason. Then, I will y it until I wake up.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I feel so excited somehow!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y. There¡¯s nothing I can do anyway. Only me in this unending darkness. I can not feel anything other than loneliness.¡±

    ¡°So now, let¡¯s click the ¡®Ok¡¯ button.¡±

    Trooiin~

    ¡°Ooh~¡± He was startled by that sudden sound.

    [CREATE CHARACTER]

    ¡°Hm, create character, huh! This thing is insisting me to create a character.¡±

    ¡°[Ok] or [Cancel]?¡±

    ¡°Sure, okay, let¡¯s choose... [Ok]!¡±

    Click!

    Trooiin~

    [Input a character name:_________]

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Of course. It will need a character name, no? I already expected this to happen.¡±

    Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap,

    [Input a character name: Zombie__]

    ¡°Yep, this is the IGN I usually used in a game.¡±

    ¡°Alright, [Ok] again.¡±

    Click!

    After tapping the [Ok] button, there appeared an avatar with a face identical to his when he was 17 years old. It appeared after inputting his character name.

    The avatar was wearing leather chest armor.

    ¡°Eh?! Why it has my face? So weird! And I look young huh,¡± he could not help but be surprised when he saw his avatar¡¯s face.

    And then, he noticed some choices beside the avatar.

    [Hairstyle]

    ?Color

    ?Style

    [Eyes]

    ?Color

    [Cancel] [Next]

    ¡°So little choices!¡± He can¡¯t help feeling a little helpless.

    Later on, He chose to make his avatar¡¯s hair a little shorter since the previous hair is a bit longer. Then, he chose a pure ck color. He also made the eyes red. He was one of those types of yers who like to make their characters look cool.

    Click!

    After choosing his desired hair, he tapped the [Next] choices.

    Then, a list of weapons came out after.

    [Choose your primary weapon!]

    Shortsword [1-Handed Weapon]

    ?Normal Attack

    ?Normal Defense

    [Select]

    Greatsword [2-Handed Weapon]

    ?High Attack

    ?Low Attack Speed

    ?High Guard

    [Select]

    Bow [Long Range Weapon]

    ?High Attack

    ?Low Defense

    [Select]

    Staff [Magic Weapon]

    ?Magic Attack

    ?Magic Defense

    [Select]

    Knuckle [Melee Weapon]

    ?Low Attack

    ?Normal Defense

    ?High Attack Speed

    [Select]

    Halberd [Mid Range Weapon]

    ?High Attack

    ?Normal Defense

    [Select]

    [Random]

    .....

    [Select]

    ¡°Hmm, a primary weapon? Maybe I can change itter or maybe I can use a secondary weaponter.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so hard to chose one out of many, honestly.¡±

    ¡°So, which one is a better choice...? I¡¯m not really the type of yer or of a person who is good in one particr weapon.¡±

    Later on, he selected [Random] choices since he couldn¡¯t decide.

    What follows next was like a shuffle. A square as big as his thumb appeared. Inside the square is a rapidly changing icon of weapons. While the icons keep changing, a sound of *bling, bling, bling!* followed.

    ¡°So hard if you are not a pro gamer. I wish I could y like a pro. But I¡¯m just what you called an ordinary yer in any games I yed.¡±

    ¡°Even though I, most of the time spent money to boost my character, I¡¯m still an extra yer who popted the game without proper achievements! Well, I yed for fun only and it¡¯s not just my reasoning to hide my shame for being like ¡ª a viger NPC in any games I yed. Also, I was only ying games to forget about my first love and all the bad luck that happened to me from my high school-days to university.¡±

    *Bling, bling, bling!*

    The random shuffle continued rolling.

    Later on, after 3 mins of waiting.

    [Congrattions!]

    [[Unarmed selected!]]

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± He gawked in shock. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Unarmed? No weapon? Is this a new kind of joke? You said primary weapon though. Howe there¡¯s ¡®Unarmed¡¯ in the list?¡±

    He wanted to bark at the developers of this game. It was a bad idea to put [Unarmed]. Sadly though, he didn¡¯t even know where he was right now. Also, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dream only?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the chosen primary weapon. Still, he knew he messed up big time this time.

    After choosing his primary weapon, and before he could even swallow the bitterness of choosing the wrong weapon selection, everything turned dark again in a blink of an eye.

    The floating window also disappeared like a puff of smoke. Only darkness had remained once again.

    He looked around. ¡°Hm?! What was happening?¡±

    He was worried about this sudden change. He tried to scream, but no voice came out of his mouth. Suddenly, he felt like he was sucked in by a strong wave of invisible energy. ¡°Err¡­¡± he tried to struggle to free himself, but to no avail. Then, he suddenly lost consciousness.

    After a while¡­

    He slowly opened his eyes. What greeted him was a very dark sky. He tried to rub his eyes with his right arm. But then, he felt a searing pain in his head.

    AWWWWW!!!

    He felt his body be heavy and numb. He could not stand as well. He also felt a little dizzy.

    Suddenly,

    Eman! Eman!

    He heard a loud call from someone he couldn¡¯t recognize. He didn¡¯t know who this voice tried to call. The name it was calling was not far from his. He¡¯s not Eman, though. His name was Yeman.

    He thought, this guy was probably calling for someone else.

    Anyway, his ears picked some noise. They wereing from around him based on how he heard them. He tried his best to get up while holding his aching head. When he was finally sitting, he peered around him. And then, he was shocked by what he saw.

    ¡°W-What is this¡­?¡±

    KLANG! KLANG! KLANG!

    Tiing! Tiing! Tiing!

    Woosh!

    Swoosh!

    Around him, a brawl was happening. People wearing different kinds of armors were holding different kinds of weapons. They were fighting against monsters?!

    To his right side, he saw a person about 20 meters away from him. He was knocked out by a monster¡¯s tail whip!

    Oh my goodness!

    Then, another person, not far away from the other, was trying to stab a monster on its head.

    KeeeeeeeeEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!

    The monster let out a deafening shriek!

    ¡°Eman, Eman! Watch out!¡±

    The voice from earlier shouted a warning. But, he didn¡¯t know who this man was trying to warn. Suddenly, he noticed a grotesque figure in front of him.

    ¡°Hiiieee! M-Monster!¡± He freaked out.

    ¡°Wait! Is this even a game?! Is this a super CGI monster!?¡±

    SqueeeeEEEEEEEKKKKKKKK!!!

    The monster was identical to a giant rat. However, it stood up on its two feet. It¡¯s 2 heads shorterpared to a grown-up man. In their supposed right front limb, was a right hand which was holding a dagger. Its tail was 2 meters and a half long. It could be used to whip their enemies.

    He noticed a red bar over the monster¡¯s head. Above the red bar, he could see a name. The name could be read as Ratman. Beside its name, there was a Level 1 text. In his mind, ¡®it looks like the name is this monster¡¯s name and level 1 is this monster¡¯s level.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t help asking himself if this rted to the earlier [Create Character] thing? Seeing the situation around him, it looks like it. But, the pain was very realistic though.

    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s also a thing called reincarnated in a different world in the novel!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that I got reincarnated?¡±

    ¡°That sounds impossiblepared to being a dream.¡±

    ¡°R-Regardless, they are monsters that could only be seen in movies or in games.¡±

    While he was mumbling in confusion,

    SqueeeeeeeEEEEEEEAAAAAAAKKK!!! A monster shrieked and came to attack him.

    Oh shit! No time to think of anything. F*ck! The monster in front of me tried to sh me using the bloody dagger in its hand.

    Before the dagger could reach his chest, his right hand touched something hard on the ground. He grabbed it out of reflex, without even looking.

    Then, He tried to block the ratman¡¯s sh.

    SqueeeeeEEEEEEAAAAAAAAKKKKK!!!

    Its eye gleamed in red glint.

    Ting!

    A high-pitched tone from the collision of two hard objects rang out. His hands trembled. He was in a disadvantaged position. His butt was on the chilly ground while his legs stretched wide open. His hands were gripping a shaft, trying to fight back the monster¡¯s force.

    CreeeeaaaAAAAAAAKKKKKKKK!!!

    A long grating sound from two scraping hard objects reached his ears while he was trying to push away the monster¡¯s dagger. The object that he was holding was a spear. It was the same spear used by some other people in his surroundings.

    CreeeeaaaaAAAAAAAAKKKKKKK!!!

    ¡°Nheless, what kind of situation is this? And what kind of ce is this? Is this really a game? Or a dream? Or was I reincarnated to another world?

    Even if he keeps asking ¡°what¡¯s¡±, the situation would never change. All he could do currently was to grit his teeth while trying to push away with all his strength the monster in front of him.

    SqueeeeeEEEEEEEEAAAAAAKKKK!!!

    He noticed the monster¡¯s tail slowly stretched upward. He figured out that the monster nned to whip him using its tail.

    GyaaaaaaAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!

    With all his might. He tried to kick the monster¡¯s stomach.

    aaaAAAAGGH!!!

    -0

    ¡°Eh? A damage reminder like in-game? So, is this a fucking game!? But what? Realistic like VR!¡± He started to believe that it was a game, but still not 100 percent sure about it.

    He saw a red text after kicking the Ratman. It was the same text he saw in an MMORPG game.

    SqueeeeEEEEEAAAAAAAAAKKK!!!

    Even though he used all his might in that kick just now, he only managed to make the ratman step back 3 steps away.

    ¡®Is this even a level 1 monster?¡¯ He doubted.

    SqueeeeeEEEEEEAAAAAAAKKK!!!

    Anyway, it gave him enough time to regain his ground. Before the ratman came charging at him once again, he pointed fast the de of the spear in his hands to the ratman¡¯s stomach. His right knee was on the ground while his left leg was at half-kneeling state. Without a second thought, he stabbed it with all his might.

    ChaaaAAAAAAPPP!!!

    A flesh piercing sound followed next.

    -10

    Another Ratman¡¯s HP was subtracted. He noticed the red color in its health bar was now about 90%.

    SqueeeeeEEEEEEAAAAAAAAK!!!!

    The ratman tried to swing its dagger in every direction¨C like a frenzy idiot. But the dagger was shorter than his spear, so it couldn¡¯t reach him no matter what.

    He smirked upon noticing it. Hehe.... What a fool, he thought.

    The ratman tried to struggle. He felt sorry for this fellow. But, he needed to end it before it could end him.

    *Sigh!*

    Fwosh~

    -15

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Even though he stabbed it so hard, it did not kill the ratman directly. ¡°Dammit, what level 1? Is this level 1 monster a cheater? Holy cow! I need to repeat my attack!¡± He spat.

    When he pulled back the spear, the ratman came charging at him at full force. He quickly stabbed it again.

    -15

    The text came out again.

    But still, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it. Also, the ratman managed to make him step back for 5 steps. ¡°This level 1 is very tenacious!¡± Not only that, it was also noticeably stronger than him.

    -15

    SqueeeEEEEEEEAAAAAAAKKKK!!!

    His attack only dealt another 15 percent damage. Now the current Ratman¡¯s HP is at 40 percent. And the red color on the red bar has almost half left.

    SqueeeaaaaaaaAAAAAAAEEEEKKK!!!

    He could feel the ratman¡¯s painful cries while getting stabbed by him. It seemed weak now. He also noticed that it was not as strong as before it lost HP.

    He repeatedly pulled and stabbed the Ratman till its HP reached 0%. What follows next is a notification.

    [You have killed Level 1 Ratman!]

    Phew! He sighed in relief. That was a heart-pumping fight.

    He noticed a bright green colored like energy goes towards his direction and it was absorbed by his body.

    ¡°.....¡±

    +100% Exp

    Level Up!

    Woah! He suddenly felt refreshed.

    He could feel his body getting a little stronger after that.

    ¡°Dammit! This is fun! Haha! This is so much realistic!¡±

    He eximed.

    Right at this moment, He started to believe that he was inside a game. But still, his doubts was still lingering. He couldn¡¯t exin his true feelings at this moment. It was a mixture of different kinds of feelings.

    While he was mulling, ¡°Watch out!¡± He heard a loud warning.

 Chapter 3

    Eman

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I gazed to where the voice came from. But when I turned around, Wam! Gwah!!

    My body flew about a few meters away, and when I crashed on the ground, my body spun many times. I don¡¯t have the time to feel the pain as my consciousness slowly fades away. Before my consciousness shut down, I heard talking noises.

    ¡°Oh damn! What is this guy idling around?!¡± The angry sweet voice of a female.

    ¡°Look, wasn¡¯t that worm? ¡±

    ¡°Haha! Right, it¡¯s a worm! ¡±

    ¡°What an unlucky fellow, getting hit by a horse. Haha, he really is a worm.¡±

    Eman, Eman! Em¡ª!!!

    .....

    And then I lost my consciousness again.

    After I lost my consciousness, I felt like I was in a dark room again.

    I felt the sensation of floating. And my body was surrounded by the glowing brilliance of data.

    Loads of data started appearing in my brain. About how the system works. How to level up. How to fight monsters. About unarmed. And about the world, I was in. I don¡¯t know if all this was real or just a dream.

    I could only let my body float while waiting in this groundless space and endless darkness. I don¡¯t even know if what I felt just a moment ago was real or not. But, it felt like I was alive again.

    However, that fucking horse PK-ed me. What bad luck. To die again because of a horse. What kind of ce that though. The rat stood and fought like humans and mean horses who PK-ed low level.

    What a cursed world is that?

    Though I was fighting a monster and was hit by a running horse. After that, I¡¯m here again. What is that? What is this?...

    I felt like several minutes had passed already.

    Suddenly the darkness fades away again and I feel a chill running all over my body. I slowly open my eyes. And saw a middle-age man staring straight in me.

    I don¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Eman! Are you ok? ¡°said him with a worried look.

    Oh, this is the same voice that I heard shouting when I woke up in that world.

    And... Eman? Who is Eman though?

    I tried to get up out of reflexes. But, I was greeted by burning pain. My whole body lost strength and fell back in bed!

    Argh!

    ¡°Eman, don¡¯t get up! Your body is not yet in good shape,¡± said the middle-aged man in front of me.

    What is this man saying? Who is Eman?

    Suddenly a load of data reappears in my mind. All about the world I was in. About my new body.

    The gist is, I was transferred to another world by an odd system. I died on earth and was revived in another world? Since I¡¯m a smart guy(Self-proim), I had to ept these whole events, even if I have full of doubts about my current situation.

    So, it looks like. It wasn¡¯t a game after all. A voice inside my head repeatedly telling me that I died and my soul transmigrated and then reincarnated into another person¡¯s body!!!

    What the fuck! My head was dizzy and I felt a throbbing pain. I don¡¯t even want to think and just want to close my eyes and rest. Trying to absorb all these unbelievable happenings.

    But this voice in my head won¡¯t shut-up. Saying some information repeatedly.

    Thisputerized female voice inside my head had given me a goosebump. See? I became a transmigrated and reincarnated MC. Such cliches are happening to me.

    I let the voice talk and talk without replying. She was exining h h h... damn it!

    Why do I have such a bad luck?

    The voice in my head only exined about the system and this world. And that I am not in a game. It did not exin my current identity.

    Later on, I acted as an amnesiac man in order to get information from this middle-aged man in front of me.

    The man looks surprised and a little doubtful, as I said I lost all my memories and I cannot recognize him and everything, about this world, about me, about those monsters and why I was there.

    But he hasn¡¯t answered me directly. He was watching me meticulously. I know he has some doubts about what I just said. But even though I don¡¯t really have amnesia, in this world you can still consider me as one, since I really don¡¯t know anything about this world besides what the voice in my head has been saying this whole time.

    I saw him balled his palm as he slowly punched his legs. Tears fall from his eyes. I felt a pang of guilt but I needed to find information. Since he calls me Eman so he knew me, I mean he knows the previous owner of this body. Later that night, I found out some information.

    Looks-like this man was my uncle. My mother and father passed away when I was seven. I have a little sister who is 5years younger than me. The three of us are the only family. When I was, I mean ¡®when Eman was 16 years old he entered an academy of magic. But for his bad luck, he is the only one and the first case that cannot produce magic. He was branded as the worm and bullied and taunted and framed. There is a little simrity between the two of us.

    Since he is in need of money, he decides to join the army of subjugating the overpopted monsters. It looks like he died in that battle and was substituted by me.

    ¡°What a sad life¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Eman, for now, you have to rest well. Maybe you will regain your memoriester on¡± the uncle said while feeling dejected.

    ¡°O-ok uncle?..¡±

    ¡°Ronny,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ok uncle Ronny.¡±

    He slowly went outside. I was trying to digest all the information and paste it in my brain.

    ¡°Now, I am going to live as ¡®Eman¡¯ in this world¡± I whispered.

    Later on after some sleep.

    I slowly opened my eyes and noticed the pain was gone. I scanned my surroundings after forcing my body to get up. I found out that I was inside arge tent. With a dizzy feeling, I went outside in unsteady walks. I could still remember what the system information imnted in my mind. But for now, all I can do is wait for my body to regain strength.

    After going outside, what greeted me is rows of big tents all over the ce. I raised my head slightly and saw the sun was shining brightly at 1 o¡¯clock angle. I nced at my surroundings and saw some people in leather cloth armor trotted from here to there.

    I saw people crowded at the distance, not far from me. Some whispered, and some shouted.

    What is happening? I ask myself.

    I slowly step forward to where the crowded people are.

    ¡°Nooo! Why? Why? Oh-ho-ho!¡±

    I heard crying voices before I could even go near. Looks like some unpleasant incident happened. When I reached the area, I tried to cram in and crane my neck to see what the crowded people were looking at.

    What I saw was a row of dead bodies of people in leather armor. Some people were crying beside the dead bodies. About 30+ dead bodies lined in rows.

    ¡°The Rat Lord appears and these unlucky soldiers were beaten to death¡± whispered by an old man in leather armor to someone beside him.

    ¡°Rat Lord?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°E-Eman! Why are you here?¡± Said by a voice in a worried tone.

    As I watched the scene I heard a familiar voice calling. I¡¯m still not used to being called this name but I know this voice was talking to me.

    ¡°U-Uncle Rolly? Sorry, I think my body regains a little strength and I¡¯m not used toying in bed for long¡± I said.

    ¡°Is that so? How about your memory?¡± He curiously asks.

    ¡°Sorry I still can¡¯t remember anything.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Worm

    ¡°I-I see,¡± he said in a dejected tone. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not Rolly, it¡¯s Ronny.¡± He continued.

    Touching my head slightly, I replied, ¡°S-Sorry, Uncle Ronny.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, hungry?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He brought me to a cottage and handed me a bowl of soup. While eating, I asked him some questions. He told me that we were on the outskirts of a town.

    We¡¯re currently fighting a group of monsters that is trying to overtake the ce. This town is known as Sitona, it used to be a bustling city and had a total of 2,000 people living there. But after the incident that happenedst year, the town was dested.

    The town of Sitona is a small part of the empire known as the Whitestone Empire. And 500 kilometres from the wall of the empire, in all directions, what could be seen was the thick fog. A full white view. The monsters that came from fog were attacking every town and city of the empire, trying to overtake and im it as theirs.

    .....

    Since the people here could use different kinds of magic, they tried to fight back and retake thend which was overtaken by monsters.

    When night came, I was sitting on the ground and there were 15 people besides me encircling the bonfire. They wore leather armors and a thick cloth wrapped tightly from feet to their mouth in order to prevent the chilly cold air of a night breeze from biting them.

    Everyone wore a solemn expression on their faces. Some are whispering, and some are loudly grating their teeth.

    I think this odd atmosphere was because of what happened this morning. I don¡¯t know what they meant by Ratman Lord. But based on its name it looks like it is some kind of big boss, the leader of the monsters. I¡¯m sure this Lord is stronger than ordinary ones just like in any games I yed before.

    Oh right, I remembered that I killed one of the monsters and leveled up. Based on the information in my brain. I could call out the window-interface by either whispering in my mind or out loud the magic word ¡®Window Interface¡¯.

    Bling!

    A magical sound which only I could hear followed after I whispered the words. What follows next is a holographic screen that is 16 inches wide and 12 inches long.

    ==========

    Username: Zombie

    ==========

    Level: 1

    ss: Unarmed

    Sub ss: none

    Title: Worm

    ==========

    Stamina: 110%/110%

    Attack: 22

    Def/M.Def: 10

    Perception: 10

    Speed: 10

    uracy: 10

    ==========

    [Stats]

    ?Strength: 2

    ?Sense: 2

    ?Vitality: 2

    ?Agility: 2

    ?Dexterity: 2

    ==========

    [Personal Stats]

    Mtl:0

    Luk:0

    Tec:0

    Cri:0

    ==========

    Extra points: 10

    Exp: 99/100

    ==========

    [Skill]

    ?Slot 1(Empty)

    ==========

    [Talent]

    ?cksmith

    ?Alchemist

    ?Tailor

    ?Merchant

    ?Tamer

    ???

    ==========

    Extra Skill Points: 2

    ==========

    Eh! I eximed in shock while peeking at my title.

    ¡°Is `worm¡¯ my title?!¡± I asked myself with a stupefied face, though I¡¯m unaware of what kind of expression my face was making at the moment. But, I feel it was something like that. No, it must be something like that.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Anyway, isn¡¯t this interface mocking me? I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Is it a joke or what?

    Meanwhile, I noticed the [Talent] section.

    Hmm¡­

    This [Talent], I remembered ying a game with this kind of system. If I remember correctly, in order to increase my sess rate for making good quality items or potions I needed high proficiency in smithing and alchemy.

    Hmm¡­

    Next is Mentality?

    If I¡¯m not wrong, I think [Mtl] is good for anti-debuff or status ailments. I¡¯m not sure though. Just like what I have said before, I¡¯m a yer who popted the games without proper achievements. In short I am a noob yer. It¡¯s not derogatory to myself but the actual fact.

    Anyways no need to exin [Luc]. The [Tec] could also help me with my fighting performance ¡®and [Cri] could cause higher damage. It increases if I have high dexterity as well.

    ¡°Hey! Kid¡±

    ¡®While I¡¯m busy scrutinising my interface, someone beside me calls me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Take this.¡± A bearded old man with grey hairs handed me a cup of hot water? Or coffee? No, it¡¯s something like herbal tea.

    ¡°T-Thank you, mister...¡±

    ¡°Mar,¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mar.¡±

    ¡°No probs kid, Oh right, your Ronny¡¯s nephew right? ¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°I see, uhm I heard tomorrow your squad will storm the northern part of town,¡± he said.

    .....

    ¡°R-really?¡± I don¡¯t know what is in there. But tomorrow huh! Looks like I had to go to battle again.

    ¡°Kid, you look calm,¡± he suddenly said with a slight sense of doubt.

    ¡°Eh, Why?¡±

    ¡°You know what is in the northern part of town? ¡±

    ¡°Sorry no.¡±

    ¡°I see, then good luck tomorrow and don¡¯t die young,¡± he said while tapping my right shoulder with his right hand.

    I don¡¯t know what he meant, but he left after leaving those words. I saw the people in my surroundings wearing solemn-looking faces. I wrinkled my brow slightly and thought, everyone¡¯s tomorrow is uncertain, so this atmosphere is very rtable to some extent.

    When morning came, before even the sun fully appeared, 200 soldiers were gathered in arge open area outside of town. My Uncle Ronny and I came here early. Just like what the old man saidst night, we were gathered to storm the northern part of town. This gathering of 200 soldiers will be divided into 40 groups. Every group consists of 5 squad members.

    Every member had a respected role. Uncle Ronny is the vanguard of our squad. A guy with arge build and known as Stonehard will be our Tank. A lean looking guy with a handsome face will be our support. His name is Leo. He both has strong magic and good support skills. And thest member is a girl about 17 years old. She has shoulder-length ck hair. And a cold gaze in her eyes. She will be our squad¡¯s scout. At her hips, hung 2 shining looking daggers. She wore a fitted ck leather cloth. What a fine-looking beauty, I whispered in my mind.

    And me? I don¡¯t know what my role is. Maybe allrounder.

    While staring at the girl, suddenly she shows me a grimace-looking face. It looks like she noticed my gaze.

    ¡°Hey! You,¡± shouted the girl.

    I looked to my left and right, but no other people noticed her calls. So I decided to ignore her as well.

    ¡°This idiot!¡± I heard her annoyed voice. But I don¡¯t know who she tried to call. Many people crowded around my surroundings. I don¡¯t want to mistakenly im that this cold-looking beauty was talking to me.

    Swoosh!

    Thump!

    Aw!

    While I¡¯m gazing at my surroundings an object came flying to my forehead.

 Chapter 5

    Before the storm

    My sight was blurry because of the flying object that hit my forehead squarely or rather poor head. I shook my head lightly and rubbed my eyes. I peered at my surroundings and saw the cold looking beauty in front of me pointing her dagger at my throat. I swallowed back my saliva and felt the cold sweat gushing at my back.

    ¡°If next time you will charge at the enemy and leave the formation again. I will kill you first.¡± She coldly said that. Her brows almost greeted each other

    and her eyes showed a faint glint. She looked like a predator ready to devour her prey.

    I can feel the chill of killing intent sent towards me. I couldn¡¯t think that such a petite looking girl could shiver my spine.

    Because of her slightly loud voice, it caught the other¡¯s attention. Other people in the surroundingugh at the sight of Eman scolded by a girl.

    He scratched his head while thinking, this girl must be talking about Eman, the previous owner of his body. Based on what he heard, Eman charged alone at the sight of enemies and opened a hole in their team formation and almost dragged all of them to their death bed.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin, butter on, he decided to ignore it. The girl mistook him for someone, but right now and from now on, he would be going to be that someone. And he could not recklessly retaliate. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how to fight.

    The girl although looks so young, he could feel some unordinary strength from her.

    .....

    Still, reprimanded in public by a younger girl wasn¡¯t a good feeling. This girl is only 17 years old and he was 23 years old. But right now, he was inside the body of a 17 years old boy. So there was nothing he could do but to remain silent and nod his head lightly with a frown.

    ¡°Mark it in your empty brain idiot,¡± she said before leaving him standing still in a daze.

    Hah! He sighed after the cold girl left. That girl was just too mean.

    Regardless,

    If he¡¯s not wrong, the skill slot needs to be filled in order for him to use some awesome abilities. But he had to buy the skill scroll in the Market Section that could be seen in his Window Interface.

    Every level grants him random skill points and random stat points. But first, he must buy the skill and insert it in his skill slot. However, he needed Soul Points in order to do that. Yet for now, he had zero points. If the information in his mind was right, then he needed to kill any life forms to acquire soul points.

    So for now, in order for him to survive in this world, he must get stronger. To do that, he had to kill some monster and collect as many soul points as he could.

    Unexpectedly, he noticed the atmosphere slightly changed; he nced at the surroundings and witnessed different kinds of expressions worn by the soldiers¡¯ faces. Some have grim and solemn expressions. And some showed determined and motivated faces.

    He caught a glimpse of the sun that started to peek. Later on, themander in charge of this mission stepped to the front.

    ¡°I know everyone lost their families, friends, and loved ones to the monster¡¯s fangs and nails. But we encourage our hearts to stand side by side. Struggle for hegemony! We are the owners of thisnd! Of this world! We must rise! Everyone, prepare yourselves! Take your weapons! Bring victory and vengeance to our men who sacrificed their lives in order to reim our fallennds! Men! Let¡¯s Fight! Fight for hegemony! Fight for vengeance! For GLORY!!!¡± inspired by themander.

    FIGHT FOR HEGEMONY!!!

    FIGHT FOR VENGEANCE!!!

    FOR GLORY!!!

    WooooOOOOHHHHHH!!!

    While raising their arms and banging their weapons in the air, the soldiers roared with vigour.

    FIGHT!

    FIGHT!

    An earth-shattering war cry followed after themander¡¯s inspirational speech.

    He looked strong. Based on his figure Yeman thought thismander is at 40+ years of age. He has short trimmed ck hair. Slight beards on his face and have arge body build and at his back hung, a Bastard Sword. He wore full silver-ted armor.

    After the speech, everyone went to their respective squad.

    Yeman went to his squad but he couldn¡¯t find uncle Ronny. He craned his neck to find the man but failed. Later on, Uncle Ronny arrives with a frown on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Captain?¡± Asked by their tank Stonehard.

    ¡°Bad news.¡± Uncle Ronny said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bad news, Oldman?¡± Leo asked curiously.

    ¡°Our squad task will be... at the innermost part of Area 51.¡± uncle Ronny said in a grim expression.

    TSK! The cold girl clicks her tongue.

    Yeman wanted to ask about the so-called Area 51 and why they suddenly look cynical. But, when Ronny noticed it, he tapped on his nephew¡¯s shoulder to signal him to be quiet and to avoid anyone from knowing he has amnesia.

    Later on, uncle Ronny secretly exined about the so-called Area 51, also known as street 51. In this area wasst seen, the Ratman Lord. That¡¯s not all, many soldiers lost their lives there. It is the nearest to the monster¡¯sir which is located inside the tunnel of areas 52 and 53.

    Everyone inspected their equipment before leaving. In Eman¡¯s backpack, he spotted cloth for camping, 2 red vials of liquid in the cylindrical clear bottle that was as big as his finger, which he thought were potions. Thest thing he found was a ration wrapped in leaves. Maybe these leaves can preserve the food for a longer time. But, he didn¡¯t recognize the leaves.

    Yeman wore a light leather cloth,bat boots on his feet, and an arm-guard on his arms. He also wore leather headgear on his head. In hand could be seen a 5meter long spear, and in his hips hung a dagger.

    After everything was ready, everyone started to depart.

    ¡°TSK,¡± the cold looking beauty clicked her tongue when she walked past him.

    He followed after scratching his head. Deep inside, he was worried about the mission because there was a higher possibility that he would die.

    ¡°Ratman Lord huh! This might be what the old man meantst night¡± he whispered.

    Yeman wanted to cry. He was just reincarnated and was about to experience a life and death mission. He never expected this to happen in his whole life, but being sent to a body in the middle of the war is something beyond his expectations. Well, being reincarnated was already way above all expectations, so what else could he expect? He could not just im now that he was a different persona and not the real Eman. They will think he was crazy and beyond help, and one more thing, he already told uncle Ronny about the amnesia.

    ¡°What will happen if... I die again?¡± He whispered in a worried look before starting to depart with his squad.

 Chapter 6

    The sh

    About 200 soldiers split up into 40 squads were sent to storm the northern part of Sitona Town.

    Yeman didn¡¯t know what to do. In his mind, a doubt still lingering. He tried to think of excuses to exempt himself from the battle that was going to happen, but nothing came to his mind. Of course, nothing wille. Not when he felt someone from behind sending sharp piercing gazes towards him.

    These ticklish feelings of being stared at were disturbingly making him feel ufortable. He can¡¯t even surmise well of what excuses were better. He nces at the back, but what greeted him was unbearable res, straight at him. Yeman gulped and hurriedly turned back his gaze to the front.

    He let a sigh escape from his mouth before he decided to stride without looking back again. Their current location is 200meters away, northwest of Sitona Town.

    The sun rose emzoned the whole ce with its golden brilliance thates from itsser-like rays and extended the shadows forming like a phantom of themselves.

    Everyone¡¯s face was painted in different emotions as their legs kicked the pale dry brownish soil of the fallennd, producing hovering clouds of dust as they strode without looking back.

    When the sun hit the angle of 50 degrees east, the gloomy towering wall ahead finally showed its canopy. As they were marching towards it, everyone stoned their resolve and readied themselves. In their minds were, ¡°To die on the battlefield wasn¡¯t really bad.¡± Yet, before they neared the towering wall of the fallen Sitona Town, ¡°Enemy iing!¡± One of the soldiers shouted for warning.

    A tension immediately rose up and everyone stopped on their feet as they craned their neck towards the front. Yeman nced ahead and saw the rapidly scuttering rats, running on their two legs as a human did. In their hands were different kinds of weapons. Yet, they all had uniformed strange sinister grotesque figures.

    .....

    ¡°Muscle heads, at the front!¡±

    ¡°All range units follow up and prepare to fire!¡±

    ¡°Vanguards and scouts! Prepare to die!¡±

    The Commander in his overbearing voice immediately shouted hismands, one after another.

    After themander shouted hismand, all the soldiers with a range attacking spell immediately lined in front as they readied their spells and ranged weapons in hand. While at their front, the well-built muscr soldiers stayed on their knees as they readied their shield equipment. Some chanted and materialized their own shield using a spell.

    In the distance, specks of dust rose up like clouds. About two hundred and above ratmen were rushing towards the soldier¡¯s directions. Yeman also noticed the ground ahead lurched like a snake. Like something was burrowing on the ground surface while bulldozing thend and moving like a snake.

    The ground was seemingly groaning in agony as it was vibrating and trembling.

    His body hairs went upright as he watched the scene. It was the same scene that could only be seen in a movie.

    A chill running down his spine. And his heartbeat pounded like crazy. He could even feel his hands sweating. Yeman tightly gripped the spear. He was worried if he was able to survive or not after this battle.

    He really was wondering what kind of ce is this. Monsters like rats are walking on two feet while carrying weapons. And the people around him, most of them were able to manifest some kind of magic spells.

    This is literally a magical world! He really reincarnated in a fantasy world! This is most of the geek¡¯s dreams. However, his life was on death¡¯s door already.

    Nervous gulping sounds were discernible around him. While some were excited while chuckling and saying, ¡°Ehehehe, this is it! This is so lively! Ahaha!¡±

    Yeman nced at the person. The guy was unfairly riding a horse. He had curly medium blonde hair. His white long sleeves were toppled by a blue sleeveless bordering his waist, which was also toppled by a silver-ted chest te. On his waist hang a longsword in a blue scabbard with the exquisite design of dazzling crystals.

    Beside him was a beauty with golden long hair. She wore a blue cape over a white velvet dress. And on her waist, a 1-metre sword in white scabbard was hanging.

    She was a beauty made out of a painting. Reflected in her dazzling blue eyes the scene in front of her.

    Yeman was looking at her when suddenly the girl nced at him and snorted. He hastily darted his eyes in front and grimaced.

    ¡°Fire!¡± A loudmanding voice echoed in his ears.

    Which followed by different colors of spell hovering towards the approaching enemies.

    Fireballs were shot likeets. And different kinds of spells were raining towards the enemies. Even the arrows they shot were enveloped by dazzling brilliance.

    Different kinds of noises, simultaneously caught by his ears. He remembered a certain day of celebration on earth while watching the scene and hearing their noises.

    When the spellsnded randomly at the approaching enemies. Squeaking cries of the beast were grieving in his ears.

    Like signalling the start of the battle, scattered explosions exploded randomly.

    Smokes from the explosion envelop the enemy¡¯s group. The smell of charred flesh and hair was being carried by the wind towards their nostrils. Yeman covered his nose, while the others unbothered by it. Maybe they were used to it though.

    ¡°Stop acting like a scumbag!¡±

    Thud!

    He suddenly felt a pain on the back of his head. Yeman scratches his head and hastily nces at his back in annoyance. But when he saw the cold stare from the cold-looking beauty, he swallowed back his anger as he thought, ¡®It¡¯s not good to fight back someone who is used to fighting. Unlike me who only knew how to y video games.¡¯

    The girl was looking at him with disgust. With her brows knitted together.

    He sighed and thought. ¡®Just you wait when I learn an awesome spell girl. I will make you my ything!¡¯ Although he thought about it, it was only out of frustration and half serious half joking only.

    In any case, he didn¡¯t even know if he was able to survive in this battle.

    Many of the monster group were killed on the spot. But their number seemed to be increasing as more of them were stilling out from Sitona Town and rushed towards their location.

    The range-soldiers continued their attacks. And the monster died one after another. Yet, they continued to advance like it was nothing to them.

    When they reached a certain distance. Some of the rats were finally able to fire back. Some of them even could use a spell.

    Multiple stones flew in the air and were fired towards the soldiers. The shield users immediately alerted themselves as they blocked the iing rain of stones.

    Yeman also noticed that rats were shielding their spell users. Looks like they were capable of thinking as a human did. He was stunned by the thought.

    The battle bes blocking and throwing spells on both sides.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Vanguaaaaaaaaard! Ready to dieeeeeeee!¡± Themander shouted.

    ¡°Attttttaaaaaaaacckkkk!!!¡±

    WOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!

    Finally, the vanguards rushed towards the enemy.

    Yeman thought that this is it.

 Chapter 7

    Not easy way to kill

    The dust arose like clouds of smoke, trailing behind the soldier¡¯s back as they rapidly dashed forward to sh with their enemies.

    Wasssaahhhhhhh!!!

    Their screams of courage envelop thend of blood.

    Before the two assaulting forces came in contact with each other, the arrows and different kinds of magical attacks were raining overhead towards the opposing sides.

    People cried in pain and monsters were howling in agony when the arrows pierced their flesh and fireballs burnt their skin.

    Bang!

    The impact was so strong that it generated a loud collision when the vanguards of the opposing team finally made contact with each other. The scraping noises of metals, ws, and any solidified magical energies of weapons and shields were like melodies of death.

    They knew that at this moment, their lives weren¡¯t in their hands. Just a single mistake and it would end their breaths.

    .....

    Swoosh!

    An arrow passed in a hairsbreadth distance from his eyes. Yeman felt the death-god¡¯s hand was embracing his heart as the chill of death crawled upon his spine. Any moment from now, with a single mistake, that hand would squish his heart into a pulp.

    Without stopping, he rushed forward like a madd.

    He knew that it was a ¡®do or die¡¯ situation. And for him to survive in this unknown world, he needed luck!

    ¡°Much, much luuuuuck!¡±

    Yaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!

    Perhaps the warcrying from everyone around him aroused his determination to survive; he also screamed while strengthening his hand¡¯s grip on his spear, then summoned his strength for a purpose of doing a sudden stab to the leaping [Ratman] in front.

    The tip of the spear hit and pierced the monster¡¯s chest. It then dangled on the spear-tip while ck muddy blood sprayed onto his face¡ª painted it with gruesome blood from the monster.

    In his red agate eyes, the scene of the battle reflected on it, the fireballs and colorful magical powers were like the firework disy from his former world. But at this moment, these seemingly beautiful fireworks were not fun to watch as it brought death to everyone who was unlucky enough to get hit by it.

    Yeman twitched his brows when he noticed that the monster was still alive.

    -42

    Yeman saw the red text again. But right now the damage was much higher than the first time he fought one of them. That¡¯s not all, he felt a little stronger now.

    -1

    -1

    -2

    It piqued his interest when the monster¡¯s health points were unceasingly decreasing as more blood sttered around.

    He remembered the game he used to y. He believed that the monster was under the effect of bleeding.

    But Yeman couldn¡¯t wait for long for it to empty. He retreated his spear and stabbed it again.

    -38

    0/100

    The monster¡¯s health points finally reached zero points.

    And bright green energy which only he could see was absorbed by his body. And the number, +50% Exp appeared in his vision.

    The battle continued. Everyone of them shouted and summoned their courage to steel their resolve.

    Not far from him, he saw the beautiful cold-looking girl quickly hacking every monster around her.

    Her figure from time to time would disappear and reappear behind the enemy. Maybe because his eyes weren¡¯t sharp enough to follow her movements that¡¯s why she looked like she blinked every time she moved to kill the enemy.

    Her two gleaming daggers were sttering muddy ck blood every time they trailed the monster¡¯s body, drawing two horizontal wounds.

    Her face was as cold as the cier in the north pole on his former world, while her eyes glinted and screamed for survival.

    He saw her figure disappear again. No, she kicked the ground and leaped into the air. When she descended, her footnded on the monster¡¯s head. It tried to get rid of her by twisting its head but she already leaped again andnded at the back of the next monster, without wasting time, her two daggers dig deeper into the monster unguarded back.

    Yeman wanted to warn her when another monster leaped behind her, but before his mouth produced a sound, she already kicked the monster¡¯s back to unbury her daggers.

    Blood sttered once again after she sessfully retreated back her weapon. She let herself rolled backward on the ground to evade the leaping monster that wasing to sneak behind her.

    Yeman wondered if she had eyes on her back.

    The monster passed over, and the cold-looking beauty, without wasting time, stomped her feet on the ground and hopped in the air. She threw her dagger above her to empty her hands and produce fire from both.

    Then she fired it towards the monster who recently tried to sneak behind her. The monster was charred in a second when its body was devoured by fire.

    Her figure was rotating in the air and shended on the ground on her knee. The two daggers were expertly caught by her hands.

    She proceeded to kill another monster. Yeman gulped when her cold eyes caught him gawking.

    Her cold eyes were sending chills to his spine. He resolved himself and strengthened the grip to his weapon then rushed to one of the monsters. He didn¡¯t want to be the next victim of those two gleaming daggers of hers.

    However,

    ¡°Fodders! The fallen town gate is in your face! Bring your squad and let¡¯s proceed to our deathbed!¡± They heard themander¡¯s pulsely shouts.

    ¡°Eman, let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Ronny called.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    He responded, and saw the guy named Leo and Stonehard followed after Uncle Ronny. The cold looking beauty also did.

    Yeman was about to follow when he saw a soldier currently fighting a [Ratman] monster 15 metres from him, on his left. The soldier¡¯s shortsword met the shing dagger of the [Ratman]. They tried to push each other using their bare strength but the result was a stalemate.

    Another Ratmen appeared at the soldier¡¯s back. The soldier didn¡¯t notice it as he was still trying to push back the enemy in front. Everyone on the soldier¡¯s squad was busy fighting with their enemies.

    ¡®No one can help him,¡¯ Yeman thought. His brows wrinkled as he imagined that the soldier was in danger. Using the spear in his hands, he quickly dashed forward to the [Ratman] that appeared behind the soldier.

    The [Ratman] stopped his motive of stabbing the back of the soldier when it noticed someone dashing while pointing the tip of the spear.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Exmation points appeared above [Ratman]¡¯s head.

    Kueee!?

    The [Ratman] was slow to react and got stabbed in the chest.

    -42

    He saw a familiar number. An icon at the right of the [Ratman]¡¯s HP bar took his attention. He tapped it then information appeared before his eyes. It shows that the [Ratman] HP was 100 in numerical value and its defense was 20.

    Even though he pierced the [Ratman] on the chest, it was still not enough to kill it. The [Ratman] tried to struggle, but it was useless. It couldn¡¯t even reach him because the spear was longer.

    Bang!

    Yeman pulled back the spear and kicked the [Ratman] on the abdomen at the same time.

    -2

    ¡°Eh?¡± He eximed in disbelief after seeing his bare strength damage.

    His kick could only manage to take 2% of its life. Yeman figured out that no additional damage from the weapon if not using it to attack.

    The soldier nced at his back and saw a person stabbing a monster behind him.

    ¡®Did he save me?¡¯ With a bead of sweat on his forehead, he asked himself, then returned his gaze at the front.

    After pulling out the spear, the [Ratman] came charging again. But, Yeman quickly stabbed it again.

    -22

    ¡®Not so deep, ¡® he thought.

    And another monster HP loss, now it¡¯s current HP at 34%.

    The [Ratman] tried to struggle and whip his tail like a madman. But the struggle was in vain, its 2.5 metres tail was nothing against the 3 metres spear in Yeman¡¯s hands.

    He smirked at the simple-mindedness of the [Ratman]. Yeman decided a spear was a better choice for this type of monsters who only know how to sh their daggers in hands, and also use their tails which are shorter than a spear. The monster can¡¯t even reach him.

    ¡®What an easy way to kill this monster,¡¯ he thought.

    He pulled back the spear with a purpose of finishing it in a next stab. It let out a grieving yelp.

    But without a second thought, he hastily stabbed it again.

    Swoosh!

    The sound of hitting the air reached his ears. Yeman was shocked, the [Ratman] had moved in a zigzag and dodged his attack. The [Ratman] dashed forward when Yeman missed his attack.

    He felt a chill. The [Ratman] with a dagger in hand came dashing towards him. He calcted that he would bete to block the sh that came speedily towards his stomach.

    He figured out that because the spear was too long, he would be slow to react. Out of reflex, he unconsciously stepped back.

    .....

    KeeeEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHH!

    But another [Ratman] appeared behind him.

    KeeeEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHH!

    And another one appeared on his left side.

    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed. Three monsters came stabbing him from three directions. Yeman closed his eyes in resignation as he knew he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up!

    He regretted it deep inside. What a waste of life to die very early after he reincarnated.

    The three monsters pointed their de at different parts of his body. One at his stomach, the second at the back, and the third on his left waist.

    He knew that a moment from now he would die. He decided to close his eyes and wait for the painful stab toe.

    Even though the [Ratman] was only level one and had a simple attack pattern, he shouldn¡¯t have let his guard down.

    But, this was natural to someone like him who was not a real soldier and knew nothing about these monsters around him.

    A momentter.

    Zing zing zing!

    Three sound of stabs reached his ears.

 Chapter 8

    Green bar

    Glistening beads of sweat were trailing on his forehead. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and hardened his muscles to endure the pain that wasing.

    Zing zing zing!

    Uuuughh!

    Three consecutive stabs that almost arrived at the same time had made him cry out in pain.

    He could feel their stabs hit him. Yeman believed he would die at any moment. He could feel the pain from his stomach, left waist, and on his back.

    He furrowed his brows, and waited for his end. But secondster, he wasn¡¯t dead. He didn¡¯t have heavy breathing as well. Everything was normal, except for the pain he felt.

    He slowly opened his left eye, and saw the skeptical faces of the monsters while staring at their des with doubts.

    ¡°!!¡±

    .....

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Seeing that, Yeman realized one thing. Their daggers were not able to prate deeply on his skin?!

    ¡®I-I¡¯m alive!?¡¯ he eximed. Just then, he noticed something in his vision, a blinking green bar. In the green bar, he could see numbers showing 170/200.

    ¡°This is most probably my health bar!¡± He unconsciously whispered to himself.

    Anyway, there was no time to be in a daze. Yeman didn¡¯t know what was happening or how it happened. Probably, his defense was higher to withstand their attacks. Regardless, he was alive!

    Without a second thought, he hastily leaped to his right to avoid the next pincer attack. After he sessfully leaped, he pointed the tip of his spear at the [Ratman] with the lowest HP.

    An exmation point appeared over their heads when they noticed the human enemy leaped out.

    Before they could chase him, Yeman hurriedly stabbed the [Ratman] with the lowest HP. Out of reflex, the [Ratman] jolted to its right to avoid the iing spear.

    However, Thump!

    Keek!!

    Eek!!

    It collided with the other [Ratman] on its right and had nowhere to go. The spear came in haste.

    Zing!

    -34

    A red text followed after the spear-tip hit the [Ratman¡¯s] stomach.

    After the notification that he killed the monster, a bright green object like energy went towards him and was absorbed by his body.

    +50% Exp

    Just like before, he received a notification stating he received experience points. And it was followed by another notification.

    And again, he felt stronger after a level up. Yeman felt his stats went up. Not only that, his HP became full again and raised its total amount. On the green bar was now disyed the number 300/300.

    After killing the [Ratman], Yeman pulled the spear and prompted a step back.

    The two remaining [Ratmen] came chasing after him. The one on the left leaped in the air to shorten their distance. And the one at his right dashed forward while pointing the tip of a dagger to him.

    But, Yeman with his new speed was much faster than the level 1 [Ratman].

    He kicked the ground to umte force and skid to his left.

    The two [Ratmen] arrived at Yeman¡¯s suppose position in the past second. But, they were a secondte, their target already at their right side.

    With a smirk on his face, he swung his spear horizontally to the [Ratman] who recently leaped. His confidence rose up after his level up. But, before the spear hit the [Ratman¡¯s] jaw, Yeman suddenly felt a chill and stopped his attack.

    Shing!

    Shing!

    A shadow with 2 gleaming daggers rapidly passed through and severed the monster¡¯s heads.

 Chapter 9

    Not normal

    The one who showed up was no other than the cold-looking beauty. She came back when they noticed that Yeman didn¡¯t follow them.

    After killing the two monsters, she slowly walked toward him. Her face was devoid of emotions. But, he could feel her anger from the way she looked at him.

    Yeman stepped back subconsciously. A momentter, like a shadow, she dashed towards him with a speed that was hard to perceive.

    ¡°W-Wai¡ª¡± Before he could finish what he was supposed to say, an impact was felt by him when a fist came flying towards him andnded on his face. He didn¡¯t even have the time to react. His body flew from the strength of the impact.

    Yeman¡¯s figure was sent flying away. When his bodynded, his body rolled many times before it stopped. The dust on his path hovered and formed like a long line of clouds of dust.

    Some soldiers in the area gaped while staring at them.

    Cough cough! 10 seconds had passed before Yeman managed to pull himself into a sitting position.

    ¡°Damn, so harsh¡­¡± he whispered while trying to stabilize his breathing. He felt his cheekbone had been crushed.

    .....

    A notification caught his attention that made his eyes tremble. The green on his HP bar was almost empty. He had a slight doubt if this woman was an ally or an enemy. Yeman slightly frowned. The girl¡¯s damage was too much.

    What if he did not level up a moment ago? He would surely die by now.

    ¡®Was she trying to kill me?¡¯ He asked worriedly.

    Without a slight pity, the girl stared coldly at him.

    And slowly opened her mouth, ¡°You really challenge my patience, huh!¡± She suddenly said in an overbearing tone.

    *Step* *step!*

    ¡°W-What did you mean?¡± He asked and felt a danger when he noticed the girl slowly walking towards hi

    ¡°Stupid, are you dumb? Get up!¡± She shouted with her knitted brows, and her eyes stared angrily at him.

    But, Yeman had no idea of what the girl was angry about; he noticed the girl unsheathed her daggers.

    He had a notion of what would be going to happen next. The girl came dashing again towards him. In her hands were two shining daggers in a reverse grip.

    Yeman¡¯s heart sank. Even though he felt no killing intent and pure anger only, he would surely die if he was hit again. His current HP was only 100/300.

    Based on the information in his mind, if his HP reached zero, he would die. His body did not work like normal humans. He automatically stopped breathing, and his heart stopped beating when his HP became zero.

    Yeman depended on his stats. Every aspect of him depends on numbers. If he had more agility, he would surely be more agile. If he had more strength, he would surely be stronger. And if he had more vitality, he would surely have more endurance.

    To increase his stat, what he needed was leveling, and not training.

    Yeman wanted to use his extra points. But, before he could summon his window interface, the girl was already at his front.

    His eyes slightly trembled. 2 gleaming daggers came shing towards his neck.

    Yeman gulped in fear. But before the two daggersnded on his neck.

    ¡°Mina stop,¡± a calm voice called out.

 Chapter 10

    Lovey-dovey

    Leo came for his rescue, that is what Yeman wanted to believe. Well, if not for him, he might have died a moment ago.

    After entering the sturdy-looking towering gate of the town, now they were running towards area 51. Yeman was in the middle to prevent him from wandering again. But surely he could not just do that again. He would be dead next time for sure. Maybe not until he could fight back this cold girl called Mina. No, no, it¡¯s wrong.

    But, he would surely need to get stronger as soon as possible so as not to identally get killed. In his vision, a number of 100/300 HP could be seen. He could also see the green bar above the head of his twopanions. In Leo¡¯s head, inside the green bar, the number was 8,000/8,000, while in Mina¡¯s head, inside her green bar the number was 7,000/7,000. He wondered if these two can also see the HP bars above the head of each other. But Yeman denied it.

    While running along the way to their designated area. Yeman saw the debris scattered everywhere. His mouth slightly curled downward. He could not think of a way, how such a town with a sturdy-looking wall was just overrun by monsters. The houses around were full of holes and on the brink of copse. But, the truth was, some of them had already copsed. Not just that, but some were burned. The houses were built like a middle-aged era in Europe. Ancient-looking houses that were made of bricks.

    While they were running, they saw some squads fighting on the roadside. Some were inside a rundown building. They were fighting the monster, the same monster called [Ratman]. But Yeman noticed a slight difference between the [Ratman] he fought a while ago with the [Ratman] that the soldiers were fighting here. He saw a [Ratman] fighting a soldier 30 meters to their left. The Ratmen was level 3 and the weapon it used was... a spear?

    ng! Suddenly, a [Ratman] jumped off from the window of a rundown building.

    ng!

    ng!

    .....

    And another two followed after the first [Ratman].

    Tsk! Mina clicked her tongue and kicked hard her legs on the ground then jumped towards the first [Ratman].

    Shing! Blood spurted after she cut the [Ratman]¡¯s hand.

    KeeeeeEEEEEHHHH!!!

    The [Ratman] cried in pain and lost its bnce. Itnded back first on the ground and caused the [Ratman] to spurt more blood. Before the monster could stand, Mina already dashed to finish it. She jumped and stabbed the two daggers in her hands into the [Ratman] chest. It died instantly.

    Fireball! Leo shouted the skill¡¯s name. After that, a ball made of fire as big as the ball of a volleyball appeared before his palm and shot towards the second jumping [Ratman]. The fireball flew and¡­

    *Bang!*

    It hit the [Ratman]¡¯s head. It was burnt and charred, then died directly.

    Mina nodded at the sight of Leo killing the [Ratman] instantly. She showed a satisfied smile. When Yeman nced and saw the cold girl smile. He was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe what his eyes were seeing.

    ¡°Did my eyes y tricks on me?¡± He asked himself.

    But when he saw the affectionate gaze of the girl towards Leo, he surmised that this girl has a crush on Leo.

    But Yeman has no time for the lovey-dovey scene of this girl. Because the third [Ratman] jumped towards him. And not just that, the [Ratman] used a spear and it¡¯s level 3. Higher-level than him. It swung its spear vertically.

    He horizontally raised his spear in his hands above his head to block the iing attack.

    Ting!

    He remembered that he forgot to distribute his stat points!

 Chapter 11

    Watch out

    He blocked the attack but the level 3 [Ratman] had a higher attack than him. Yeman¡¯s knee slightly trembled. His hands gripping the spear also trembled. He could feel the strength of this fellow. It was stronger than the previous [Ratman] that he killed. Yeman regretted that he forgot to distribute points to his Attributes.

    Tsk!

    He nced at the two to ask for help but what he saw was a lovey-dovey atmosphere of the girl while staring at the guy. And Leo was busy chopping some parts of the [Ratman]¡¯s body.

    ¡®Tsk! What are they doing?¡¯ Yeman thought.

    He has no time to think of unnecessary things at the moment. Now that no one can help him, what will he do? He tried to think of a way to get rid of this stalemate. But nothing came to his mind. If this would continue, he was afraid he would lose and get himself killed.

    The next moment he let his body fall to the ground. And...*g!* He kicked the [Ratman] at the same time.

    -0

    Eh? He was surprised by the red text that came out after his kick. ¡®No damage?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    .....

    So this was the disparity between their attack and defence. Well, it¡¯s okay, what he really intended was to knockback the [Ratman] a little to regain his ground. Anyways, he sessfully knocks back the monster. Now it is 7 metres away from him.

    Thump!

    Even though his backnded first on the ground, it cost no damage because of the backpack on his back.

    He hastily pulled his body in sitting position and narrowed his eyes, then quickly summoned his window interface. Yeman intended to add stats to his strength. Based on the system information, every 1 point of strength increases 5 points to his attack, and it will slightly increase his speed and defence too.

    Since his normal attack could not deal damage to the enemy, it means that this [Ratman] defence was above his normal attack. What he needed to do was to increase his strengths, to increase his attacks.

    He pointed his index finger to the [+] icon to add points to his strengths. But before he could add points to his strengths, suddenly¡­

    ¡°Hey, hey, watch out!¡± A female voice from his back calls out in a warning. He remembered this voice. Same voicest night before he got hit by a running horse.

    Tugudug! Tugudug! Tugudug! The ttering noise of horse hoofs repeatedly hitting the ground reaches Yeman ears. Suddenly, he was shivering with fear for this familiar noise and looked back in a hurry to where the voice came from. He widened his eyes and without a second thought, he dove to the right.

    g!

    Even though he managed to dive, the horse still managed to graze him. His body rolled 5 times on the ground.

    Yeman¡¯s vision had darkened. He felt groggy.

    Thump!

    Pow!

    KeeeEEEEHHHHH!!!

    He heard the crying voice of the [Ratman].

    +150% shared exp

    Even if he, not the one who killed the Ratmen he was able to get a share of exp.

    Step step step!

    A momentter he heard stepping sounds slowly approaching him. He forced his eyes to open. A handsome guy came towards him. When the guy saw his face, he sneered mockingly at Yeman.

 Chapter 12

    Level 3

    ¡°Hey guys, look it¡¯s him again. Hehe,¡± the guy said.

    ¡°You mean Worm?!¡± Another guy asked in a disinterested tone.

    ¡°Who else¡­¡± said the first guy.

    ¡°Hahaha, this guy sure has a thing about horses.¡± The second guyughed out loud.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him again huh, ¡± said a beautiful girl riding the horse. This girl was the one who bumped into Yeman. Not only once but twice.

    Yeman frowned.

    But his attention was taken by the sound of System Notification.

    Since there was no time to close his windows interface, it was in full disy in front of his face. Yeman peeked on it and saw that every aspect of him increased.

    .....

    ==========

    Username: Zombie

    ==========

    Level: 3

    ss: Unarmed

    Sub ss: none

    Title: Worm

    ==========

    Stamina: 130%/130%

    Attack: 66

    Def/M.Def: 32

    Perception: 30

    Speed: 32

    uracy: 30

    ==========

    [Stats]

    ?Strength: 6

    ?Sense: 6

    ?Vitality: 6

    ?Agility: 6

    ?Dexterity: 6

    ==========

    [Personal Stats]

    Mental:0

    Luck:0

    Technique:0

    Critical:0

    ==========

    Extra points: 30

    Exp: 48/300

    ==========

    [Skill]

    ?Slot (Empty)

    ==========

    [Talent]

    ?cksmith

    ?Alchemist

    ?Tailor

    ?Merchant

    ?Tamer

    ???

    ==========

    Extra Skill Points: 6

    ==========

    He also noticed the green bar blinking. Inside the bar was the number 400/400. Luckily, he got a shared EXP. Now his HP was full again. And his groggy feeling came back to normal. He felt extremely fine. Even his stamina went back to full percent. He really was like what the information said in his head. He was different from humans in this world.

    If he wanted to survive from all these things, he needed to follow uncle Ronny for now. But he has a problem, the psychotic girl who has an unrestrained personality.

    Maybe it¡¯s better for him to go alone? Yeman shook his head. For now, he needed someone who knows best about this world. And it¡¯s toote for him to go back.

    Before pulling up his body, he decided to spend all his extra points. +4 to all his basic stats and +2 to all his personal stats. Now his total stats was,

    Stamina: 150%/150%

    Attack: 110

    Def/M.Def: 53

    Perception: 56

    Speed: 59

    uracy: 56

    ==========

    [Stats]

    ?Strength: 10

    ?Sense: 10

    ?Vitality: 10

    ?Agility: 10

    ?Dexterity: 10

    ==========

    [Personal Stats]

    Mental:2

    Luck:2

    Technique:2

    Critical:2

    HP:[__600/600__]

    Only 2 extra points were left. Now, everything about him went up. Yeman noticed someone staring at him mockingly. He slowly pulled his body up. He looks at the guy¡¯s face beside him.

    ¡®This guy was handsome huh, what an unfair world,¡¯ Yeman thought.

    The guy wearing a nice looking outfit. Dark blue shining armor covered by the robe with shoulder pads. And a longsword was strapped to his waist.

    He thought this guy was like a warrior of old age. But for him, the guy looks kinda funny with his outfit. He can¡¯t help thinking if the guy was a cosyer.

    .....

    Yeman nces at his surroundings. He saw their disbelieving eyes. Suddenly his eyesnded on a peerless beauty riding a horse. The girl has golden hair, blue eyes, and jade-like skin.

    Same with the guy beside him, the girl also wearing dark blue shining armour covered by a robe.

    ¡®So this was the girl who bumps me twice with the horse.¡¯ He thought.

    Based on the girl¡¯s appearances, she was the same age as the psychotic girl. Not just the girls, also the boys with them look the same age as them.

    Yeman thought they were too young.

    The people around him can¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The Worm that mostly crippled by now stands without wounds or injury. But when Yeman started to walk in an unsteady manner they regained theirposures.

 Chapter 13

    Rejection

    Yeman had to act injured to avoid unnecessary trouble happeningter. The truth was, he¡¯s not even hurt. After he levelled up, his body became stronger and healthy again.

    So, to avoid any suspicions from these people, he had to act injured and take damage from the horse bumped. But his problem was, there were no visible wounds on his body. He just hoped they didn¡¯t give attention to it.

    Yeman was about to pick his spear when the handsome guy who came to him a while ago opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey look, Hemina was also here, ¡± the handsome guy said while pointing to Mina. This guy¡¯s name was Jura, one of Eman¡¯s ssmates in the Academy of magic.

    ¡°Haha, it looks like the worm wanted to crawl to a new flower after being rejected by the sunflower.¡± The second guy said with a smile on his face while ncing at the beauty riding the horse. This guy¡¯s name was Nichs, one of Jura¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Heh-hehe, the worm wanted a new rejection.¡± another guy said.

    ¡°What a thick-skinned worm, ¡± said the girl, this girl was the fifth member of their squad. The girl was also a beauty, butpared to Mina and the girl who bumped Yeman, she was slightly below the two.

    Mina looked at their directions and wrinkled her brows when her eyesnded on the beautiful girl riding the horse. The two of thempeted as the number one campus belle of their Academy. But Mina doesn¡¯t mind about this insignificant matter.

    .....

    The two of them are both of high standard beauty, so no need topete with each other. The truth was, they used to be friends. But after they entered the Academy, their friendship gradually diminished because of some trivial issues. In Mina¡¯s mind, all of it was an insignificant matter as of the moment. What they needed to do right now was to focus their minds on the battle with monsters.

    The spear that was lying on the ground was slowly moving upward when Yeman took it and walked unsteadily to where Leo and Mina were.

    For him, what they were talking about was nonsense. They were not even at the same age level, they were too youngpared to him. And the most reason he had to ignore them was, he didn¡¯t recognize these youngsters!

    Even if he¡¯s a little curious about the `rejection¡¯ that the handsome young man spoke of, he couldn¡¯t just ask them about it. But based on what they were talking about, he couldprehend that Eman was rejected by a girl.

    What a poor dude. He whispered in mind.

    After the battle, if he survived, he would surely light a candle for Eman¡¯s eternal peace.

    Jura wrinkled his brows when the guy they called Worm behaved contrary to their expectations. Eman usually behaved flustered in front of Hannah, the beautiful girl who bumped him twice. Not only that, Hannah was the girl who rejected him.

    But they didn¡¯t know that the person in front of them was a different person they usually ridiculed.

    Yeman didn¡¯t really care about this world. If the information in his head was right, there¡¯s a way for him to return to earth. He just needed to achieve a particr title.

    How to achieve the title? That¡¯s one thing he didn¡¯t know as of the moment. For now, he needed to survive and tried to be stronger at the same time.

    Later, he would try to figure out how to achieve the title ¡°World Traveller¡±.

 Chapter 14

    Stonehard

    Fortunately, the two didn¡¯t see it when he got hit by a running horse. There¡¯s no need for him to act injured in front of them.

    After the small encounters, they continued to run to where Ronny and Stonehard. About 2hours of running, they finally arrived in the area.

    ¡®Dumpsite?!¡¯ Yeman eximed. No wonder many rats were here. They saw uncle Ronny and Stonehard at 30 meters away from them and were currently fighting monsters.

    About 50 meters to their front left, a mountain of garbage took Yeman¡¯s attention. Beside it was arge hole, with an estimated diameter of 25 meters.

    15 [Ratmen] hopped from the hole. Kee! Kee! Kee! Shriek by monsters while racing towards the two humans at their front.

    In their hands, were different kinds of weapon pointing at their front.

    When the monsters were in 1 meter away from the two...Sovereign Shield! Stonehard shouted.

    Suddenly, his body was enveloped by a bluish glow. And just liked his body, the rectangr shield with him that covered his body also emanated a bluish glow.

    .....

    But that¡¯s not all...Enrage! Stonehard followed up another skill.

    After he shouted the second skill, like a shockwave, a burst of energy from his shield suddenly shed out towards the monsters at his front.

    ¡®What an epic fight, ¡® Yeman thought while rapidly kicking his feet on the ground and shorten the distance between him and them.

    The reflection of a glowing burst of energy from Stonehard¡¯s skill flickered in his eyes.

    After Stonehard used the `Enrage¡¯ skill, the monsters that were hit by the shes of energies turned their eyes from yellowish to blood color. After that, all of them focused their attacks on Stonehard. They used their weapons in hand and crazily flung towards the shield of Stonehard.

    Ting! Ting! Ting! ng! ng! ng! Noises of metallic sounds reaches their ears.

    ¡®Woah, that¡¯s an aggro!¡¯ Yeman eximed in mind. For some reason, he looks like a child who was watching a live MMORPG game.

    He noticed the green bar above the head of Stonehard. Inside the green bar, were numbers 24,955/25,000. ¡®What a healthy person,¡¯ He whispered in his mind. Even though the monster was attacking Stonehard in a frenzied manner, the numbers in his green bar didn¡¯t change!

    But because there was a total of 15 [Ratmen], they tried to surround him. Too bad for them, before they could even move to his side, Uncle Ronny with his great sword hacked the monster who tried to surround. He¡¯s not even using any skills, he simply leaped out and was brandishing his sword.

    ¡°Captain! Sorry, we¡¯rete!¡± Leo said when they arrived on Ronny¡¯s side. When Ronny saw them he showed a troubling smile and said, ¡°Mhm,e quick!¡±.

    Another 10 [Ratmen] level 2-3 were rushing towards them. Now that Yeman was a little stronger than before, he could easily kill level 1 and level 2 [Ratman]. After they disposed of all the [Ratmen], another wave of 20 [Ratmen] came rushing towards them. They fought bravely and struggled fiercely.

    Consecutive pop up of notifications appeared in Yeman¡¯s sight. Currently, he leveled up 7 times. Now his current level was 10. All his stats had boosted a lot.

 Chapter 15

    New skill

    ...

    A pop-up appeared before him. He felt curious about the pop-up. But he had no time to dawdle.

    KeeeEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH!!!

    Kek! Kek! Kek! Kek! Kek! Kek!

    ¡°Captain! Another batch ising!¡± Stonehard warned.

    Ronny nced at the direction of therge hole. He narrowed his eyes when he saw about 50 rats scurrying towards them.

    ¡°Old man, what will we do?¡± Leo anxiously asked.

    ¡°Stone! how long can you hold the barrage of attacks?¡± Ronny asked.

    .....

    ¡°Can¡¯t hold any longer,¡± Stonehard replied.

    ¡°Tsk, Captain, archers!¡± Mina warned. On her forehead, beads of sweat were glistening. In her hands, the two shining daggers were already dripping with ck blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good if the [[Ratmen Lord]] suddenly appear, let¡¯s retreat for now,¡± Ronny said while brandishing his greatsword to the [Ratman] at his left.

    Woosh!

    Keeek!

    ¡°Leo, it¡¯s up to you now. Young girl, follow up with smoke after him. Eman, defend Leo. After that, let¡¯s rush to the back about 200 metres from here. I saw a building with a good hiding spot out there,¡± Ronny gave hismands. For him, if they fought longer and exhausted their strengths as a result, it would be a disadvantageous situationter. Who knows when might be the [[Ratman Lord]] will show.

    ¡°Yes, old man!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yeman shouted while ncing at his back. He saw rows of rundown buildings.

    The three replied in unison. After that, Leo chanted an unknown spell while Mina took something in her bag that was hanging on her waist. It was two colored ash round objects as big as a golf ball.

    Yeman then readied his spear in hands. Suddenly, he noticed a blinking pop-up in front of him.

    Below the pop-up, there were two choices. When Yeman was about to tap the [Equip] button, he felt a piercing pain in the head. Information suddenly floods in his mind, all about sub-weapon.

    He chose the [Cancel] button and took his daggers from his hip. Yeman learned that the spear wasn¡¯t a suitable weapon for sub.

    After he equipped the dagger to his inventory, suddenly, a new skill set appeared, but only one was unlocked. He finally had usable skill.

    [Sneak] ¡ª this was the new skill he obtained. He needed to step in the shadow to use the Sneak Skill. It could hide his presence and make himself invisible.

    Now that he equipped the dagger as a sub-weapon. In his subss, a new name appeared.

    Apprentice Assassin became his subss, with an additional 100 to his speed, 50 to attack, and 50 to his perception.

    ng! He threw the spear from his hands to the ground. Then he focused his mind. Andter, two daggers materialised in his hands. He suddenly felt sharper. The movements of the monsters suddenly felt much slower than before.

    After Leo finished his chant, 15 zing fireballs materialized above his head. He stretched his right hand upward. And like an orchestra conductor, after he swung down his right hand to the direction of the iing wave of monsters, the fireballs were shot likeets in the sky.

    Woosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    KeeeeEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH!!!

    Simultaneous bangs and cries of the charred monsters reach their ears.

 Chapter 16

    Level 10

    After Leo shot his fireballs, Mina followed up by throwing the two round objects. After that, the area was enveloped by thick smoke. Then they followed Ronny, who was dashing towards their back.

    Some surviving [Ratmen] shot arrows with their bows in hands, and the others rushed towards the smoke to chase them. But it¡¯s toote, the five had run away.

    They went to an alley, then passed through the backmost of the buildings.

    Not too far, they saw a fine-looking middle-aged building, a bungalow type building surrounded by dried leaves and scattered fragments of broken bricks. This building looks better than the other buildings around.

    They went inside it.

    Ronny directly rested his tired body on the dusty sofa. All the things inside the house were in disarray. They saw some scratched-marks on the wall. They looked like they were caused by sharp weapons or nails.

    Stonehard proceeded to check every room of the building. Leo took a tumbled chair and sat on it.

    Mina, on the other hand, was inspecting all the things inside the room.

    .....

    Hmn, this house looks small outside but big inside, Yeman thought while resting his back on the wall.

    He stood beside the closed door.

    Everyone was gasping for breath and bathed with sweat.

    When Ronny noticed his nephew, his eyes slightly widened. Not even a tinge of sweat was visible on his body!? And he¡¯s not gasping for breath!? All in all, he looks fine and fresh. Like he didn¡¯te from a battle. For Ronny, this was impossible! Howe someone who just went from a fierce battle, not tired, and no sweat visible at all?

    Only his tattered leather armor was the evidence of the battle he was in a while ago. Ronny thought it was strange. He wanted to ask his nephew, but he decided not to, maybeter.

    A momentter, Ronny and Leo were discussing their mission. Yeman was listening to them. Since there was nothing he could do, he decided to check his stats at the same time.

    Bling!

    A magical sound resounded in his ears after he whispered the magic words. After the sounds, a holographic screen appeared before his eyes.

    His current stats:

    ==========

    Username: Zombie

    ==========

    Level: 10

    ss: Unarmed

    Sub ss: Apprentice Assassin

    Title: Worm

    ==========

    Stamina: 150%/185%

    Attack: 187+20(weap.)+50(SC)

    Def/M.Def: 90+15(arm.)

    Perception: 91+50(SC)

    Speed: 96+100(SC)

    uracy: 91

    ==========

    [Basic Stats]

    ?Strength: 24

    ?Sense: 24

    ?Vitality: 24

    ?Agility: 24

    ?Dexterity: 24

    ==========

    [Personal Stats]

    Mental:2

    Luck:2

    Technique:2

    Critical:2

    ==========

    Extra points: 72

    Exp: 348/1000

    ==========

    [Skill]

    ?slot(Empty)

    ?Sneak(level 1)

    ==========

    [Talent]

    ?cksmith

    ?Alchemist

    ?Tailor

    ?Merchant

    ?Tamer

    ???

    ==========

    Extra Skill Points: 20

    ==========

    HP:[__1250/1250__]

    A smile leaked on his mouth. His stats boosted so much.

    Now, what stats were better to increase? He asked himself. If I increase my strength, my attacks will be boosted.

    Hmn, wait, what if...we encounter the [[Ratmen Lord]]?

    Not good if the lord deals higher damage.

    If my health points and defense are not enough to take the full brunt of the attack, no doubt it will be my end.

 Chapter 17

    Thread

    If I added my points to vitality, what if the [[Ratmen Lord]] defense was higher than my attack? I am sure my attack will be useless if that happens.

    Since this whole thing does not work like a game, where I respawn again after dying, I need to be realistic in my stats distribution.

    Ermm¡­

    For now, I think I need to increase my vitality first.

    Because for me, increasing health points was the most important.

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

    He distributed 40 points to his vitality, which increases 2,000 to his health points, 200 to defense, and 200% to stamina.

    Now, only 32 points left, Yeman thought inwardly.

    .....

    I think agility will be a better choice next. It increases my speed and attacks at the same time.

    Since my subss was an assassin, 1 point agility now is equal to 5 attacks.

    After reconfirming his attacks in his status, Yeman noticed that it changed from 187 to 235. Not just that, it affected his speeds also. From 1 agility = 5 speed points, to 1 agility = 7 speed points.

    Supposedly his speeds were 96, but after reconfirming, he noticed it¡¯s 144 now.

    So this is the additional effect of subss?

    Not bad.

    Yeman decided to distribute 20 points to his agility. It increases 140 to his speed and 100 to his attack. Right now, his total [Base Stats] were, Stamina: 385%, Attack: 335, Defense: 290, Speed: 284 and health: 3,250.

    With agility, he has a better chance of escaping and evading. And with vitality, his health points increase and so his defense.

    Hmn, I think it¡¯s good for now. And for the 12 extra points, I needed them in reserve. If the Ratmen¡¯s Lord has high defense, I will boost my attack.

    He skipped on other stats and checked his skills directly. When he was about to level up his Sneak Skill, a prompt message appeared and said that it was not avable and needed toplete the requirements first.

    Yeman thought for a while. He didn¡¯t know what the potion was all about. And where to purchase it.

    Should I ask Uncle Ronny?

    Hmm, but¡­

    He looked skeptical.

    Uh, maybeter after his discussion with Leo.

    He continued to check his talent section. Suddenly, Yeman paused for a moment when his eyesnded on alchemy.

    Right, I have this kind of talent as well! He eximed.

    He tapped on it and saw the list of medicine or potions to synthesize. He also found the requirement he needed to advance his skills, vitality, and stamina potions.

    Yeman¡¯s eyes lit up.

    But, after checking on it, he found out that he needed to reach level 20 first to synthesize a potion.

    Yeman dejectedly sighed.

    It Looks like only the Tamer skill is avable for use from all the talents I have.

    Based on the information, a thread which is made of pure energy will appear after I use the capture skill. This thread will bind the target¡¯s body.

    Since my capture skill is level 1 only, the thread is thinner. ording to it, I must avoid breaking the thread for 5 minutes while it is binding the target.

    When 5 minutes passed without severing the bind, the target will be submissive and will obey my order.

    It also means the capture was a sess!

    To capture a pet, the target must have lower level than me. I have to try it, to see how it works.

 Chapter 18

    Secret entrance

    ¡°Our mission is to clear this area, but not necessarily to kill all mobs. We just need to kill some monsters who are wandering around the ce. And, to lessen the backup of monsters that they send to other areas. This part of town has arge underground sewer. And this sewer has five entrances. The first one is therge hole near the mountain of garbage,¡± Ronny exined.

    ¡°Oh, the hole where we fought with rats a while ago?¡± Leo asked.

    ¡°Yes, that is,¡±

    ¡°Where is the other entrance?¡±

    ¡°At areas 55, 35, 43, and 60. After the other squads finish their jobs in other areas, they will advance here. And the other will advance to the other entrances as well,¡± Ronny said.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s a total of five entrances. Wait. You mean, eight squads in every entrance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And after that, the real war willmence,¡± Ronny said while taking out something from his bag.

    He took a cigarette.

    .....

    He secretly nced at his nephew. But when he found out that there¡¯s no reaction, he sighed secretly.

    He really couldn¡¯t remember anything, huh, Ronny thought.

    Eman was supposed to get angry whenever he smokes. But now, his nephew was standing still and had no reaction at all.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s reserve our strength before the real battle begins.¡± He continued after blowing smoke out of his mouth.

    ¡°Okay, old man, ¡± Leo nodded.

    When Yeman noticed that their discussion was over, he asked Uncle Ronny if it¡¯s okay for him to check the surrounding area.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t stray too far,¡± Ronny worriedly answered.

    When Yeman left the room, ¡°Something odd with your nephew today,¡± Leo suddenly mentioned.

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°Eh, are you okay?¡± Leo asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ronny replied.

    ¡°I think you should follow what your nephew said. To stop smoking,¡± Leo said dryly.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s toote for me to stop now. This kind of vice can¡¯t be taken lightly. If you suddenly stop, it may cause an untreatable side effect,¡± Ronny exined after blowing another smoke out of his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Now that you said that,¡± Leo started. His brows wrinkled a bit.

    ¡°Hmm, why?¡± Ronny asked. He felt Leo had something he wanted to tell.

    ¡°Uhmm, I remembered something when I was at the Academy. My prof used to be a heavy smoker too. One day he decided to stop that vice of him. But for some reason, news about him passing away reached our ears. That happened not even a month had passed since he stopped smoking,¡± Leo told him.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s not good to suddenly stop. But good grief for me, I¡¯m not as a heavy smoker as your prof,¡± Ronny said in a relief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that old man. They said ¡®bad guys won¡¯t die early¡¯,¡± Leo smiled faintly after saying that.

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m neither good nor bad,¡± Ronny said.

    Ka-tak! Ka-tak!

    Their dialogue stopped when Stonehard came back from searching.

    ¡°Captain, I found a secret entrance leading below in one of the rooms,¡± Stonehard reported.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The two men paused and looked at Stonehard in surprise for what they heard. Stonehard scratches his head because of their reactions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it!¡± Ronny suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Okay!!¡± The two answered at the same time.

    ¡°Eh, by the way, Leo,¡± Ronny said while ncing at him.

    ¡°What is it, old man?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your cousin?¡± Ronny asked.

    ¡°Oh, now that you mentioned that, I think she followed after your nephew,¡± Leo said.

    ¡°Haha, she wasted no time to bother him, ¡± Ronny said while gesturing ¡®it can¡¯t be helped¡¯.

    ¡°Let the young ones do their thing,¡± Stonehard said dryly.

    Then the trio decided to check the secret passage without the two youngsters.

 Chapter 19

    Presence

    Yeman was strolling outside when suddenly, he felt a presence nearby. Because of his perception stats, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to detect a presence within a radius of 70+ metres around him.

    He followed the path to where they passed by just a while ago. This path led to the backmost of the rundown buildings. They also passed here just recently.

    Secondster, he leaped towards his right side, where an alleyway was.

    Afternding in a shade, *Sneak!* Yeman used his stealth skill. While on it, without a second thought, he jumped from wall to wall in a zigzag.

    *Thump!* *thump!*

    His feetnded on the roof of the building on the left side. His pursuer quickly followed him when he turned at the alleyway.

    Woosh!

    The person dashed forward and suddenly paused at the alleyway when the person noticed the guy suddenly disappeared from his/her sight. This alleyway is 70-80 meters long from one side to the other.

    .....

    ¡°Eh, gone? How did he...¡± The pursuer was shocked. ¡°How did that weak guy manage to cross this alley in an instant?¡± He/She continued mumbling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he noticed that I¡¯m following him?¡± The pursuer couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    It was unbelievable for someone like Yeman to cross the 70-80 metres alleyway in just a second. Then the pursuer craned its neck to look up. The wall was quite high, but not impossible to climb. The problem was, it¡¯s unthinkable for Yeman to do it. And he¡¯s weak, so there was no way he could climb it in an instant, no?

    Yeman peeked down to see who was his pursuer. He was currently in an invisible mode because of his sneak skill and was looking down from the roof. His eyes meet hers. But he believed she couldn¡¯t see him because in her eyes, there was no reflection of him.

    ¡°Mina?¡± He was quite surprised when he identified the person that was tailing him.

    Hmn, why is she following me? I already got permission from Uncle Ronny. But she still went and followed me?

    Hah~ he sighed.

    I can¡¯t understand this girl¡¯s way of thinking. After thinking that, he turned his head from left to right.

    Mina furrowed her brows. The guy she had been following suddenly had gone. She was unaware that the guy was currently looking at her from above and with a smirk on his face.

    Finally, he felt like he could rival her speed.

    ¡°Better leave now. Who knows what she will do if she finds me,¡± he mumbled.

    Ka-tak! Ka-tak! Ka-tak!

    He was about to leave when he noticed another presence.

    He closed his eyes to discern more and deepened his understanding.

    ¡°Monster!?¡± His eyes opened suddenly.

    He could tell who these presences are from because it¡¯s different from a human¡¯s aura. ¡°What, not just one but... 10 new presences?!¡±

    Yeman eximed. ¡°Oh no, their heading to the alleyway!¡± He quickly opened his eyes. ¡°This is not good!¡± He grumbled.

    Thud!

    Hended behind her. Mina jerked her head to look behind her, but before she could do that, something unseeable covered her mouth.

    ¡°Mmmh, mmmmh!¡±

    Some muffle sounds wereing from her. She tried to struggle, but another unseeable something hugged her and strangled her arms and body.

 Chapter 20

    Elder Ratmen

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s me. Monsters were heading this way.¡± Yeman whispered in her ears.

    Though she couldn¡¯t see him, she recognized his voice.

    ¡®Invisibility?¡¯ Mina was shocked. After hearing his whisper, she calmed herself. But still, she couldn¡¯t believe what she found. Howe someone without magical energy able to use such a skill? No wonder he was suddenly gone a moment ago.

    With a face that showed a slight redness, she nodded. But still, her brows twitch. She¡¯s not happy being hugged out of nowhere by a guy.

    He slowly loosened his grasp. He canceled his sneak skill, then like before, he jumped from wall to wall andnded on the roof. When Mina saw his moves, she almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Though she¡¯s wondering how this guy suddenly achieves such skill, there¡¯s no time to be in a daze. If what he said was true, then they had to kill these monsters first before they discovered their hideout.

    She also did what he did andnded beside him.

    Not long, the 10 [Ratmen] arrived at the alleyway. They peeked down to see the monsters.

    When Yeman saw their level, he showed trouble expression. Three [Ratmen] holding bows, and 5 of them holding swords, while the other two holding a 2 meters sticks in their hands.

    .....

    ¡°Any ns?¡± He asked her. He wasn¡¯t sure about the two [Ratmen] with sticks. Their names were Elder [Ratman], and their level was 10? In their red bar, Yeman could see the number of 1,000/1,000.

    ¡°These two weren¡¯t ordinary, ¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I can kill those two...¡± she paused and nced at him. Though he pulled some tricks, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to recognize his fighting capability. Then she continued, ¡°if you can manage to get those archers attention.¡± Mina thought that if this guy could lure those archers, she had a higher chance to kill those two monsters carrying sticks.

    ¡°Hmmn, if I can lure, huh.¡± He thought. Right now, his total attack was 335, plus 20 from the weapon and 50 from the subss, a total of 405. At the corner of his sight, he saw a piece of stone. Yeman shook his head because he felt dizzy. New pieces of information suddenly appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Le-let me handle the archers, ¡± he said after the dizzy feeling gone. Just right that the monsters already below them.

    Mina greeted her brows while ncing at him. She doesn¡¯t trust him that he could kill those archers.

    ¡°Hey, I said you lure the...¡± she said coldly. But before she could finish what she supposed to say, Yeman already jumped while two daggers materialize in his hands, and before hended on the ground, his silhouette already disappeared.

    With a thumping sound, the monster suddenly stops and looks around. Yemannded at the back of one of the archers.

    Without warning, two stabs appeared at one of the archers. ck blood spurted out of the archer¡¯s abdomen.

    A question mark appeared above the [Ratman]¡¯s head. They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. The archers located in the middle of their group and the sword user at their front while the stick holder at their back; Yeman rushed at the second archer while brandishing his daggers.

    Big wounds in the form of ¡®X¡¯ appeared on the second archer¡¯s body. Since these kind of [Ratmen] have 500HP only, it¡¯s easy for Yeman to kill it. Two hits were enough.

    Though Mina couldn¡¯t understand how or what happened to this guy, she needed to kill the two [Ratmen] that were holding the stick.

    She dove in a tumbling manner, directly on one of the [Elder Ratmen].

 Chapter 21

    Like a phantom

    One of the sword-user monsters cried out when it noticed Mina. The others also followed to where it was looking. They saw a human girl diving fast towards them. Thest archer aimed at her the bow in its hand, and the sword user readied their weapons in hands, while the Elders began to cast their spells.

    Zing! Zing!

    Before thest archer could release an arrow, two horizontal wounds appeared on its stomach. The archer lost its strengths and fell. The green object that looks like energy goes towards Yeman¡¯s body.

    He leveled up again. And his current exp for the next level was... 848/2,000. Yeman didn¡¯t stop his actions and rushed towards the sword users.

    When Mina took a glimpse, she saw the three archers already dead and was lying on the ground. She narrowed her eyes and twitch her brows. Though she admitted to herself that this guy suddenly became unbelievable, she couldn¡¯t let herself outdone by this guy. She must kill the two stronger monsters.

    The two shining daggers in Mina¡¯s hands have been drawing vertical lines in the air. Lines trailed from above and directly towards one of the Elders. Two vertical wounds carved on Elder¡¯s body when daggers pierce its flesh. Blood spurted on its body that looks like the fountain of blood. It gushes out like an unstoppable river. The wounds have a half meter in length and were horizontal to each other.

    KaaaaAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! An ear-piercing cry reached their ears.

    Unfortunately, the second Elder has finished casting, which followed by the appearance of 8 balls that made of earth, it materialized in front of the Elder in a circr form.

    .....

    She quickly stepped back while dodging. Although she sessfully dodges all, another wave of Earth Balls fasts hurling her. Mina realized she couldn¡¯t evade this time. She narrowed her eyes. She leaped to the wall to use it as a foothold. Then she hopped to the opposite wall, to evade the attacks.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud bangs could be heard in the area when the balls hit the grounds and walls.

    About 15 meters from her, Yeman was currently disposing of the sword user one by one. The sword user rats tried to swing their swords in any directions. Since they couldn¡¯t see their enemy, they shed their swords in any direction.

    Even though his Sneak Skill onlysted for 10 seconds, he could use it freely when he¡¯s inside the shade of shadows. So after killing two sword user rats, his body materialized at the back of the third sword user rat. The rats noticed him and flung their swords. But before they came close to him, he already disappeared again.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Three bodies fell limply on the ground. All of them have uniformed cuts on their bodies.

    Again, he leveled up. Now his current exp for the next level was 48/3,000. And his current level was 12. Like before, after leveling, his stamina was full again.

    Yeman was like a phantom who disappeared and reappeared whenever he wants inside the shade. The more he used it, the more he felt familiar with using the skill.

    Not too far from him, the fight between Mina and the two Elder Ratmen was still ongoing. He noticed the wounded Elder gasping for air. It was heavily wounded but still alive.

 Chapter 22

    Feeling inferior

    Mina wasn¡¯t able to kill the first Elder rat that she took down. The Elder rat, though heavily wounded and bloodied all over, yet wasn¡¯t given up.

    It lifted its hand that holding a stick. What followed next was words of an iprehensiblenguage thating out of its mumbling mouth. The Elder rat cast a spell.

    After casting an unknown spell, radiant of green color slowly envelop its body, and its wounds gradually healed.

    Though the Elder rat healed its wounds, it¡¯s hardly able to stand. It might be because too much of its blood had lost. But in Yeman¡¯s vision, the number of 10/1,000 inside the red bar was visible above this monster¡¯s head.

    An idea suddenly urred inside his head. He smiled evilly while deliberately approaching the weakened Elder rat.

    Mina and the second Elder rat were currently battling at 10 meters away from the weakened Elder rat.

    At the corner of her vision, she saw the guy slowly approaching the first Elder rat that she took down. She was wondering what this guy nning to do, but Mina twitches her brows when she noticed that the monster that she thought was dead, still gasping for breath?

    ¡°How could it be?¡± her eyes widened while asking herself.

    .....

    Tsk! She clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    That guy has already done in killing the other monsters, while she was still busy with the second Elder rat. Just the thought of her being inferior to him made her puke. And now the first monster she took down, had managed to stay alive?! However, it¡¯s already weak. Regardless, something was unusual with the guy that¡¯s with her. She had the feeling that this guy had intended tost hitting the weakened monster.

    She¡¯s wondering if this guy was the type of guy that she hated the most, the one that greedy in gaining the score and be boastfulter. Just the thought of it irks her for some reason.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    She has no spare time to dawdle around. Because another wave of Earth Balls came hurling towards her. Mina furrowed her brows. She must finish this fight as quickly as possible. To do that, she needed to use one of her special skills.

    In the Academy, Mina was one of the talents that only appeared once in a century. She has a high aptitude in magic, unlike the guy that they called Worm. At first, she felt pity for this guy. But when she heard that the Worm tried to woo her friend, her reaction was, ¡°what a courageous person.¡±

    Though she pitied him, she also felt curious about this courageous guy. When she heard about the recruitment for the subjugation mission, she hastily applied. And after they were assigned to their respected squads, she found out that she was in the same group with the guy they called Worm.

    She¡¯s wondering if the guy could fight since he doesn¡¯t have an aptitude with magic.

    In this world, being born without magic was equivalent to being born as a worm.

 Chapter 23

    Before Yeman¡¯s arrival

    On the first day of their mission, Mina found out that the guy had a decent fighting ability. But without the magic, he couldn¡¯t kill the monsters at ease. The guy struggled to kill even one monster. Watching this scene, Mina couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. For her, the guy fought like aedian.

    She wondered why the ¡®Worm¡¯ listed himself in this mission. Is he too ashamed by being rejected by her friend, and now trying tomit suicide on this battlefield? This guy was seeking death! What an idiot, shameless ¡®Bastard!

    On the third day of their mission, Mina had proven right that the guy wanted to kill himself. He dashes towards the wave of monsters. They were on the ¡®outskirt of Sitona. A wave of monsters rushing towards them. But instead of retreating, the guy rushes head-on towards the monsters. The Captain ordered them to retreat while he went to help the ¡®Worm¡¯ which is his nephew. He was a good Captain and a good Uncle at the same time.

    Mina couldn¡¯t help nted enmity to the bastard Worm guy. Since Stonehard and Leo couldn¡¯t let their Captain dying, they went to help instead of retreating.

    Mina was furious.

    She can¡¯t forgive the guy if something happens to her cousin.

    Mina has given a task to call for backups, while the three men help the shameless guy. The four men were struggling to hold their positions because of the attacks of the hundred of monsters wereing from every direction.

    Thanks for Stonehard¡¯s relentless shield magic, they were able to hold their position a bit longer and fought back. Leo was shooting fireballs unreservedly since the monsters were crowded all over them. Ronny was brandishing his 2-handed sword coated by magic. Since Eman can¡¯t use magic, he fought like norms.

    .....

    When Mina and the backups arrive at the ce, they saw the guy named Worm lying, his back was on the ground, while wounds all over his body. He was bloodied and unmoving. He looks dead and unbreathing. On the other hand, the three people with them were having minor wounds and still fighting the monsters.

    Though she felt a little bit pity for this guy, it was his choice to die here. And he almost killed her cousin because of his idiotic move.

    Without a second look, with the backups in tow, they rushed towards the monsters. Then the brawl has broken out, and scattered battles were all over the ce.

    The ce was lively with the shouts and cries. Even though it¡¯s night time and the sky was dark, the whole area looks day because of the relentless firing of magic.

    The boom and bang of the battles seemed like fireworks for the fading consciousness of the guy they called a worm. But before his consciousness fadespletely, he wishes that, if by chance he will be reincarnated, he wanted to be unkind to others except for his family. And of course, he wanted his sister and uncle to have a happy life after his death. He felt sorry for them. It looks like he had to go first. He can¡¯t even say his farewell to his beloved sister.

    A tear fell from his eye, and his consciousness went by.

    Watching his nephew was unmoving, Ronny was anxiously fighting the Ratmen. He wanted to shout and run to his side, but he couldn¡¯t do that. Not when many monsters lunged their weapons and nails toward him.

    Nearing the end of the fight, Mina took a nce at the dead body of the guy named Worm. Her eyes widened because of the unusual phenomena. The dead body suddenly moves. The blood on his body was gone. His hair changes color from brown to ck? Howe?

    Even though she couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen, she has no time to think of unnecessary things. Maybe the guy was faking his death a moment ago. Shameless!!!

    She shouts while leaping towards the monster at her front.

 Chapter 24

    Magic Cryst

    Currently, the fight between Mina and the second Elder rat was nearing its end.

    *Mirror Of Truth and Lies!* She shouted for the name of her magic skill.

    After she shouted the name of her magic skill, 2 rectangr objects with smooth and t surfaces that facing her on both sides have materialized to her right and left. The objects were the same height as her. And her images reflected in every one of these objects.

    This one of her special magic that able to create double of herself. No, not just double, the truth was..... She created 2 copies of herself.

    From the smooth surfaces, 2 identical figures walk out of it.

    This Magic Skill was rank AA in the Academy.

    No doubt Mina was a prodigy in terms of magic.

    Without a dy, the 3 identical Mina were rushing towards the Elder rat.

    .....

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The Elder rat shot Earth Balls to the approaching trio!

    One of Mina¡¯s clone leaped ahead and materialized a shield out of thin airs then blocked the iing clumps of earth.

    Bang! Bang! Bang.....

    Loud bang when the Earth balls of Elder rat met by the round radiant shield, that condensed from pure energy.

    The clone with a shield fully blocked the attacks from the Elder rat.

    Eek?!! A disbelieving shriek had escaped from the Elder¡¯s mouth after witnessing its attacks were now useless.

    Mina and the second clone leaped to shorten the distance between them and the monster.

    Her hands gripping the two shining dagger in reverse position, while her second clone materialize a long sword.

    The Elder rat stepped back unconsciously when it noticed the fast-approaching enemy. It tried to hurl another wave of Earth Balls, but the clone with a shield will leap and block it with ease.

    A bead of sweat appeared on Elder rat back head.

    In an, pse of time, Mina and her clone passed through the Elder rat and stop at 10 meters away, with her back facing the enemy¡¯s back.

    Like a scene out of the movie, they paused for a moment. No movement was visible in a second.

    Kaaaahhhhhhrrrrr!!!

    Suddenly, the Elder rat shouted a cry which followed by spurting blood, then the rat staggered and fell. It¡¯s back facing the dim sky. Right, it¡¯s dim, the sun was hidden in the dark clouds.

    2 broad wounds in the form of an ¡®X¡¯ appeared on the Elder rat¡¯s body. And another long horizontal cut on the abdomen.

    Woosh! Without looking back at the unmoving monster, she flung her daggers in the air to rid the blood on it.

    The 2 Mina after the fight has entered the mirror and disappeared shortly.

    Kling! ng! Round object rolled out from the Elder¡¯s body. It¡¯s glimmering faintly into bluish brilliance.

    Out of reflex, Mina nce at it. Her eyes abruptly exude an exciting ze.

    Magic Cryst! She eximed.

    This Magic Cryst was a super rare object. That sold for thousands of gold coins. Not just that, it could break through a magician.

    Right now, she was an apprentice assassin.

    Maybe after ansorbing the magical aura inside it, she would advance into a Bronze-Grade Assassin.

    Mina took it hastily and hide abruptly in her chest area, inside the ck-fitted suit she wore. She had two tempting mountains within her cloth. Well... this was a wonderful spot to hide an object, like Magic Cryst.

    Since her mountains were bigger than the Magic Cryst which was as big as a golf ball, the object is unnoticeable inside her suit.

    It also mean..... That one of her mountains would squish t to camouge the Magic Cryst.

    Aside from the talk about mountain, Mina extremely joyful for picking a Magic Cryst.

    Since this Elder, had dropped it..... So maybe the other one also...

    But when she nced at the weakened Elder she first knockdown, Mina wrinkled her brows.

    The suppose weakened monster had gone!

    ¡°Hey, worm!¡± She tried to call the person with him. But no one answering the call.

    She looked everywhere, but how to find a person who used invisibility magic? Mina was still an apprentice.

    Apprentice magicians incapable of perception skill.

    Since nothing to do, she decided to leave after collecting the valuable loots from the dead monsters.

    At one of the rundown building, Elder rat tied in a shabby-wooden chair while weakly gasping for breath. And a man standing beside it wearing a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 25

    Kidnapping

    The weakened Elder rat tied in a shabby wooden chair inside one of the rundown buildings. With it was a grinning person standing by its side.

    Though it was trying to free itself by squirming its body, the struggle bears nothing. (Lol) It looks like a victim of kidnapping. Well, it certainly was.

    Also, Yeman was certainlyughing inside for what he did. Now he looks like a kidnapper.

    Well, he did it to get better results for his Taming Skill; since, if the thread broke, it wouldn¡¯t work. And the skill would be canceled. Then, nothing will happen.

    So he had to do it this way. Yeman could see the number 300/1,000 HP above its head.

    He narrowed his eyes while thinking, ¡°it was 10/1,000 a while ago. So howe? Oh, well, no point in thinking unnecessary things right now. Uh, wait¨C¡±

    ¡°Hmmmn..... a while ago I saw it cast a spell. Maybe it was¨C a regeneration type of magic?¡± Yeman thought while cing his right hand on the Elder rat head.

    ¡°Fufu, how I wish it could heal me, ¡± he said and slowly opened his mouth. *Artifice Thread!* After he spoke out the skill name, a thin thread that made of pure energy slowly came out of his middle finger and proceeded towards the Elder rat¡¯s neck.

    .....

    Creak! Ack!

    The Elder rat tried to rid his hand by twisting its head. However, nothing bears fruit, no matter what it did. Yeman smirked at the struggling monster.

    Ak! Kkaaaahhhhh!!

    ¡°Hey, hey, easy¨C no need to get anxious buddy, we¡¯re going to be friends sooner, ¡± he said with a chuckle.

    Then, he continued mumbling, ¡°I wonder what happen after this. Khufufufu, I¡¯m excited for some reason.¡± Heughed. Yeman only needs to wait for 5 minutes toplete the process.

    On the other hand, Mina arrived at their hideout. She was surprised after seeing that no one was inside except her.

    ¡°Hmm, where those old men go?¡± Though she¡¯s wondering where they went, she¡¯s tired as fuck! So she leaned her tired back on the tattered sofa at the s. It¡¯s not easy to use high tier magic.

    Mina has drained her stamina. She felt dizzy and sleepy, but she needed to hold on much longer. Cause she¡¯s wondering, ¡°where that person go? He suddenly able to use magic and vanish along with the monster. By the way, who said that guy couldn¡¯t use magic?! He certainly was duping everyone! Hmmm, but the evaluation exam wouldn¡¯t lie with the results either. So how does it happen? Did his magic awakened around this time?¡± Mina¡¯s mind was full of questions.

    But whatever she asked, no answers came to her. So, she decided to push it at the back of her mind for now. Later, she would ask that person personally when he came back.

    Mina stretchesbher white arms and legs to aodate the sofa and slowly closed her eyes. Though she wanted to stay awake, her eyes won¡¯t let her.

    Around this time,

    Ronny, Leo, and Stonehard were following the secret passage.

 Chapter 26

    Communication?

    ¡°What is this¡ª- ce?¡± Leo unconsciously asked. A fire was flickering above his palm to light up the ce they were in....at the moment.

    While following a narrow path of the secret passage, Ronny, Stonehard, and Leo found themselves inside¡ª¡ª- ¡°a chamber?!¡± The three eximed in their thoughts.

    They saw rows of chairs in descending order. They noticed a stage too at the front downstairs. The room seems like a theatrical hall.

    ¡°Hmmmn, I think this ce used to be an Underground Auction,¡± Ronnie voiced out.

    ¡°Underground Auction?¡± Leo repeated in an asking tone.

    ¡°Probably, I heard, before this town overrun by monsters, this town used to be the nesting ce of the notorious syndicate organization that operates various illegal businesses,¡± Ronny said while trying to squish some information out of his memory.

    ¡°Is that so? Meaning, this town has its share of dark secrets,¡± Leo asked while rolling his eyes to get a full glimpse of the ce they were in, currently.

    ¡°Mhm. Well, that¡¯s what I heard. In any case, stories like that were easy to fabricate,¡± Ronny nodded.

    .....

    ¡°Those stories might be true, seeing this now, ¡± Leo added.

    ¡°I guess so, ¡± Ronny said.

    The three came out of the door located at the front of the stage and the backmost of rows of chairs.

    The chairs were columned into 20 and arranged up to 4 rows. Though that only on the left side, on their right, were the same as the left. The ce was quite spacious. There¡¯s a space in the middle for the people to walk in. And the carpet matted on the floor. It was ragged, tattered, and dusted. Maybe it was red before, but it looks like pale brown as of now. The ce dusted all over, and spider webs were everywhere.

    On the ceiling, crystal-likemps, were hanging in order. Thesemps supposed to be bright when it shines, but now, they were dead.

    ¡°Looks like nothing unusual here,¡± Stonehard voiced out.

    ¡°Hmmm..... This ce is already unusual for me, ¡± Ronny said.

    ¡°Fufufu, so what are we going to do now?¡± Leo asked while the fire on his palm was flickering and dancing like a bright bonfire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try checking those doors,¡± Ronny said while pointing the doors located at the corner of the stage. One door at the left and one also on the right side.

    Ronny took a torch from his backpack. He lighted it up with Leo¡¯s fire and went to the door located at the right corner of the stage. On the other hand, Leo and Stonehard went to the left side.

    Right at this moment, already 10 minutes have passed since Yeman tamed the Elder rat. He was busy scrutinizing his Window-Interface. A newly added settings have appeared. It¡¯s about taming skill.

    The Elder rat still sitting on a shabby chair, but it¡¯s not struggling anymore. And it¡¯s obediently waiting for Yeman. No hostilities in its eyes. It was looking at him in regard.

    ¡®Hmmm... So this how it is, huh. After 5 minutes have passed. A system notification appeared saying,

    Tap, tap, tap¡ª¡ª¨C

    That¡¯s what happened a while ago. Not only that, but I could also see my pet skills and stats. The second tier on my ¡®taming skill tree¡¯ was unlocked as well. Now, there were two new skills.

    The first one was,

    Communication?¡¯

 Chapter 27

    Of course, my Lord

    It¡¯s a kind ofmunication skill.

    ¡°ESP!¡± Yeman blurted out the first second-tier skill on his tamer skill tree. ESP or Extra Sensory Perception, just as the name implies, it enables him tomunicate with his pet through a thought process. This skill also allowed him to see what his pet has seen.

    ¡°Such a useful skill,¡± he mumbled. In his mind has yed in advance the uses of this skill. A smile leaked on his mouth. He felt even more excited.

    He thought for a second and checked his skill points, after seeing he has 24 extra points, he decided to level it. Though he supposed to max it out but didn¡¯t happen, the skill allowed him to level up to 6 only.

    ¡®Since I¡¯m level 12 at the moment and the ESP skill only let me level it up to 6, it might signify that I can only level my ESP skill every time I leveled up for 2x. Well, not a problem, I will max itter. For now, I wanna check the second...¡¯ Since there was nothing more he could do about it, he proceeded to the second skill.

    ¡®Eh, what is this? Finger of Judgement? Why is this skill sounds strange? Fufufu¨C Let¡¯s check the details then.¡¯ Yeman wasughing inside because of the name of his second, second-tier skill.

    Based on the descriptions, I can judge whether to release the pet from my control or not. And it looks like no need to level up this skill above 1. I only need to unlock it. Fine, then. Okay, all done time to finish this mission and level up as much as possible. For some reason, I miss my ce on earth. And I miss her¨C.¡¯ Yeman narrowed his eyes to the distance. In his mind, a figure of Marie Belle, his ex-girlfriend on earth has appeared.

    ¡®Though I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re safe or still alive as of the moment, I will being to you as fast as possible.¡¯ After saying this, he untied his pet.

    .....

    After he untied it, he remembered to test the ESP skill first.

    ¡®Uhm¨C Erm, do you recognize me?¡¯ Yeman asked through the thought process.

    ¡°Of course, my Lord.¡± Replied the Elder. Not just that, it bent to its knee as well. Its raspy voice rung from who knows where. And it sounded bizarre that it¡¯s impossible to determine where this voice came from.

    But for some reason, the pet¡¯s reply doesn¡¯t sound like a pet and a tamer, rather, more like a servant and a master.

    Yeman nced at it for a second, then continued, ¡®Well, that¡¯s better. Let¡¯s go!¡± He said then turned his back but he didn¡¯t let his guard down. He was still a little doubtful. His pet followed him closely.

    Yeman found out that his pet has only one spell. Its rank was Novice, and its level was 10. Well, he didn¡¯t expect it to be potent anyways. But there were many uses of this pet. And that what most important to him.

    They went back to the alleyway, where they fought the gang of rats. But what they have found were only the remains of the rats. Some of their body parts were chopped.

    He thinks, maybe Mina did this , ¡®how gruesome that girl can be. She¡¯s a scary babe.¡¯ Just like what Leo did on the Ratmeb that they had fought on the way here.

    Yeman noticed some small pieces of stones and bricks scattered all over.

    ¡°Now, let me try what this skill can do, ¡± he said while picking some stones. On his fingertips, a gleam was faintly visible.

 Chapter 28

    Valuables?

    The sky was dimming as the sun gradually hides on the horizon.

    He was standing on the rooftop overseeing the monsters beyond.

    If looking at them in the distance, they look as tiny as the smallest finger on his hands.

    There were more than 20 monsters. Most of them were busy scrutinizing the mountain of garbage near the hole.

    The building where he was standing at the moment, located at 200 meters away south of the hole area where they have fought this afternoon; nheless, the monsters below haven¡¯t noticed him yet as of now.

    Yeman closes his eyes while conversing with his pet.

    ¡°You said, that the Rat Lord was in the deepest part of that sewer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, the lord of Rat, stayed in the deepest part. The lord of rat seldom goes out!¡±

    .....

    ¡®¡±Hmm... Ok, then, what are those monsters doing right there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, they said that rat lord gave them a task.¡±

    ¡°A task?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, a task.¡±

    Yeman slightly frowned, ¡°what kind of task?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, a task to look for valuables.¡±

    ¡°Valuables?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, valuables.¡±

    ¡°What kind of valuables?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, they said, anything shiny is valuables.¡±

    ¡®Anything shiny? Hmm, a bit fishy but¨C¡® Yeman thought.

    ¡°Well, nevermind. Continue gathering information¨C I¡¯m going to do something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Elder Priest was currently conversing with other rats and giving information to Yeman at the same time. Though Yeman could understand his petnguage, he couldn¡¯t understand the other monsters.

    Suddenly,

    Yeman was fuming with anger. ¡°What this system trying to say?¡± He mumbled. He was sure it¡¯s red!

    But the system notification continued,

    ¡°.....¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know whether heughed or cried. Did this system want him to regret it? Did this system has a habit of putting fuel on the fire or adding salt to the wounds?

    Yeman doesn¡¯t know what to think of it. But when he saw that it supposed to be a Ray Gun. His eyes were dead.

    ¡°M-My, Ray-Gun!¡± He wanted to cry for missing the opportunity to get his dream skill.

    Anyhow, the truth was, he was happy and excited for the many benefits he received.

    He needed to distribute his free stat points and he needed to train these two skills.

 Chapter 29

    Where is he?

    The other squads were already moving forward to their designate entrances, but of course, they needed to find a resting area first and let the night pass.

    One more thing, not all soldiers were unscathed in today¡¯s battle. Some of the other squads were nowck of members. But the mission must be continued.

    At dawn tomorrow, they would all enter the entrances at the same time to trap the monsters inside. And the attack on both sides on the enemy would be the finishing touch to cut all their escape route. Then bring the fight in an all-out battle.

    Tomorrow would be their final battle, whatever the results. Of course, everyone was ready whatever to happen, must happen.

    To prevent the monsters from wandering outside, 4 out of 8 squads would be guarding the entrance through shifting.

    Riding with horses under the guidance of moon up in the sky, the squad of Hannah, the girl who bumps Yeman for twice, was currently heading toward the area 51 to where the designate entrance of their group located.

    ¡°Hey, Lady Han, do you think the worm had managed to survive this day¡¯s battle?¡± A guy named Jura ¡®who was riding a horse beside Hannah had suddenly asked the question.

    ¡°Why bringing that person all of a sudden?¡± She answered with another question without sending him a nce.

    .....

    ¡°Kuku, weren¡¯t the two of you supposed to be a lovey-dovey?¡± Jura said teasingly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who degrades herself because of something called love?¡± She said in a tired tone.

    ¡°But still, you¡¯re mean,dy Han. You intentionally bump him twice. Right?¡± He continued saying in a teasing tone.

    ¡°That just a warning for him to stop pursuing me,¡± She said.

    ¡°Warning? Kuku, But, you almost kill him tho,¡± he said with a grin.

    ¡°I can even¨C kill him if necessary, ¡± she muttered coldly. But her voice at the middle-end was inaudible. Her words faded towards somewhere in this chilly surroundings under the crescent moon.

    Right at this moment, inside the hideout of Ronny¡¯s squad, a girl was sleeping quietly on a tattered sofa of the s.

    ¡°Mina, Mina, Mina¨C¡± Leo was cautiously tapping her shoulder to drag her out of her dreand.

    The sleeping Mina suddenly felt the tapping on her shoulders. She suddenly felt alerted and quickly opened her eyes, then blinked twice when she noticed the familiar faces that were staring straight at her.

    ¡°Big¨Cbro?¡± Mina unconsciously whispered.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡± Leo asked.

    All of a sudden, Mina remembered why she fell asleep here and what happened this noon.

    ¡°Eeeehh??!¡± She shrieked. ¡°S-Sorry, big bro, the truth is...I-I felt exhausted after using an h-high ranking magic skill. That¡¯s why I fell asleep here.¡± She said in a stammering voice.

    ¡°You used a high ranking magic? Don¡¯t tell me that you fought with the monsters this noon?!¡± Leo asked worriedly.

    Even Ronny and Stonehard has worried look written on their faces.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded slightly.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Leo sighed. ¡°Good thing that your safe, but don¡¯t do that again!¡± He said, then patted his cousin¡¯s head and took a nce at Ronny.

    ¡°Little girl, where is he?¡± Ronny asked.

    ¡°Him? Y-You mean worm?¡±

    *Ahem!* Leo cleared his throat.

    ¡°I-I mean him? That g-guy? He-He went ahead of me, and I lost track of him. I thought he came back first, but after I arrived here, I couldn¡¯t find him.¡± Mina said while trying to remember what exactly had happened this noon. ¡°Oh, I remembered he used invisible magic when we fought with monsters.¡±

    Mina reported all of what happened this noon. Ronny and thepany couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯ve heard.

    ¡°Eman uses a magic skill?¡± Ronny asked again.

    ¡°Yes, he was fighting, unseen from monsters and me,¡± Mina said.

    ¡°Hmm... Maybe he was using an invisible potion?¡± Stonehard said.

    But Ronny knows that the invisible potion wasn¡¯t cheap. It cost hundreds of gold coins for a little vial.

    Since they couldn¡¯t find an answer to their questions, the four decided to go back to the hole area.

    When they arrived, they noticed that the whole ce littered with corpses.

 Chapter 30

    Discussion

    Around the hole was littered by corpses of monsters. Ronny estimated that there were about seventy to ny-plus corpses around.

    They had also noticed the other squads standing on the edge of the hole. Even ¡®Borg Skybird, themander for this subjugation mission¡¯ was there as well. They had conjectured that the reason for these corpses that were lying around might be because of themander and his squad.

    Themander noticed Ronny¡¯s squad and slowly approached them.

    Katak-Katak-Katak! The bastard sword that was hanging on his back made a slight scraping noise as he strode towards Ronny and his co.

    Ronny and his squad members went to approach themander as well.

    ¡°Looks like you guys performed well in this area!¡± Themander said after closing the distance.

    Ronny and his squad members thought that maybe themander¡¯s words meant as ¡®them for defending this ce and killing some of the monsters.¡¯

    After a respectful salute, ¡°We just did what the mission has asked, Commander,¡± Ronny replied honestly.

    .....

    Hearing his answer, themander slightly nodded.

    ¡°Well, having the Stonehard and Skyze family member as your backup, the good result is to be expected. Haha.¡± Themanderughed while patted his left hand on Ronny¡¯s left shoulder. Secondster, themander¡¯s eyes suddenly fixed beyond their back and smiled lightly,

    *TUGUDUG!* *TUGUDUG...*

    ¡°Looks like thest squad has just arrived. Let¡¯s go and n out our next move,¡± themander added. The Commander Borg Skybird gestured them to the tent that built not too far from the hole area.

    The group nced at the back and saw the neers.

    Though Ronny couldn¡¯t quite understand about the overreaction of themander on their sess on killing some monsters and defending this area, he ended following themander¡¯s back and stepped towards the tent.

    But really, Ronny has estimated that they had killed about 40-50 monsters this noon; however, that just a minimum number and impossible to be the cause of themander¡¯s overreaction.

    He was more concerned about the safety of his men than the reward he might get after the mission. Especially, their two members were youngsters, and the other one was his nephew.

    When they stepped inside the tent, they were greeted by a crystalmp that was hanging at the ceiling of the tent and exuding a yellowish light to lighten up the ce.

    Ronny noted that it was quite spacious inside.

    They also noticed the rectangr wooden table in the middle that anyone who saw it could tell that it was made in a hurry based on how it looks; surrounding the lone table was eight shabby-looking chairs. These chairs were for the leaders of every squad.

    After taking their seats, they went directly into a light discussion. First, they have talked about the battle that happened this morning, followed by the exchange of information and suggestions from every leader of the squads.

    Their discussions were continuing as the night went deeper.

    Outside the tent, some soldiers made a bonfire, and there was arge pot that was hung through a tree branch on top of it.

    ¡°Lady Hemina!¡± Mina was strolling outside when she heard a call from behind.

 Chapter 31

    Stone?

    Mina felt bored listening to the discussions. So she decided to stroll outside the tent.

    She¡¯s wondering if where that guy went. It¡¯s alreadyte at night and still no sign of him showing up. Mina felt anger for some reason. Tomorrow would be their final battle.

    ¡°That guy wanted to test my patience, if something not good will happen tomorrow¡¯s battle, he will take the full brunt of my anger,¡± she whimpered.

    Mina scanned her surroundings, but still no visible sign for that guy to show up. Suddenly, her cold gaze caught a glimpse of some recruited soldiers ahead who were busy inspecting the dead bodies of the monsters.

    She stepped forward, towards them, ¡°Lady, Hemina,¡± after 15 steps of walks, someone from behind her, called out her name.

    But Mina continued walking without replying to the caller behind.

    ¡°Kuku, as cold as ever, huh.¡± Said the person behind her in an excited tone.

    ¡°Stop following me, Jura!¡± Mina said in a slightly higher voice without sending a nce to the person behind her, which is Jura.

    .....

    ¡°Of course not, it just so happens that we¡¯re going in the same direction. Kuku,¡± Jura said while gesturing ¡®can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Mina could only click her tongue in annoyance.

    ¡°Uhm, by the way, Lady Hemi, where is that worm? I couldn¡¯t seem to find him here,¡± He asked, but Mina remained silent. He continued, ¡°did he di¨C¡± he wasn¡¯t able to finish his word because Mina interrupts him.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± For some reason, this word escaped from her mouth. Even Mina was quite shocked by what she had eximed.

    Maybe she was still sympathizing with that guy who was taunted all year long in the Academy.

    Even Jura was surprised as well, ¡°Kuku, Lady Hemi, don¡¯t tell me you are having¨C¡± once again, he wasn¡¯t able to finish his words.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re imagining things, and failed to observe the main reason, who in their right mind wanted theirrades to die?¡± Mina said in a cold voice once again.

    Well, for Mina, even that worm had families and friends ¡®who would mourn if something unfortunate happened to him.

    She understood her misgiving temperament towards him. Perhaps, she wanted to correct his way of thinking or handling things.

    Like on their first mission, Mina was angered because that guy threw himself in danger without a second thought, even though he had family who would mourn in his death.

    Mina reasoned out in herself that it was the reason why she eximed after hearing such awful remarks from this guy behind her.

    ¡°Kuku, let¡¯s calm down Lady Hemi,¡± Jura said and slightly raising his palm to gesture her to calm down.

    However, Mina didn¡¯t speak a word again and continued walking towards her destination.

    Seeing this, Jura gave up following her and went back to the tent after letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Look at this, this one too has the same wounds as the others,¡± said one of the recruited soldiers to the person beside him.

    ¡°Right, I wonder how those guys of Ronny¡¯s squad did this?¡± replied the soldier.

    The soldiers that were inspecting the carcasses of monsters have noticed the approaching Mina.

    ¡°Hey, girl, you are from Ronny¡¯s squad, right?¡± A sudden throw of question toward her.

    ¡°Yes, I am, why?¡± she casually answered and questioned at the same time.

    Even though she was of a high-status family in this empire, and being called without honorific from a not so closed ordinary people/soldier was somewhat rude to her and her family. But Mina was not the type to beckon on this matter.

    ¡°How did you guys able to do this?¡± The second soldier said while pointing the corpses. A curious look was written on his face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mina was puzzled.

    ¡°These wounds, how did you manage to do it?¡± Said the first soldier, as he pointed out the wounds using his index finger.

    Mina took a closer look at it. But after taking the full view she was lost for words.

    The wounds were dealt in an unusual way. Based on how it looks, which was crude however you look at it. Mina surmised that the wounds were dealt with using an edgeless or tipless weapon. Like it was being pierced by a bulk object, like a sto¡ª-ne?

    ¡°How could this be?!¡± Mina was dumbfounded after realizing the impossible reality. ¡°Can stone able to prate these monsters without breaking?¡± She was puzzled. ¡°Who could able to do it?¡± And her mind was full of questions.

 Chapter 32

    A man and a boy

    A lone man was currently stepping in a not too hurry and not too slow steps. All around him was pitch-ck. The whole ce was gloomy. And besides the stepping sounds of his feet, he could only hear the water droplets that wereing from who knows where. Sometimes an eerie low growl could be heard from somewhere around the ce. But it seems like he didn¡¯t care much of it.

    The air was chilly inside, and the smell of blood was intense in this ce. Spat was flying all around. ¡°Damn, smell!¡± The man curses in a low and indistinctive voice since his left palm was wrapping on his mouth and nose.

    In the darkness, the red eyes of this man were very conspicuous. He was like a monster himself. But the man was an ordinary human. No, he¡¯s not ordinary at all.

    On his right palm, the bright-red glow was covering on it. And he seemed holding something in it.

    Based on the man¡¯s figure, he was at his teens, and maybe a boy was the most suited to describe him instead of a man. But this boy was not the real boy himself because he truly was a man, a man who came¨C from another world.

    Right at this moment, he summoned his Window-Interface.

    Now that he was not holding an inappropriate weapon, and received a Fountain of Souls, no more penalties on his status. It also meant that no more minuses to the overall of his stats. Maybe you figured out that even though he had 24 on his

    when he¡¯s level 10, but he has little

    .....

    . Like for example on his

    , supposedly every 1 dexterity was equal to 5 of his

    , so, the total uracy should be at 120. Plus additional 6 from his

    which was

    . The total was 126. But what listed in his

    was 91. That was because of the penalty that he received.

    But those penalties were gone now. To calcte all his

    and

    ,

    1 Strength = 5 Attack

    3 Strength = 1 Defense/ 1 Spd

    1 Vitality = 5 Defense/ 5% Sta/ 50 Hp

    1 Sense = 5 Perception

    1 Dexterity = 5 uracy/ 3 Atk

    1 Agility = 5 Speed/ 3 Atk

    That¡¯s how his status calctions work. But of course, his

    calction was optional. It dependant on his

    , just like what happened to his agility after he became an apprentice assassin. From 1 agility equal to 5 speed it became 1 agility equal to 7 speed, and the attack became 5.

    Whereas, every level up granted him 2 points on every aspect of his

    , and 10 extra points.

    ¡°My Lord, enemy iing, ahead,¡± Elder Priest warned.

    Sudden telepathy from his pet who was walking ahead of him.

    Yeman nodded, and then, took a stone from his pocket. After that, his right hand exuded a glowing bright red. Then it slowly envelopes the stone in his hand.

    A hissing noise ahead of them reaches Yeman¡¯s ears. After a few seconds, a monster rat with knuckles on its hands rapidly dashed towards Yeman and Elder Priest. But before it could reach them, without even lifting his hand, a streak of red light shoot toward the knuckle user rat. Yeman flung the stone using his fingers.

 Chapter 33

    Finger Bullet

    The stone he thrown traveled like a bullet of a pistol. And it hit at the rat¡¯s forehead squarely. Blood spurted and sttered around when the stone prated the skull of the knuckle-user rat. Only the trailing red light was remained visible for a half-second after Yeman fired the stone which enveloped by his glowing bright red.

    The glowing bright red was the Finger Bullet skill. It hardened an object and increased its pration force. Not only that, it also doubled his damage and whatever he threw would travel like a bullet. It affected his finger strength as well with the addition of his speed and strength stats.

    He was wondering when he first tried using the skill because it was an unusual kind of skill. How could it be that his flick was able to fire like a pistol? He was puzzled and excited at the same time. That¡¯s why he tried using it at the monsters above. But after seeing the result of the skill, he became addicted.

    He felt like he was firing a real pistol; however, his aim was a little bit off at 50 meters and higher distance. Even at 40-49 meter was no good as well. But at 30 and below he could aim at any part of the enemy in a spot-on uracy. Yeman thought that maybe he needed more dexterity to increase his distance of uracy.

    Since he leveled up after killing the monsters. He decided to add points to his dexterity. He also added some points to his agility and vitality.

    He was testing his skill and lost count of time while continuing to kill the monsters until no one had remained. Since he was still not satisfied, he decided to step down and entered the said sewer.

    But he was surprised after entering because only the strange smell could resemble the sewer and anything aside from that was not a sewer-like ce. After walking 30 meters in a straight path he was greeted by a spacious room.

    The room had a wide of 20 square meters. And the hight of the ceiling from the ground was at 15-18 meters tall, this was only Yeman¡¯s estimation. He¡¯s wondering what kind of ce was this. In the middle of the room, there was something that resembled an altar?

    .....

    That¡¯s not all, there were also giant cylinders that even a middle-age man could enter without difficulty. About 8 huge dusted cylinders that were surrounding the altar and were connected to each other through rusted pipe tubes. The pipe tubes were one and a half bigger than an ordinary size bamboo.

    Yeman first impression was¡ª the ce looked like an abandoned facility or an oldboratory. Although the cylinders weren¡¯t as polished as the cylinders in the modern era of the earth it was still a cylinder that usually could be seen inside a facility orboratory; however, noputers or any widescreen monitor that was usually used in a modern era facility orboratory could be seen inside.

    In this room, Yeman had noticed another thing. That there were many crevices located in walls, grounds, and even at the ceiling. After a few moments, he heard a warning from his pet Elder Priest.

    From these crevices, rats with name Rat Crawlers above their head jumped out of the hole. The supposed to be three fingers on their hands was reced by ws. These ws were too sharp that could even tear the wall around the room. Maybe even the rusted pipe tubes would tear apart if hit by these ws.

    They ambushed him and attacked in all front. They don¡¯t even give care to Elder Priest which standing alone at the side while watching the ongoing fight. Maybe they still have thought that Elder Priest was one of them.

    Elder Priest was ordered by Yeman to not interfere with the battle.

    The approaching attacks of Rat Crawlers were quick and fast. Some of them tried to grab Yeman¡¯s feet, maybe to drag him below the ground. Even Yeman felt the threat if these fellows seeded in dragging him into the ground. Yeman believed that these crawlers seemed the agile type of enemy. But before their wsnded on their target, the target has gone without a trace.

    Question marks floated above their head and a momentter, the monster cries and groans could be overheard inside this mysterious room. One by one the monsters fell down with wounds in different parts of their bodies. It looks like these monsters have no perception ability either. They couldn¡¯t catch him when he was using his sneak skill.

    Some of the monsters have rolled an object which unknown for Yeman. Well, since he didn¡¯t bring his backpack he could only take one.

    Not only the monsters rolled an object from their bodies, but Yeman also receives Soul Points every time he killed a monster.

    He wasn¡¯t able to kill all the Rat Crawlers, because some of them managed to escape into the crevices.

    Yeman nced at his pet Elder Priest. Above its head was a green bar and above the green bar was its name and level. On its level disyed the number 17. The Elder Priest had 2 avable skills as of now. The first one was Health Regeneration and the Second skill was Minor Heal.

    Yeman tried to ask his pet about the room but it seemed even Elder Priest have no idea of what this room was.

    They continued their advance until they encountered the knuckle user rat.

    But with Yeman¡¯s Finger Bullet skill, the rats couldn¡¯t even manage to get closed.

    Until they encountered an armor-wearing rat. Yeman was having difficulty in killing the kind of rat because it wielded a shield on its left hand. His Finger Bullet couldn¡¯t prate the shield.

    The armor-wearing rat tried to bump by tackling him. But Yeman again used his sneak skill. And a question mark floated above the monster¡¯s head.

    He appeared behind the monster and touched its head using his left hand. Suddenly the monster was enveloped by electricity. Then it fell limply on the ground and lost its ability to move.

    But the monster wasn¡¯t dead. It was still breathing but couldn¡¯t move. All of a sudden, a smile leaked on Yeman¡¯s face.

 Chapter 34

    System Update

    Yeman¡¯s left hand could produce an electric shock and a little shockwave that was enough to paralyze or stun any target that had no resistance to it. Even the armored rat was no exception.

    Yeman thought that for some odd reason he felt that his skills resembled something on earth.

    Now the 3 meters and a half tall armor-wearing rat was limped lying on the ground while being tied by Yeman¡¯s tore leather cloth.

    Yeman smirked at the sight of the monster being entangled. A vicious thought emerged in his mind.

    Window interface!

    Yeman tried to summon his Window-Interface again to checked the details in it.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    .....

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°For what?!¡±

    Yeman was at a loss for words because of the pop-up notification after notification.

    Yeman was sighing heavily while waiting for the system update to bepleted. His arms have been entangled to each other across his chest while anxiously leaning his back on the chilly wall in this dark room they were in.

    He couldn¡¯t even use a skill while the system was in an updating process. So why now? Yeman¡¯s question surfaced across his youthful face.

    He couldn¡¯t believe such a thing happened in an exciting part of his adventures in this mysterious sewer.

    Yeman¡¯s right index finger was repeatedly tapping his left forearm while pulse started to surface on his forehead. He was impatient and wanted the system to finish updating fast.

    But it looks like the system was far from being finish.

    ¡°Eh?! What?! System what had happened?!¡± Yeman worriedly asked.

    Could it be, the update will be forced to stop?¡± Yeman said excitedly.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°What you mean? What will happen?¡± Yeman wished to continue what he wanted to do.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°the worst?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Hmn, impotent huh,¡± He said casually. But inside him, his quite disturbed by this bad news.

    ¡°Being impotent is no good.¡± He mumbled. ¡®What will happen to my future then? If something like that will happen, not even the five fingers in my hands can save me.¡¯ He thought with a serious look on his face.

    In his mind was ying in advance the future him, while traveling alone in a windy desert, with dead eyes on his face, and wore tattered clothing. Somehow he looks like a businessman who went into bankruptcy.

    Yeman shook his head and let out a sigh, ¡°hah~¡±

    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Yeman asked calmly. Well for him, he was most excited about what he intended to do with the monster. But it was also a bad thing if he became an impotent person so he couldn¡¯t just disregard this issue.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡®So, it¡¯s meditation only, huh, wait, is this how the signal works on earth now? I wonder what currently happening there?¡¯ he mumbled.

    Yeman without a second thought went into a meditation posture once more.

    A few secondster,

    The rasping sound steadily approaching where Yeman was. Based on the sound, there was more than one of them; however, he was currently at meditation right now, so he couldn¡¯t fight in this regard.

    Step by step, the approaching sound grows nearer and near.

    Yeman was in deep concentration and not caring about his surroundings. Yeman felt like he was sitting in a cross leg with his back facing the small fountain of soul. The small fountain of soul, steadily and repeatedly sustaining soul energy into his magic output in different parts of his body.

    The small fountain of soul had two distinct colors. One was orange and the other one is red. ¡®So these were the colors of my fountain of soul,¡¯ he thought.

    The truth was, usually the color of the soul was bluish-white, and for energy was a golden color. But for some reason, his ¡®small fountain of soul¡¯ was colored in red, with a mixture of orange.

    Yeman doesn¡¯t know how could it happen to his soul. ¡®Is he that bad?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help asking himself this question.

    But, certainly, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It just happened that his color of the ¡®small fountain of soul¡¯ was red. But for some reason, it felt kinda eerie because it was the same color as blood. Actually, it a much brighter color than that of the blood.

    While he was meditating, a sudden pop-up of notification took his attention.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done!¡± He said with a wide grin. And opened his eyes slowly. For some reason, he felt something ticklish for a while now.

    After he opened his eyes, he was greeted by an unbelievable scenario.

    About 20 or so rats with different levels, pounced him repeatedly. Brandishing their weapons to him. Some shoot their arrows and some fires magic. Yeman notices the Crawlers too. They were trying to drag him to who knows where. But for some odd reason, their hard work was in vain. Their attacks had no effect at all.

    The only thing they cause him was a ticklish feeling. They only took 1 point of his HP after 1min of raining attacks.

    Yeman sneered at them. The rats took a step back. When they noticed that the human has opened his eyes.

    Wondering how they couldn¡¯t kill it. Even though there were many of them.

    The Elder Priest was watching on the sideline without moving. He wanted to help his master but his master didn¡¯t give him an order.

    Even Yeman was surprised in this development. Since he keeps on killing and killing monsters. He forgot to check his status a while ago.

    Window Interface! He summoned it without caring for the attack from monsters.

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m not the only person with this kind of system.¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Gacha? And storage?¡± He asked himself. ¡®Why do I feel it¡¯s turning into a game now. Well, nevermind.¡¯

    Yeman went directly into his status section and narrowed his eyes.

    ==========

    Username: Zombie

    ==========

    LEVEL: 25

    MAIN-CLASS: Unarmed

    SUB-CLASS: Assassin

    ...Apprentice Assassin

    TITLE: Rat-Tamer

    ?+2x Damage to all rat type monster

    ?-50% Damage receive from rat type monster.

    ==========

    BASE STAT/s

    ==========

    Stamina: 950%

    Attack: 1,600+20(weap.)+50(SC)

    Def/M.Def: 876+15(arm.)

    Perception: 406+50(SC)

    Speed: 1,166+100(SC)

    uracy: 656

    ==========

    BASIC STAT/s

    ==========

    Strength

    ?80

    Sense

    .....

    ?80

    Vitality

    ?170

    Agility

    ?162

    Dexterity

    ?130

    ==========

    PERSONAL STAT/s

    ==========

    MTL: 2

    LCK: 2

    TEC: 2

    CRT: 2

    ==========

    Extra points: 0

    Exp: 100/21,000

    ==========

    MAIN-CLASS SKILL

    ==========

    [+]Finger Bullet

    [+]Stun Finger

    ...

    ==========

    SUB-CLASS SKILL

    ==========

    [-]First Tier

    ...Sneak Level 1

    ==========

    TALENT

    ==========

    [+]cksmith

    [+]Alchemist

    [+]Tailor

    [+]Merchant

    [-]Tamer

    ...[-]First Tier

    Artifice Thread Leve 1

    ...[-]Second Tier

    ESP Level 10

    Finger of Judgment Level 1

    ...

    ==========

    EXTRA SKILL POINT/s: 38

    ==========

    [_8,500/8,500_]

    So the reason they don¡¯t have any damage to me was that my defense was too high for their attacks and the most reason was because of the title¡¯s effect.

 Chapter 35

    Ancient Artifact

    ¡°Finally graduated from being a Worm! Haha!¡± Yeman eximed and startled the monsters around him.

    They stepped back one to two steps, but it seemed the human that they have ganged up had no care at all.

    The monsters wondering why they couldn¡¯t kill this annoying human. It was still sitting cross-legged on this chilly ground while tapping something in the air. The monsters thought it was hrious. How could there be an idiot like him? Though this idiot is an idiot, they couldn¡¯t deal with any wounds at him.

    For real?! How could it be that there was an immortal being like this man?

    Now the rats who attacked the lone human were gasping for breaths. They were tired of attacking repeatedly without sess. The man¡¯s body seemed like water when they attacked it. They thought they prated it, but there¡¯s no visible wound after they retreated there weapons.

    ¡°Kar-Kar¡ª-,¡± one of the slightly higher level rats signaled the low-levelrade to call for backups.

    Now there were about 50 rats trying to stab, sh, hack, etc... the man. But the man has not minded them at all.

    Now another rat with a spear on its hands rapidly dashed towards the man while pointing the tip of the spear at the man¡¯s left eye.

    .....

    Every rat that surrounded the human saw it with their own eyes when the spear tip prated the eye of this said man. But after the spear user rat pulled its spear, no visible wound again?!

    How such a god-like being was out here?! Would the ratmen tribe go to be wiped out? The rats around him couldn¡¯t help asking themselves.

    The man seemed annoyed to the spear user rat. He red at it wearing a contempt smile on his face.

    Out of fear, the spear it was holding made a ttering noise when it unconsciously dropped it. The spear user rat staggered back and fell butt first on the ground while trembling. With visible beads of sweat around its body. Even the other rats around him unconsciously stepped back again.

    The man slowly lifted his right hand and took a piece of stone that was lying on the ground. A secondter, *Fwoosh!* a sound of piercing an air reached every rat¡¯s ears. No one knows what had happened. They only saw a trailing red light in a blink of their eyes.

    After that, blood sttered around and the spear user rat fell lying on the ground with a visible wound on its forehead. Not only that, the other rats behind the spear user rat fell and limped lying on the ground as well. They have visible wounds that uniformed from the spear user rat. They seemed like, had been piercing by something.

    They also noticed a stone that prated the wall on their back. This was the stone that the man took a second ago!

    ¡°What? 150 soul points only?¡± The man said in a somewhat¡ª discourage tone.

    ¡°1,000 thousand points for an x1? Fair enough,¡± the man whispered while gazing into who knows where.

    After that, a few secondster, a fluffy white object appeared on the man¡¯s left hand. And another secondter, the object disappeared into thin airs.

    This human could produce something out of thin air! His basically a Heaven-Grade Magician! The rats eximed on their thoughts. So that¡¯s the reason they couldn¡¯t deal any damage to him.

    ¡°Stufftoy, huh!¡± The man whispered again with a discontent look on his face.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try this x11,¡± the human said. Then he was tapping on airs again. After a moment, his face surfaced an exciting feeling. He seemed anxiously waiting for something.

    Then again, about 3 secondster, many objects appeared in front of the man.

    ¡°Two vials of red and blue liquids. Another stuff toy in different colors. A vial of yellow color liquid. One sack of rice. A pouch of 1,000 silver coins. Common rank shortsword. A rare dagger with +50 attack and +10% bleeding effect. Another pouch of 1,000 silver coins. Ironman¡¯s toy mask. A shovel of gold in color...¡± the man whispered with a disheartened look.

    But he unexpectedly stood up, with a look of surprise on his face.

    ¡°This is¡ª,¡± he mumbled.

    Suddenly, he exuded an eerie feeling. While grinning wide. His white teeth peeking on his mouth. And his eyes were opened wide while staring straight to an object at his front.

    KAHAHAHAHAHAHA! The man broke into eerieughter.

    The pressure inside this dark room suddenly rose up. The rats around him couldn¡¯t take it anymore and down to their knees.

    ¡°Haha, with this, even all the immortals in this world ganged me, with a flick of my finger I could eliminate them without breaking a sweat!¡± The humanughed while saying these words.

    They saw it when the human took an object that was lying on the ground in front of him.

    A slight ttering noise resounds.

    The rats trembled in fear. They don¡¯t know what to do at this moment. Looks like the human had lost his screws in the head. He wasughing like a madman. But anything else, the object that the human took was out of ordinary. It was like an ancient artifact. It was shiny and gold in colors. Even the rats around him gulped in trance. And some crystal gems of different colors were attached to it.

    The rats saw it when the human slowly inserted his hand inside the golden gauntlet.

 Chapter 36

    Devil¡¯s Cloak

    After sliding his left hand, he smiled even broader than before. Fear was drawn on every rat¡¯s faces around him.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now I¡¯m going to end this war!¡±

    Heughed while saying this.

    ¡°With this gauntlet, not even god can disobey me!¡±

    He said with a wide-open mouth. Butter on, he discovered something weird. He didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations of power from the gauntlet.

    He tried to flick his finger to eliminate all the monsters around him. But nothing seemed to happen.

    A pop-up tutorial suddenly appeared in Yeman¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Hm? Why is there a switch? Is this how Thanuz and Ironman activated the gauntlet?¡± He doubted while asking such questions to himself.

    .....

    Regardless, he did what the pop-up tutorial said.

    *Click!* With a clicking sound, the infinity gems on it slowly gleamed. Followed by magistic and overbearing voice.

    The voice was so overbearing that the rats around him were trembling and wetting there greyish and brownish fur.

    But Yeman certainly knew this voice. This familiar voice of a viin. His eyes went nk and his brows were twitching with pulse surfacing on his forehead.

    He summoned the system and slowly checked the detail of this item. Suddenly,

    (Otherworlder Equipment)

    ¡®Shit! It certainly was a toy! This system is a troll!¡±

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* With this sounds, the gauntlet rolled three to five times on the ground before it bang on the wall when Yeman threw it, out of disappointment.

    Because of excitement he was blinded and forgot to check the details. Unlike the Ironman Mask, this Infinity Gaunlet looks so real. So, he didn¡¯t check it at first nce.

    In fairness, this gaunlet was made of fine metal. It didn¡¯t even break with that throw, although, the six infinity gems showed cracks. And the secret switch went pop. Even the wirings inside had been short-circuited. He also noticed that it was grounded because of the slight fluctuation of electricity around it.

    The voice of Thanuz turned grieve and bizarre. It sounded more mysterious now.

    Hah~

    He let out a disheartened sigh. He then took the other item one by one and stored inside his system storage.

    He tried to wear the Ironman mask. Suddenly, a view like when Ironman wears it appeared in his vision. Now he felt like he was Ironman himself. But what disappointment that it only was a toy.

    ¡°Looks like, this was not a cheap imitation toy,¡± he whispered.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* He also threw the Ironman Mask since it was only a toy. He noticed the dagger and decided to check if it was a toy or not.

    (Umon Equipment)

    +50 Attack.

    +10% Bleeding Effect.

    After confirming that it was real, Yeman decided to unequip one of the daggers in his inventory and equip the new one since it has higher damage and had an additional effect.

    In the gacha, the prizes were categorized as Common, Umon, Otherworld, Rare, Epic, Mythic, Legend, Special, and Secret.

    Common Equipment ¨C usually trash items with a winning rate of 95%.

    Umon Equipment ¨C slightly better than Common tier equipment. With a winning rate of 75%.

    Otherworld ¨C as the name implied, this tier of equipment mostly came from another world(earth). With a winning rate of 70%.

    Rare ¨C good equipment with high attributes. Potions were categorized in this tier. With a winning rate of 55%.

    Epic ¨C equipment of higher attributes than Rare tier equipment. With a winning rate of 25%.

    Mythic ¨C a type of equipment which hard to find; mostly shiny, majestic, and godly type. The power it bestows to the wearer far beyond your imagination. With a winning rate of 2.5%

    Legend ¨C mostly, ancient type equipment which umted power as time went by, these tier of equipment have different effects on the wearer. And it usually gleamed brightly and far stronger. With a winning rate of 2%

    Special ¨C these tier of equipment usually granted special effects or special power to the owner. Inside these categories were wings, pet, and mount. With a winning rate of 0.6%.

    Secret ¨C as the name implied, no one knows what kind of item in it. But usually, it was a chest. Although what inside in it was a secret. With a winning rate of 1%.

    Thest item he picked were the vials of red, blue, and yellow. He checked the details on every one of them. The red vial was known as Health Potion, the blue vial was Soul Energy Potion, and the vial with yellow color was Stamina Potion.

    ¡°This is it!¡± Yeman eximed when he noticed the name of the vial with yellow color.

    This was one of the requirements needed to advance his magical power. The people in this world could able to summon magical energy from their body and used it to fire magical power like the fireball or such.

    And he needed to advance magical power in order to unlock some talents and maybe skills too.

    Now that he acquired the Stamina Potion, he only needed 2 Vitality Potion this time.

    He checked his market, but no Vitality Potion was avable at the moment. He also noticed the Stamina Potion with the price of 100,000 Sp.

    Yeman let out a sigh after seeing the price.

    He checked his soul points. 23,500 Sp was disyed. The x1 costed 1,000 Sp while x11 costed 10,000 Sp.

    He thinks for a while, then decided to try his luck again maybe he could get a Vitality Potion this time. Who knows right?

    A shuffle that looks like a raffle of everchanging icons suddenly yed in his vision. Every change of icons was followed by *Bling!* *Bling!* sounds.

    After a few secondster,

    He got Common equipments, Otherworld equipments, and 1 rare cloak. The cloak was colored ck with grey marks that resemble a devil¡¯s face at the back part. He checked first the details before equipping it.

    (Rare Equipment)

    +100 defense.

    +25% dark resistance

    +50 health regeneration every second.

    After equipping the cloak, he proceeded to check his skills.

    Though he didn¡¯t get a potion, he acquired rare tier equipment.

    He decides to check his skills. Now that his level 20 and above, maybe he could unlock the other skill.

    He received another skill slot awhile ago after reaching level 20, as achievment reward.

 Chapter 37

    Mina and Hannah

    He¡¯s right. The other talents were also unlocked.

    On his alchemy, he needed to increase his proficiency in level 10 in order to unlock the Vitality Potion recipe.

    To increase his proficiency, he had to synthesize potions repeatedly. For now, only the Rank D Health Regeneration potion was avable on the list, since his proficiency was still at level 0.

    But before that, he needed to gather the materials. Some materials were avable at the market, while some were not.

    Yeman stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to his pet.

    ¡°Uh-uh, my lord, this guy, don¡¯t need?¡± The Elder Priest asked while pointing to the rat entangled by tattered leather cloth.

    ¡°Later, we need to deal with the lord of this sewer first. And it almost morning, I don¡¯t want to invite any potential problem in the future.¡± Said Yeman while he ambled towards the deepest part of the sewer.

    .....

    For Yeman, he wanted to solo kill the lord to get higher exp, not just a share. If he teamed up with others, the exp he would get would be divided into many folds. It wasn¡¯t good for someone like him that needed to level up.

    But of course, if he found out that he was no match against the lord of rats, he would escape and retreat then teamed up with others.

    For now, he needed to figure it himself.

    ¡°Okay, my lord,¡± said the Elder Priest.

    After Yeman and Elder Priest left, the rats around raced towards the two items that he threw.

    They rumbled to snatch the item from the first rat who took it. Until all of them joined the rumbled.

    At this moment outside the sewer. All the recruited soldiers were busy readying themselves for the uing battle.

    Ronny was anxious since his nephew didn¡¯te back. That kid only asked him to stroll outside but he never came back after that. What if something bad had happened to him? Ronny couldn¡¯t sit still.

    He wasn¡¯t able to take a nap either while thinking about what might have happened to his nephew. He regretted to allow him strolling outside.

    At this time almost everyone was already awake. They were checking their equipment to be sure that everything is in order.

    Hah~

    He let a mouthful of smoke to depart from his mouth. Then, he stood up and walked towards the hole.

    Even the cold girl named Mina darted her eyes from her to there. As of now, that guy didn¡¯t show up. She would give him a good beating when he came back. She already warned him, but he still did what he wanted. Mina doesn¡¯t like that guy¡¯s way of thinking.

    Even though he had that kind of invisible skill, but Mina already had a breakthrough from the apprentice. And she believed that that kind of invisible skill would be easy for her to perceive from now. He couldn¡¯t trick her again.

    Mina was currently a Bronze-Grade Assassin. She was able to breakthrough after using Magic Cryst that she got from one of the rats.

    After her rank up she learned new skill and she felt stronger than before. Now she was excited to try her new strength.

    ¡°Congrats,¡± a sudden voice from someone she knew for long. But the owner of this voice was the less she expected to say such a word to her.

    She nced to her left side and saw the beautiful girl with golden hair. It was Hannah. This girl was supposed to be her best friend.

    But because of a misunderstanding, their friendship had been ruined. So it¡¯s unnatural for this girl to say congrats to her.

    ¡°Congrats for what?¡± Mina asked.

    ¡°Both,¡± Hannah replied then left Mina standing still.

    Such a simple word. But Mina knew what she meant by it.

    |That girl! Until now she still believes that there is something going on between me and that guy?|

    |Wait, don¡¯t tell me she still holds feelings on that guy? That¡¯s impossible! After learning that that guy had no aptitude with magic. Her family disallowed her to be close to that guy. So why she still acting like that? What is the real reason for Hannah¡¯s sudden change?|

    |Before we went into the academy, her mouth wouldn¡¯t stop telling a story about her and the guy she loved.|

    |But, suddenly, after entering the academy, she changed a lot. At first, our friendship was still fine.|

    |Everything had changed after Hannah saw me talking with that guy alone, inside one of the academy rooms. But that guy just wanted my help.|

    |After that I heard that Hannah rejected that guy again and again.|

    |If she really likes that guy, why she rejected him? And if she doesn¡¯t like him anymore, why she still acting that towards me?|

    |She supposed to stop liking him after knowing that that guy had no aptitude with magic. Noble families were ruled by power. So it was impossible for someone like him to get her hand to begin with.|

    Hah~

    Mina let out a sigh. She couldn¡¯t think of a reason for the sudden change of her best friend.

    She bit her lips then walked towards the hole. Where the other recruited soldiers were gathered.

    It was almost time for them to enter the sewer. And everyone seemed ready. They just waiting for themander¡¯s signal.

    At this moment, Yeman had already engaged himself in a battle between the lord of rats.

    |Fufu, it looks like my sneak skill is useless to this big guy.| he thought as he flipped his body backward to avoid the iing sword thrust that wasing from above.

    ¡°This monster! Even though with that kind of plump body, still able to jump 20 meters above the ground!¡± Yeman grumbled.

    The room they were fighting was like one of the rooms he passed by. Cylinders could be seen in every corner of the room. He wondered if some experiments had been done in this ce.

    |Why so many signs of an experiment left in here?| he thought.

    To begin with, how could such animals be like this? Rats were supposed to be small animals. Which afraid of humans. But how in this world that the rats have such body?! They could even wield a weapon that usually wields by humans.

    Even Yeman doesn¡¯t know what to think of this world.

    Ooooooowwooorrrrr!!! The lord rat charge towards him while brandishing his greatsword in full force.

    He dove to his left to avoid. Which followed by a loud bang when the greatsword hit the ground. Arge pit had been created from the lord¡¯s attack.

    |Tsk! Why this rat wearing gold armor anyway?| he questioned himself.

 Chapter 38

    Simple-minded

    After sessfully evaded the monster¡¯s attack, he kicked the ground and leaped backward to widen their distance.

    The room where they were fighting had wide space and a tall ceiling. Yeman believed that this ce wasn¡¯t a sewer. It might be a secret facility, because of how it looks.

    Oooooooooooooorr!!! The rat lord howled that made the room trembled. After its howl, it stared angrily at him while smokeing out from its mouth.

    Yeman right hand was enveloped by a red glow. He was staring at the monster while trying to find an opening.

    The monster also stared at him while slowly moving forward. Its greatsword was leaning on its right shoulder while being held by its right hand.

    Its eyes glistened in red color. And its every step caused the ground to tremble. Such an overbearing lord. If any of the recruited soldiers fighting it at the moment, they would probably wet their pants.

    But too bad for this lord, the one it happened to fight today wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. At thest step of the rat lord, it cut their distance into 30 meters away.

    Yeman smiled slowly. Then suddenly, three whooshing sounds traveled in a hard to perceive speed by naked eyes. One of the hardened stone prated on its left eye.

    .....

    The rat lord surface a grimace expression on its face. Then it hastily lifted his greatsword in front.

    The rat lord seemed not an ordinary enemy as well. It manages to block the two hardened stone by using his greatsword.

    Which followed by two consecutive ear-piercing sounds that resounded inside the room.

    Yeman quickly took another stone that was scattered around.

    When the rat lord noticed that the attack had been stopped, it strode towards him. But Yeman didn¡¯t leap backward this time; instead, he strode towards the rat lord in a rapid motion.

    While running he sent flying another three hardened stone using his Finger Bullet skill. This time he aimed towards its right eye.

    Ooooooooooooooowwooorrr! The rat lord released another howl. And it lifted its greatsword to cover its face. It knew that the human would attack its remaining eye. For the rat lord, humans were simple-minded creatures. They were easy to read. That¡¯s why they almost got wiped out on thest great war that happened 100 years ago.

    The rat twisted its mouth into a smirk when the hardened stones fired by this peculiar human hit the greatsword into three consecutive hits. The rat lord admitted that this human had a power that was different from the other human he fought before. But still, the human was still human. A simple-minded creature.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Suddenly, the rat lord froze. It noticed that its underarms had been pierced by something.

    Really, Yeman didn¡¯t think that this rat could think as well. Looks like it had intelligence, so he tested first if it was able to read his attacks. He was quite surprised when the rat lord had really reacted as he expected for an intelligent being.

    If it didn¡¯t intelligent enough, it would only dash towards him or if not, it would try to evade his attacks. But this monster really covered its eyes.

    Because of this, its underarm which was not covered by armor was in full disy.

    The rat lord didn¡¯t think he was duped by this human. It certainly not aiming to his right eye but to his underarm. Now its arms lost strength and went limp.

    Owoooorrr!!! Even its howl was in grieved and cleared that it¡¯s in pain.

    But even though, the rat lord could still manage to fight. It still holds its greatsword that was aiming at the ground. Suddenly, its body was enveloped by an aura of dark red color.

    It was oozing from its body and looks domineering. Like a god of war.

    But the human in front of him had no expressions written on his face.

    ¡°So this is what they¡¯ve called as a berserk mode in some MMORPG games back on earth when a monster¡¯s health points dropped to 1/2 of its full health points,¡± he mumbled.

    The hit on its eye delt a massive amount of damage to the rat lord. Its health points were 30,000 HP in total but now it dropped into 14,800 HP.

    Three hits in a spot-on uracy dealt massive damage. Plus minor damage it took when their fight started.

    Now the rat lord was covered by this oozing dark red aura.

    Yeman sent flying another batch of hardened stones using his Finger Bullet skill.

    Loud thuds followed when it hit the rat lord, and the damage was at most 100 only. Looks like its defense went up and its resistance as well.

    He noticed the rat lord came charging at him in full force. His body exuded an overbearing demeanor.

    Yeman materialized his two daggers on its hand. After the magical sound, each dagger appeared on each of his hands.

    The rat lord leaped 10 meters above the ground to shorten their distance. Even the greatsword in its hands exuded a dark red aura.

    Any soldier from the subjugation squad will surely tremble in fears when seeing this scene.

    The rat lord dove towards him while brandishing its greatsword from above its head. It vertically smashed towards the human enemy.

    Yeman didn¡¯t move and lifted his left hand that was holding one of the daggers. It was the old one, not the one he got from gacha. The Bloodlust dagger was on his right hand.

    Not even a second had passed when a loud bang resounded all over the ce. The whole ce in this mysterious sewer was shaking crazily.

    Even outside the sewer, the trembling had been felt by the soldiers.

    ¡°Captain! What was that?¡± Mina asked Ronny.

    ¡°That rat lord I guess,¡± Ronny answered in a puzzled expression. He didn¡¯t know what had happened below. But it looks like a massive amount of strength had been exerted that causes the area to tremble.

    All the soldiers nearby furrowed their brows from this domineering strength. They asked themselves, what if they were hit by this kind of attack from that monster? For sure no more tomorrow awaited them.

    Some soldiers with weak constitutions were trembling.

 Chapter 39

    If not here, then it means he¡¯s dead!

    All the soldiers that were waiting for the signal of themander were anxiously readying themselves.

    Everyone held different kinds of emotions within. They were both excited and afraid. Afraid of the terrifying strength that causes the whole area to tremble.

    But they have to steel themselves.

    They even have different ideologies on this battle. Some of them wanted to finish the monsters to give justice to their fallen brethren and to retrieve thend from the monster¡¯s reign, while some wanted only for their own gains.

    Before the sun peeks, many of the soldiers already expressing different kinds of excitement, and fasten on different parts of their bodies were different kinds of trusted equipment.

    Themander walked to the front, then he nced at everyone¡¯s faces. After confirming that each one of them was ready, he took an object from his pocket. The object he took was 2 inches square with a t surface.

    Suddenly themander¡¯s right hand which held the object exuded golden color glow. After that, the object glows as well and some ancient imprint has surfaced on its t surface.

    This object was an ancient artifact known as the Voice of God. It enables the user to transmit his voice to everyone in a limited area. Themander lifted his hand which holding the artifact towards his mouth.

    .....

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to retake our fallennd, let¡¯s go!¡± Hemanded. His voice was simple and no flowery words. Even though, they could die inside this ce. But everyone knows, flowery words were unnecessary at this moment where many of theirrades had already fertilize thend with their blood.

    All the soldiers that were waiting at every entrance of the so-called sewer dove in after hearing themander¡¯s order.

    When they entered the sewer, their mouth couldn¡¯t stop cursing because of the foul smell all over the ce. But they still continued to step deeper.

    ¡°Hey,¡± from behind, Mina heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked without sending a nce at the person calling from behind. But she knows that it was Hannah.

    ¡°Where is he? Why he¡¯s not with your group?¡± Hannah asked her, with a tinge of curiosity.

    Mina wrinkled her brows. Wondering why these people keep asking him the same questions. And why do they have to ask about him at her? She wanted to refute but she needed to focus on this battle.

    ¡°If not here, then it means he¡¯s dead!¡± She replied tly.

    ¡°I see, then that¡¯s better,¡± Hannah mumbled. But Mina heard it.

    ¡®What a callous girl,¡¯ Mina thought. Even she wanted to know if where that person now. She wanted to beat him until he crawled like a literal worm.

    After 5 minutes, they started to notice something weird.

    ¡°Ronny, do you think something is weird?¡± Themander asked Ronny.

    ¡°I did feel something unexpected, Commander. It is unbelievable that there is a scarce number of enemies in this area which supposed to be their settlement,¡± Ronny answered with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± themander agreed.

    Suddenly,

    Keee!

    Keee!

    ¡°Enemies ahead!¡± Shouted one of the soldiers who was walking at the front.

    They saw 10 rat monsters ahead of them.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Eh?!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Everyone was taken aback. They have noticed something on the monsters.

    ¡°L-Look, i-is that an artifact?¡± One of the soldiers questioned.

    Everyone gazes on the object pointed by the soldier which was worn by 2 monsters. One of the monsters was wearing a mask of an unknown creature on its head. But because its face was pointed just like what most rats were, it wore the mask like a cap on its head, while the other one was wearing the golden gauntlet.

    ¡°R-Right, its an artifact!¡± One of Hannah¡¯s squad member eximed.

    After seeing the object wore by monsters, Jura dashed towards the monsters without waiting for themander¡¯s orders. Whoever took it first would own it.

    If he could get it, being a sessor of his noble family would be for certain. If that happened, there was a chance for him to offer an engagement proposal to Hannah¡¯s family. In that case, his bright future was set-foot in a in road.

    Jura smiled broadly at the sight of these two rats. Even though there was a total of ten monsters, he unsheathed his sword disregarding their number.

    When the monsters saw the iing human enemy. They stuttered towards him. The one with the mask was a rat Crawler while the one with the gaunlet was a knuckle user rat.

    ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ll go,¡± Mina clicked her tongue and rapidly followed Jura. She won¡¯t let herself be outdone.

    Now that she¡¯s a Bronze-Grade Assassin, her movement was more nimble than before.

    ¡°Fufu, looks like the little Miss in your family is quite capable,¡± Stonehard said to Leo.

    Leo just smiled at him. Yesterday his cousin was just an apprentice rank assassin. But now it went up into bronze-grade assassin. Leo didn¡¯t know how Mina did that. But he had guessed that she got a rare item which enables any magician to rank up.

    After Mina followed Jura, the other soldiers around also begun charging. Only Commander Borg, Ronny, Stonehard, and Leo were left standing behind.

    Suddenly the artifact on Commander Borg¡¯s hand glowed faintly. He then lifted his hand towards his mouth.

    ¡°Commander, this is unusual, we couldn¡¯t see any monsters in this ce!¡± Said the voice from the artifact.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±What?!¡±¡±¡±¡± The four men were surprised by what they heard.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Themander asked.

    ¡°Well, we did encounter 2 of them, but aside from that, we couldn¡¯t see any more monsters!¡± The voice in the artifact said.

    Commander Borg, Ronny, Stonehard, and Leo were puzzled by this development.

    ¡°How about the other group? You guys give your report!¡± Themander said to the artifact.

    After a few seconds, different voices came talking from the artifact. All of them were giving reports of the same reason. That they don¡¯t see any monsters aside from the few that they encountered. But they just numbered one to two at most. So only their group was able to encounter 10 of monsters.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± themander mumbled.

 Chapter 40

    Lord¡¯s Domain

    Before themander lifted down his hand which holding the Voice of God artifact, another report came in.

    ¡°C-Commander, W-We arrived in the deepest part,¡± voiced of a woman rung from the artifact.

    ¡°Hey, I said to wait for mymand before you guys proceed to the deepest!¡± Themander said in a loud voice. It was clear from their meeting that all groups must wait for the other group to ready, before proceeding to the deepest part.

    ¡°B-But, we didn¡¯t encounter any monsters on the way,¡± said the woman voice in the artifact.

    ¡°What? Not even one?!¡± Themander asked.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Answered the voice from the artifact.

    ¡°This is weird, this is literally turned weird. Howe there are few monsters in this ce?¡± Themander whispered anxiously.

    ¡°Commander,¡± Ronny called out.

    .....

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Was it possible that the monsters trick us?¡± Ronny asked with furrowed brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel something was off!¡± Themander said.

    The four men fell into silence.

    ¡°C-Commander,¡± suddenly, the woman¡¯s voice from the artifact rung out again.

    ¡°Oh yeah, did the monsters in the deepest part saw you? If that the case, run away, fast!¡± Themander anxiously gave his order.

    ¡°N-No, actually, there are no monsters also in this¡ªarea,¡± replied by the woman voice from the artifact.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±What?!¡±¡±¡±¡± The four guys were stunned.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Howe there were no monsters even in the deepest part? So where was the Rat Lord go?¡±¡±¡±¡± they have the same thought as of the moment. Before themander could open his mouth again.

    ¡°But,¡± the woman¡¯s voice followed up.

    ¡°But?¡± Themander had repeated.

    ¡°W-We saw a y-young man sitting on a big corpse, w-w-which we s-surmise¡ª the c-corpse of that rat lord, hah!¡± The voice of a woman from the artifact stammeringly said, and let a sigh escaped from her mouth at the end of her words.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The four men were speechless for 3 seconds.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Ronny hastily asked after regaining hisposure. When he heard about a young man, his nephew¡¯s image magically appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Eh?, j-just like w-what I just said, w-we saw a young man here!¡± The woman¡¯s voice said nervously.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ronny asked to confirm if what she had said was true.

    ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± the woman answered.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Hey, Miss, what item is that? Is that a walkie-talkie radio?¡± Another voice could be heard from the artifact. But now, it was the voice of a young man.

    ¡°Eh? W-what is Woki-toki? I-if you mean this, it¡¯s an artifact,¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°Ahaha, yeah I mean that I heard someone talking from it, could you let me borrow it for a second?¡± The voice of a young man said.

    ¡°Eh? Uh-erm... sorry this artifact was for the group leader to carry,¡±

    ¡°Ehhh, really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± the woman nodded.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I was about to give you this in exchange for letting me borrow that for a second,¡± the young man said while showing something to the woman.

    ¡°Ehhh! What a well-made mirror is that?!¡± The woman eximed. The mirror surface was clearer than any mirror she found. She could even see any tiny details on her face. Not just that, after the young man slide the mirror, it showed a row of different colored make-up with a tiny brush and lipstick. Because of this, the woman¡¯s eyes twinkled in excitement.

    ¡°Ahaha, nevermind, it looks like you wouldn¡¯t let me borrow it for a second anyway.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, I-I can let you borrow i-if only for a second,¡± the woman said shyly.

    ¡°Ow, really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re not only a beautiful and gorgeousdy, but you¡¯re also a kindhearted woman as well.¡±

    ¡°I-is that so? T-Then, you can call me Big sister Mayu from now on,¡± she replied bashfully.

    ¡°Okay then, Big sister Mayu, here you can have it,¡± the young man said while giving the mirror with the makeup inside.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Noooo!!! Our Big sister Mayu has been tempted.¡±¡±¡±¡± Shouted by the other soldiers around them.

    Ronny and the others were dumbfounded while listening to their conversations. They didn¡¯t know what had happened in that ce right now, but they seemed happy and out of danger.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±What exactly was happening here?!¡±¡±¡±¡± They thought. But everyone still held doubts about how the rat lord was killed.

    After Yeman met the overbearing attack of the Rat Lord with his left dagger, the two of them went into a contest of perseverance and endurance. The two brandishes their weapon in a face to face bout.

    Without even taking a single step back.

    Whoever lost the initiative would be lost a hundred strikes. They wield their weapons while trying to outfight the enemy at their front. Both of them took damages from each other.

    Wounds covered all over their bodies. But Yeman¡¯s wounds healed faster because of the regeneration effect from his cloak. And also, the Elder Priest didn¡¯t stop giving support to him by using its healing skills.

    As the Rat Lord health points decreasing its attack and defense went higher and higher. Even Yeman took damages from the Rat Lord¡¯s attacks.

    Sparks were flying all over as their weapons met each other.

    But he didn¡¯t step back and continued contesting with the strength to his enemy. In the end, the Rat Lord¡¯s health points reach zero while covered by wounds all over its body. And Yeman remained standing.

    After he killed the Rat Lord, notification pop-up followed after. He got a new title which is

    He became the rat¡¯s lord himself. The effect of the new title was the same with Rat Tamer title but with additionalnguageprehension to all rat type monsters or animals.

    Now he could converse with all the rats.

    He also received a gift pack. When he opened it, he got a . It was a dimensional space. Inside it was a different world than the two worlds he lived in.

    Because of this, he decided to call all the rats in the area to enter the Lord¡¯s Domain.

    He also received a massive amount of exp after killing the Rat Lord. Which enabled him to leap into five levels.

    The Rat Lord rolled a circle object that was rainbow in color and as big as a golf ball, which was called Magic Cryst. But the system didn¡¯t give much information about it. So Yeman decided to store it on his storage as of now.

    The most Yeman made him surprised was his pet, Elder Priest. It evolved into a more human figure. Its face wasn¡¯t pointed now like the other rat¡¯s. He thought that maybe there was more about it.

    After the fight, some soldiers from another group arrived at the ce. They were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t talk for what they have witnessed. They saw arge pit in the middle of the room. And a young man sitting on top of a corpse which they had surmised as the corpse of the rat lord.

 Chapter 41

    A promise and a lie

    ¡°Wow, brother what is this?¡± Asked by one of the soldiers from Mayu¡¯s group.

    ¡°Ah, that, that called sunsses. It uses¡ª I mean it allows someone to gaze directly at the sun,¡± he said while scratching his face trying to find a better exnation.

    Yeman wondered why these things popping out from his gacha. It made him miss the earth even more.

    ¡°Really? What a powerful artifact indeed!¡± Said the soldier with sunsses on his hand. He then wore it and greeted by a dark vision. The soldier eximed like an ignorant fool. But Yeman didn¡¯tugh he just chuckled a bit.

    The other people around stared in envy. They also wanted something like that. That could fight against the sun.

    Yeman selling the item while telling them it was drop items from the Rat Lord. Though they were doubting how he knew the items uses, they don¡¯t have many choices but to believe him, since there was no way such item could be acquired from ordinary means. And this was the first time they saw such kind of items.

    And only by killing monsters that they were able to acquire rare items. They were telling him that he was lucky toe here first before them. They even forgot to notice how he able toe here alone without his squad and group.

    Since their mission was considered done, they only waited for themander¡¯s order as of the moment.

    .....

    ¡°Little brother Eman, perhaps you could join our family.¡± Said Mayu bashfully.

    The soldiers around gawked in disbelief after hearing such remarks from this woman called Mayu.

    Hearing that from someone of the high-status family would certainly make someone vomit blood from their nose. Not just Mayu from a noble family. She was pretty and has a sexy body that exuding a mature woman demeanor with a voluptuous figure.

    Any men would be fantasizing her. And her remarks could be mean one thing. Every soldier around having the same thought that Mayu wanted this little brother as her husband!

    Ronny and the others arrived at the deepest part of the sewer too. They saw Yeman happily conversing with Mayu and her group.

    Just at the right time, Mayu said it that the group of Ronny and the others arrived as well. They have heard what she had said. Ronny¡¯s mouth almost drops to the floor.

    His nephew has been offered to be someone¡¯s husband?!!! Though Mayu was a little older than his nephew. But age doesn¡¯t matter. But...

    ¡°Uhm... Lady Mayu... perhaps we can postpone this to ater date my nephew isn¡¯t qualified for an engagement yet, ahaha,¡± Ronny said smiling while rubbing his hands. Well, his nephew was only 17 years old. Such a fledgling!

    ¡°¡±Eh?!¡±¡± Yeman and Mayu showed a question mark expression on their faces.

    Though Mayu said that, she really meant another reason. She didn¡¯t mean for a marriage or engagement. She wanted him as their family¡¯s personal soldier because Mayu thought that this Eman was certainly strong. He was able to kill the monster¡¯s lord alone.

    Such a strong person at a young age certainly not a normal person.

    When Mina heard it she scoffed at him. Thinking that this person was trying to get Mayu¡¯s affection now after being rejected by her ex-best friend.

    ¡°What a disgusted person,¡± she thought. She was sure that this person left them to join Mayu¡¯s squad in order to get a share from their achievements in killing the boss.

    Mina was right thinking like this because Yeman asked the group of Mayu to im as the killer of Rat Lord. In exchange for selling them the items from the earth. Although they didn¡¯t know that it was from another world. Not just they could get to buy the artifacts it drops they could also get massive rewards from it.

    Though they don¡¯t want to steal his achievement, Yeman was the one who offered them. For him, these people doesn¡¯t really look bad except for how they look which is burly of muscle with tattoos and earings on their faces.

    They look like gangsters than soldiers, but really, they were a huge fanboy of Mayu. And there was a total of 38 of them surrounded him. The 39th member of their group was a woman named Sonya, Mayu¡¯s personal assistance.

    Yeman felt warm with this kind of people than babysitting a little girl who throws tantrum out of nowhere.

    Mina really believes that Mayu and her group was the one who killed the Rat Lord. Even though Mayu looks like a gentlewoman with a mature aura, she really was a Silver-Grade 3 Mage Magician. Almost as strong as Commander Borg which was Silver-Grade 4 Warrior Magician.

    Hannah, on the other hand, has tranquil expressions on her face. Like she was not there, to begin with. Like she didn¡¯t care about the world. But deep inside, she was about to cry. She was wondering why she had to feel something like this from someone who betrayed her.

    From someone who promises her a good future with him. But in the end, all those promises were a lie, a total lie!

    It was broken on that day when he visited Hannah¡¯s family.

    And now that guy was being offered a marriage proposal from another girl.

    A tear finally departed from her eyes as she turned around and left the room.

    Mayu wanted to clear things but he failed to do it because of theughing voice around them.

    Though, Yeman didn¡¯t really get what they meant. So he just scratches his face.

    Themander orders them to pull back to the camp. Around the camp, a piece of good news suddenly spread. All the people were shouting for the sess of the mission. Finally, after almost half a month of battle in this area. They finally seeded in it.

    But of course, there were many towns that needed to be taken back like the Sitona town. But these achievements would be written down history. With their names as part of it. And the next generation would be able to read their names. How they heroically fought to reim the fallennds.

    Such thinking really boiled their blood.

    But for Yeman, as the one who killed the lord of rats. These things really just a trivial matter. What he wanted the most was to go back to earth.

    Almost sunset when all the soldiers that went to storm the ce arrived at their camp. Some of them were ordered to stay behind and to clean the remaining monsters if there was.

    Commander Borg sent a letter to the emperor. That their mission was a sess. And now the town of Sitona was in humans control again.

    A wild celebration has been broke out all around the camps.

 Chapter 42

    Under the moon

    When night came, they lighted a giant bonfire while surrounded by all recruited soldiers that managed to survive. They were participating in a vigil to pray for the departed soul of their fallenrades.

    Yeman, on the other hand, was strolling around, he was walking towards that ce. The ce where he regained his consciousness in this world.

    He already did a promise that if ever he survived, he would light up a candle for that guy.

    Ahead of him, he saw it, about 50 steps from his current location. The ce was in grounds. No trees or nts, just scarce grass and even ground. It¡¯s already night time and the surrounding was dark but his perception was too high, it could reach to 100 meters radius. So darkness is nothing for him.

    He ambled towards the area until he arrived. Here in this ce, he substituted that person. The first owner of his body. The person they called Eman.

    After arriving at the exact location. He opened his Window Interface. Then he tapped on the Market section. He proceeded to the Otherworld products. Good thing that there was a market selection from otherworld items.

    There were even modern weapons, but they cost a lot of soul points.

    A list of items from earth suddenly appeared in the column.

    .....

    Yeman scrolled down and up to find the item he was looking for. After several secondster, he finally saw it. Then he tapped the choices.

    A secondter, a candle and lighter appeared on his hand.

    He sat on the ground in a cross-legged, then he lightened the candle and uprooted.

    A moment of silence before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Even though... we don¡¯t know each other, we shared the same body. So for me, you¡¯re like a brother of mine. The truth is, it might be not a good idea to thank you for presenting this life, but... thank you anyway.

    Although I couldn¡¯t promise you that I guarantee a better life to your sister, I will try to give her a peaceful life that out of danger as long as I am here.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of life you had when your alive, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your worries, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your ambition, but... I don¡¯t want to know either.

    The truth is, No one besides me has known that you had passed by in this world. And no one knows how you heroically did it in order to save more lives in exchange for yours. Since the people here only assumed the surface and didn¡¯t dwell into the deep of it. So they failed to notice why you did that. I couldn¡¯t even tell them the truth. Sorry about that.

    I know It is sad to die without your loves one or family knowing about it. But I won¡¯t promise to tell them the truth either. Since if I did that, my existence would be unnecessary to them. And in this world.

    In exchange for that, I will be a good brother to your sister. And a good nephew to your uncle either.

    My only request for you is to leave all your worries to me and continued in your journey.¡±

    He said in a not too loud or low voice.

    ¡°What are you doing here? And what are you talking about?¡± Sudden throws of questions from behind him.

    Based on the voice, he could figure out that this voice was from that girl again. He already knows that someone was around. But he didn¡¯t care anyway.

    Hah~ He sighed. The truth was, he really doesn¡¯t want to talk with this girl. She was hard to deal with.

    ¡°Did you follow me here?¡± He asked another question as a reply to her, without even ncing at his back. He was wondering if what¡¯s the deal with this girl. The mission had already finished, so no need for her to look for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea! Who knows what you¡¯re nning,¡± she said in a slightly loud voice.

    ¡°Hey, girl, don¡¯t just assume. You sounded like I have an evil n. Don¡¯t you see how ordinary of a person I am?¡± he said while ncing at here.

    ¡°Oh really? Why do I feel that you tricked us?¡± She said while gazing at his sitting back with doubt.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman was speechless for a second. Now he really doesn¡¯t understand this kind of girl. He wondered if this girl figured out his secret.

    ¡°Uhm, if you came here following me just to throw tantrum again, then I left you now,¡± he said casually without minding her anger.

    He already finished his business in this ce anyway so he decided to stand and going back to the camp. He just hopes that this girl didn¡¯t know his secret yet.

    ¡°Wait!¡± She shouted. But she noticed that the guy had ignored her.

    Yeman didn¡¯t nce at her and continued walking towards the direction of the camp. Suddenly, wooshing sounds reached his ears.

    He slightly twists his head to the left. A sharp sound of piercing an air reached his ears. Followed by a slender white arm that passed through at 1-centimeter distance from his face.

    His expression was somewhat tranquil. He really doesn¡¯t want to hurt a girl. But Yeman thought that this girl needs a little punishment.

    He caught her forearm using his left hand. Then he stepped back a little his right foot and catch her underarm using his right hand.

    He applied a little force to his arms and push her body upward then smack it on the ground in front of him.

    With a thud sound. She was smashed on the ground with back first. Everything happened so quickly. Mina was dumbfounded. She wasn¡¯t even able to give a slight resistance when her body was lifted up then smashed to the ground

    Though he didn¡¯t apply much force on it, she still able to feel the pain as she twisted her body while massaging her back. Even though she was a magician and had a strong body, but being smashed onto the ground still made anyone felt the pain.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± She groaned.

    ¡°Hey, hey, silly girl,¡± he said as he sat in a knee. While staring down at her in an inverted way.

    ¡°Y-Y-You.¡± She stammered her words while trying to look straight at him in a close eye.

    Yeman looking at her straight in the eyes.

    ¡°If you keep doing like that, I wouldn¡¯t be gentle at you the next time...¡± he said with a mocking smile on his face and darted his eyes to the two mountains on her chest.

    She was staring at his eyes as he mumbled those words. Mina didn¡¯t know why, but this guy¡¯s eyes were somewhat different from his usual eyes. She was sure that he had brown eyes before. But right now, they became¨C beautiful red agate.

    Even the bright moon behind his head was unnoticeable because of his red eyes that gleaming in this dark.

    She was in a trance while staring at those two. But for some reason, those two eyes wandered around at her chest area with a gulping sound.

    She quickly used her hands to cover it while staring daggers at him.

    ¡°P-Perv...¡± she mumbled with furrowed brows.

    Yeman let out a sigh. It looks like she didn¡¯t hear what he was talking about. He wanted to scare her but it backfired at him.

    He decided to stand up but before he could walk... ¡°hey,¡± she called him.

    Yeman nced at her, ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t walk, ¡± she said tly. He nced at her feet.

    He saw blood gushing on it. It looks like he identally smashed her foot in an edge-stone. Now her right foot was bleeding.

    Hah~ he let a sigh again.

    With a flung of his hand, an old man about 50-60 years old appeared before him. He was wearing a hooded robe. Which covered all over his body.

    Mina was surprised. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Someone just appeared from thin airs. Not just that, it kneeled before that guy while saying ¡°My lord, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±

    Then she saw the guy nodded at the old man while tapping his shoulder. It looks like he whispered something on the old man.

    After that, the old man chanted a spell. Then Mina¡¯s right foot was enveloped by green lights. And her wounds slowly healed.

    After a few seconds, the wounds healed without leaving a tiny scar.

    When the old man saw her wound healed, he bowed slightly to the guy, after he nodded, the old man figure slowly fade until he has gone without a trace.

    ¡°If you want to stay here then I leave you, ¡± said the guy to her.

    She stood up quickly and tried to get rid of the dirt on her body. But before she followed his back, she took a nce at the candle standing alone on the ground.

    She was puzzled why? She¡¯s wondering what happened to this person became that strong. She bit her lip.

    She was supposed to be stronger now since she ranked up. But why she was easily defeated by that guy? After a second, she absent-mindedly followed his back.

    She couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    The two of them walked towards the camp under the moon.

    Sometimes she took nces at him. Wondering why this guy suddenly change. He somewhat more matured than before.

 Chapter 43

    Spare me

    When Yeman and Mina arrived at the camp. They noticed that the vigil was already finished. All the recruited soldiers divided themselves into groups, and happily chatting and drinking.

    When they passed by at one particr group Yeman been called out by the guy wearing sunsses even in this dark of night.

    He was wondering if this guy still able to see. He couldn¡¯t help to chuckle a bit. Well, no one among them knew in particr if when was the appropriate time to use it, except him. So no one would find it weird for this guy except him.

    ¡°Little brother, here!¡± Called by the guy wearing sunsses while waving his hand to his direction. His name was Kurz.

    ¡°Little Brother Eman join us here,¡± Mayu shouted also his name when she noticed him.

    Mina nced at the guy beside her. She wondered if when did this guy able to get close with the other group of recruited soldiers.

    She¡¯s wondering also about the item in that man¡¯s eyes that waving at the guy beside her. She remembered the two-item wore by the rat monsters.

    But too bad that she wasn¡¯t able to collect one out of the two. Since, when she caught up with Jura at that time, Jura had already taken the two artifacts from the monsters.

    .....

    Mina was a little disheartened. She wasn¡¯t able to get a good artifact in this battle. Though she wasn¡¯t able to get a hold of an artifact, she wasn¡¯t that dejected, to be honest.

    Actually, she was more than happy for getting a Magic Cryst. Because of that cryst, she ranked up and became stronger.

    But even though she became stronger, the guy beside her was still able to defeat her quickly.

    The truth was, she wasn¡¯t even serious at that time and not using her full strength, but how about this guy? Was that the full extent of his strength? Or he¡¯s hiding his real strength also?

    Now that Mina knew that this guy wasn¡¯t really a worm like the others had said, she couldn¡¯t attack him carelessly the next time.

    She also wondered if who was the old man that healed her foot. It suddenly appeared before him.

    Not just that, it respectfully bowed at him either. Mina was thinking that this guy became aplete stranger. It seemed, he hid many secrets.

    Even the way he moves, the way he talks and many other things about him was somewhat unfamiliar to his old self.

    She couldn¡¯t understand him anymore. But Mina finds it weird, these kinds of changes about him, in herself she finds it likable. Eventually, for her, he looks cooler than before.

    For some reason, she found herself staring at those attractive red eyes again. Hoping that those eyes would wander towards her direction.

    Sadly that those eyes were fixedly staring at one direction without averted it.

    Mina bit her lips and decided to distract herself into ncing everywhere. She couldn¡¯t let herself to fall for this guy.

    This was the guy that her ex-best friend Hannah used to love. And this was also the guy who sought her help in order to get the sweetest ¡®yes¡¯ from Hannah.

    She pouted her lips.

    Yeman walked towards the group of Mayu.

    When she noticed him moving towards the group of Mayu, she found herself awkwardly standing alone, so she hastily followed after him.

    Not too far from them, someone was staring coldly at the two. In her eyes were expressions of inconceivable emotions.

    ¡°Hey, Lady Han, where are you staring at? Jura was asking you a question,¡± whispered the girl beside Hannah.

    ¡°Eh? S-sorry, I was...just¡ª thinking for something,¡± Hannah reasoned out.

    Jura caught her staring at the worm guy. ¡°That guy again?!¡± He yelled inside him. He really didn¡¯t believe what Hannah had said before. That she already forgotten that worm.

    But he didn¡¯t mind it, now that he was able to take a hold of two unique artifacts, getting Hannah¡¯s hand into marriage was for certain. He was still the winner in the end. When they went back home, he would request a marriage proposal to Hannah¡¯s family.

    And if that guy wanted to meddle with his affairs, he would certainly kill him this time.

    Being a sessor of the family brings numerous benefits. One of them was stepping a worm like that guy.

    Yeman took the bowl that handed by Mayu. ¡°Thank you, big sister, May,¡± he said in a friendly tone.

    Mina was surprised... ¡°is this guy for certain wanted to drink?¡± She was surprised since they were underage. But the truth was... it wasn¡¯t about their age. It because Hannah always told her that this guy didn¡¯t like drinking drinks that made someone drunk.

    ¡°How about you?¡± She heard his voice. Mina nced at him just to see that he was staring at her trying to offer the bowl with a strong smell of liquids.

    She was speechless for 3 seconds, because of those 2 captivating eyes that fixed at her.

    ¡°N-No...thanks,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Eh? Little brother Eman, is she your girlfriend?¡± Kurz asked him.

    Mina was slightly stunned for this sudden question. But for some reason, she wanted to know how he going to answer and afraid to know at the same time.

    Yeman leaked azy smile on his face before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Spare me, Big brother Kurz. I don¡¯t want a girlfriend who punches her boyfriend out of nowhere,¡± he said jokingly.

    Everyone chuckled after hearing his answer.

    But Mina slightly twitched her brows with a pout. She mumbled, ¡°it¡¯s your fault in the first ce.¡±

    After giving his answer, Yeman gulped the bowl with liquor inside.

    He was about to sit beside Mayu when, ¡°hey, we can¡¯t sit here for long,¡± Mina suddenly said.

    ¡°Ha? But you¡¯re free to go anywhere,¡± He replied.

    ¡°I mean, Uncle Ronny was looking for you,¡± she said.

    Hah~ he sighed.

    ¡°Then why you just told me that now?¡± Yeman asked.

    ¡°I-I forgot.¡± She said while darted her eyes around.

    He thought, ¡®can¡¯t be helped, huh.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Big sisters and big brothers. I can¡¯t enjoy the night with you all.¡± Yeman said his sorry.

    ¡°We understand little brother, the missy wanted to solo you,¡± Kurz jokingly whispered at him in a slightly loud voice.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Mina shouted at Kurz while furrowing her brows.

    ¡°Kufufu...¡± Mayu chuckled.

    ¡°Spare me,¡± Yeman replied.

    Hahaha! The group broke intoughters.

    After leaving the group of Mayu. They proceeded to the tent where Ronny, Leo, and Stonehard was waiting.

 Chapter 44

    Treasures

    After they went inside the tent, Yeman and Mina noticed the things on top of the rectangr table.

    Two wooden chests with broken locks that were done in a crude way, because of the visible marks that could be seen around it. It even twisted in the wrong directions.

    ¡°You two finally here!¡± Ronny said when they stepped inside. His face leaked a smile as he anxiously tapped his left index finger on the tabletop.

    Ronny, Leo, and Stonehard were sitting in the chairs surrounding the table. They both wearing light expressions on their faces while sending nces at the two youngrades.

    Yeman nodded slightly as he took the seat on Ronny¡¯s right side. His face surfaced a puzzling expression.

    The wooden chair made a ttering noise when he pulled and sat on it.

    Mina, on the other hand, took the chair at Leo¡¯s left side. Her expressions were the usual expressions she had.

    The only things that change from her were she didn¡¯t send piercing gazes towards Yeman anymore.

    .....

    When all of them upied their seats, Yeman opened his mouth, ¡°what is this Uncle Ron?¡± He knows that the things in front of them were chests he even noticed what was inside in it. But he needed to ask anyway.

    ¡°Fufu, as you can see, they were chest, don¡¯t worry I know what you wanted to ask. The thing is, Stonehard manage to find a secret passage inside the building where we used to hide,¡± Ronny answered.

    ¡°Oh, the bungalow house that surrounded by 2-story rundown buildings?¡± Yeman asked. Even Mina was surprised and puzzled. This was the first time she learned about it.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ronny nodded.

    ¡°And then, what of it?¡± Yeman asked curiously. Mina nced at Leo. But her cousin closes his eyes while entangled his arms across his chest. Sitting in a rxed posture.

    ¡°Fufu, you really can¡¯t wait, just take a look...¡± Ronny said as he signaled to Stonehard.

    Stonehard lifted his body into standing and slowly lifted one of the chest covers.

    When Stonehard fully opened one of the chests, their eyes were greeted by brilliance. Inside the chest was full of gold coins.

    Stonehard proceeded to open the second chest. And like the first one. It was also full of gold coins. Mina¡¯s eyes lit up. Her face that always serious surfaces an excited expression.

    Who wouldn¡¯t get excited after seeing this much gold coins?

    But when she took a nce at the person in front of her. She gawked. Because no excitement could be seen on his face. Just the usual him?

    She wondered if this person doesn¡¯t know how much these gold coins cost.

    ¡°Haha, so it was gold coins after all,¡± he said as he scratched his head. It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯s not surprised. The truth was, he already saw through it with his high perception.

    Though gold was indeed the highest currency in this world, Yeman was more concerned with gaining soul points than gaining golds.

    In his market section, he could exchange soul points with copper, silver, or gold coins. They even appeared randomly in gacha.

    If he only had many soul points, earning this much of gold coins was easy for him. Like for example, selling the stuff from the earth in this world.

    It was already inside his head. But for now, he needed to find a way to gather much soul points. But, certainly, he was more than happy that Uncle Ronny and the others manage to find such treasures.

    Really, if not for his high perception, he might as well as surprised as Mina did.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what he said. Like he casually said it, or like it wasmon things to see this many gold coins.

    They didn¡¯t know that the surprise had been spoiled by Yeman¡¯s perception. That¡¯s why he acted like he already saw it.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ronny cleared his throat. ¡°Now that everyone was here, let¡¯s continued on our original issue, if it is okay with you lots, we can share it evenly,¡± Ronny said.

    ¡°I suggest this kid will get 2 while we get 1,¡± Stonehard voiced out his suggestions as he pointed to Yeman. They also noticed Leo nodded in agreements.

    Mina was puzzled, why this guy would get 2 every pick while they get 1? That guy almost did nothing, he even endangered the squad.

    Yeman finally showed a surprised expression. He wondered why this guy called Stonehard suggested such a way of distributing these treasures.

    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know what made you guy¡ª I mean Uncles toe in a decision like that but, It must be a mistake, for me to take arger share. I am even fine with a little share,¡± Yeman said while scratching his face.

    Mina¡¯s eyes turned into dots. She couldn¡¯t process this scene anymore. Why these people pushing away therger share?!

    Were their heads functioning just fine? Or did something hit their heads so hard that they forgot the value of these golds?

    ¡°U-Uhm, if you guys don¡¯t want arge share may I have it instead?¡± Mina said shyly.

    ¡®This girl really acted like a meek girl when in front of Leo!¡¯ Yeman thought when seeing Mina acted like a shy person. But certainly, she¡¯s a shy type with a thick-skinned face. She certainly tried to get therger share!

    Well for Mina, if you don¡¯t like it, then give it to me. It¡¯s so simple.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Leo cleared his throat.

    Mina decided to close her mouth. Not good if she angered her big bro.

    ¡°We already know, that you lost your memory,¡± Leo said calmly.

    Ronny and Yeman widened their eyes. ¡®Their secrets were revealed?! Looks like these two uncles have good observation skills,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°Ahaha, I see, looks like the zing and Stone family really lives to their reputation, huh,¡± Ronny said drily.

    Mina was puzzled again. She questions herself if what was this development. ¡®What lost memory? Who lost their memory? With this revtion, my mind was in danger as well you know!¡¯ She thought. She was having a hard time processing this development.

    She nces at the guy in front of him. He certainly acted unusually. ¡®But did he really lost his memory? Hmm... thinking about it, he almost died at that battle. And after that, this guy started to act not the usual him. He is even quieter than before. But howe even his appearance has slight changes? Is that the side effect of his amnesia? He even became stronger you know,¡¯ She was puzzled.

    ¡°We even know why you charge ahead after seeing the numerous enemies. If not because of that, and if we decided to retreat that time many soldiers like us would fell victim to the monsters.

    Because the battle happened in an empty space, the monster had gathered around us. But because of this, the monsters on the back wasn¡¯t able to attack us. Only the monsters at the front were able to swing their weapons.

    With the help of Stone¡¯s shield magic. We found it easy to defend and attack.

    If by chance we retreated, they would surely chase after us, and the battle might happen inside the camp. They can hide and run around while attack sneakily to the other soldiers. If that happened, many soldiers might die at that time.

    You even took the attack that supposed tond on me. Good thing that you manage to survive at the end,¡± Leo exined.

    Yeman let out a sigh. Looks like this person named Leo was not to be little.

    Mina was stunned after hearing this. She stared at the guy in front. ¡°H-He save, B-Big bro?¡± She unconsciously mumbled.

    ¡°Yeah, and because of that, you lost your memory. Anyway, the way you talk to us now is somewhat different from the usual you, you supposed to call us three old men, it¡¯s not like we like being called like this, but just a while ago you said Uncles, that¡¯s one of the reason we suspected that something had happened to you, ahaha,¡± Stonehard added while grinning wide. He awkwardly scratches his head as well.

    ¡°I-I see.¡± He mumbled.

 Chapter 45

    White Petal Moonflower

    In the end, Yeman decided to ept their offer to avoid causing more doubt from these two people.

    He couldn¡¯t be reckless again. It wasn¡¯t good if they figured out too that his another persona and not the real Eman.

    After distributing the gold coins, he strolled outside to find a ce out of people. But before he could walk away, he heard hurried footsteps from behind, he craned his neck to look behind just to find that girl again.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Mina called out.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked her with a poker face.

    ¡°.....¡±

    She was silent.

    She found herself lost for words. Her eyes darted to left and right trying to find the words within her throat.

    .....

    She opened her mouth, but no wordsing out. Yeman just looking at her, waiting what this girl going to say. Wondering if she going to punch him out of a sudden. But he thought that it might not be the case.

    Though he already waited for 10 seconds, she still couldn¡¯t find the words she about to say.

    The next second, she opened her mouth again and looked straight at him in his eyes. In her eyes, he couldn¡¯t find the usual hate towards him. He thought that maybe this girl just wanted to say her sorry, but having a hard time to do so.

    Yeman¡¯s poker face leaked an unnoticeable smile. Then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, the truth is¡ª- I wanted to ask something,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ha¡ª?¡± She was slightly startled hearing him.

    ¡°I said¡ª¡± he wasn¡¯t able to finish his words because she followed up fast.

    ¡°What is it? What you wanted to ask?¡±

    She rapidly fired questions.

    ¡°As you already know, I lost my memo¡ª¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, about that¡ª!¡± She interrupted him again with uncertain words.

    Yeman scratches his face. Wondering if this still the same cold girl that he already knows. Maybe this one was an illusion. Nheless, She already interrupted his words twice, but she couldn¡¯t even manage to find her own words. She couldn¡¯t even managed to finish what she wanted to say.

    ¡°I think...you need to calm yourself first,¡± he said.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She awkwardly stared nkly at him.

    Yeman thought that this conversation would be going nowhere.

    Hah~ he departed a sigh from his mouth.

    ¡°I was nning to take a stroll...you are wee to join if you want, if not, then I have to go,¡± He said tly. Really, this conversation, he finds it a waste of time. There were things that he needed to do first than casually talking with this girl who couldn¡¯t even manage to talk properly.

    He started to walk trying to find the thing which was uncertain for him. He also noticed her presence following him.

    Mina was quietly following behind him. For some reason, her mouth couldn¡¯t produce the words she wanted to say. Maybe her pride as the noble¡¯s daughter won¡¯t allow herself to say sorry to someone of lower stature than her family.

    She knows this was a mistake. She needed to say it. She even wrongly used him. In the end, he saves her cousin, but her mouth just couldn¡¯t allow her to do it. She bit her lip.

    After minutes of walking, she noticed him stop his steps. She looked at him from the back and slowly wandered her eyes around her. She found herself surrounded by trees. Since it was already deep in the night, the surroundings were so dark.

    She saw him picked something on the ground, then he looks behind him and stares at her. When she noticed what he was holding, she felt the heat on her face.

    She was thinking about what would be her reaction if he handed that thing to her. Would she ept or reject him?

    But a secondter the flower disappeared from his hand. Then she noticed him tapping into the air. Yeman was checking the details of the flower after storing it in his storage.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not either,¡± he mumbled but Mina heard it.

    Mina stared agape at him. She was thinking if where that flower has gone to? Just a second ago that he was holding it, then the next second it was gone from his hand.

    ¡®Is this an illusion?¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°H-Hey,¡± she called out.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Hmm...looks like you finally able to speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± She stared at him awkwardly.

    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m looking for a flower named White Petal Moonflower,¡± He said.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the reason he picked that flower?!¡¯ She eximed in thought.

    ¡°U-Uhm, I know where you can find it...but its a little far from here,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°M-Mhm!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind how far it is, can you tell me about the location?¡± Yeman said.

    Mina nodded and told him.

    After a few seconds,

    ¡°Usually guarded by a stronger monster? And might be stronger than the Rat Lord?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± She nodded.

    ¡°So there are also other monsters in this world except for those rats?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, it just happened that those rats appeared out of nowhere that they were able to invade that town. But, the truth was, they are not the main reason why the town got destroyed. They were not even the real threat of the empire. There were more powerful monsters around that are waiting to invade ournd,¡± She said.

    Yeman was quite stunned after hearing her. He remembered therge hole on the wall. That sturdy-looking wall was impossible to break even with Rat Lord¡¯s power. So howe it breached?

    Looks like the real reason for that hole was...as what this girl Mina had said. It was not done by rats, it was done by other monsters that were much stronger than the Rat Lord.

    Yeman brows were slightly wrinkled. Now he needed to find that flower as soon as possible. Who knows what would happen if he encountered that kind of monster.

    He needed to unlock the second tier of his skill Qi. He also remembered his sub-ss. But he had no idea how to unlocked the second tier of it. It¡¯s not a good idea to just asked this girl.

    He doesn¡¯t even know how their magic works. But he had guessed that maybe by training that they able obtained their magic skills or technique.

    Since he was using a system, which differs from others. He couldn¡¯t just ask them out of sudden.

    Right now, all of them were waiting for the carriages from the empire. They needed to wait for 1 week in this camp. And another 1 week for traveling, to sum it all, it was half a month before they could go home.

    He still has more time to get that flower that this girl called Mina told him.

 Chapter 46

    Skill Promotion, And New Skill

    The next morning, Mina and Yeman informed the three older men of their squad that they needed to travel to search for a specific material.

    Since it was awkward if they would say that they were going to look for a flower, they decided to say that they were going to find a specific nt.

    But, the three men were grinning instead. They thought that these two youngsters became closer to each other.

    Yeman didn¡¯t expect for Mina toe with him. He originally nned to travel alone. But this girl waited for him early in the morning. She said this would be her payment for the mean things she had done to him.

    In the end, he agreed to let here. Since she was the one who told her anyway. And of course, four hands were better than two.

    They started walking towards their destination. Mina said that White Petal Moonflower could be seen at the ce known as Giant Cliff Hole.

    Why did it call Giant Cliff Hole? It was because this ce was encircled by the cliff. It looks like a giant hole if seen from above. Thus it called Giant Cliff Hole. In the middle of this hole grows the said flower.

    But in order to enter this ce, they must climb the mountain first then climb down at the cliff where the hole was.

    .....

    The mountain was located 5 kilometers north of their camp. The ce they currently walking on was a in sandy ground. Green trees could be seen ahead. While sun rays caressing their youthful skin.

    ¡®Such a wonderful morning,¡¯ He thought.

    While walking along the road, Mina noticed him empty-handed. They were going to travel at long distance but this guy didn¡¯t bring anything?

    Mina furrowed her brows. Wondering if the guy beside her forgot to bring something.

    Some recruited soldiers like them were walking towards the same path as them. Maybe they also wanted to search for something around that ce.

    It was said that the mountain of Giant Cliff Hole was rich in resources. Such as herbal nts, rare stone, metal, rare animals that their meat and any part of their body could be sold at a high price, and etc...

    They also notice the group of Mayu ahead, going towards the same direction as them. Since they needed to wait for more days before the carriages of the empire arrive, some recruited soldiers decided to earn extra ie while the others wanted to travel for fun only. Mayu and her group didn¡¯t notice him yet. They were chatting happily, and based on their gestures he could guess...that guy Kurz was joking.

    Mayu¡¯s shoulder trembled as she chuckled. He also noticed the equipment they wore.

    The ce they were going to was not a safe ce. That¡¯s why everyone was in their full gear. Hanging in different parts of their body was a different kind of trusted weapon.

    But the guy beside Mina was empty-handed. Not just that, no weapons and no armor also.

    He just wearing a in old shirt with v-neck, paired with pants andbat boots of pale brown color. He looked somehow not going to a dangerous ce.

    Mina was wearing herbat suit. The fitted pink shirt doubled by a ck fitted suit that perfectly designed for her curvaceous figure. It was paired with short shorts of ck color, her ample thighs were in full disy. She also worebat boots of ck, paired with an above-knee sock of pink color.

    Two daggers were hanging on her waist. She wasbat-ready indeed.

    But the guy beside her did not even send a nce at those jaded thighs of her. He was calmly and quietly walked while fixing his eyes at the distance. She was wondering what he was thinking at the moment.

    But Yeman actually was staring at his Window Interface.

    He was checking what inside his storage and also leveled up his Artifice Thread Skill. After he maxed out the level of skill, pop-up notifications suddenly followed.

    He tapped on choices.

    >> Artifice Thread II>

    He tapped on choices.

    He also leveled it. But he only managed to level up to level 2. The next requirement was for him to reach level 40. Now he was qualified to control 12 pets.

    Not just that, after he promoted the Artifice Thread, the 2nd first-tier skill of his taming talent has unlocked as well.

    The name of his 2nd skill was Union Thread. He decided to check the details of the skill before leveling it.

    Based on the skill description, this skill enabled his pets tomand members of the same species. It depends on the level of skill the number of the member they couldmand.

    He thought that maybe it¡¯s like making their own squad. And because they were his pet¡¯sckeys. They also automatically became his pet?

    He was not sure but this was how he understands this skill.

    He didn¡¯t level it yet caused there were more important things he needed to do first. Later, after the search of flower, he would enter the Lord¡¯s Domain and would try it.

    Since he leveled up to 5 levels after killing the Rat Lord, he got 50 avable points. He distributed 10 points to his Vitality, 20 to his Agility and another 20 to his Dexterity.

    He could feel the increase in some aspect of him.

    He went into the market section and scroll down and up. He saw a bicycle at the cost of 15,000 soul points.

    He thought for a while then he decided not to buy it. It could attract trouble to himself. He couldn¡¯t reason out that it was drop item because it was a slightly bigger object. Unlike sunsses and make-up.

    Well, he could use it if no people around. But since there was many of them right now, it wasn¡¯t good.

    After closing his Interface he let out a sigh.

    He noticed the gaze from beside him. It was from Mina. She looked at him with a puzzled look.

    He also noticed the green bar above Mina¡¯s head. The number had an increased.

    If before it was 7,000/7,000 health points. Right now it was 7,500/7,500 health points. He wondered how this girl became stronger.

    ¡°Hey, did your strength grow?¡± His curiosity got the better of him this time.

    ¡°Eh?¡± She was absent-minded.

 Chapter 47

    Territorial Beast

    ¡°Hmm...did you raised your strength, level or rank?¡± He revised his question.

    ¡°Ahhh, y-yes...I did,¡± she answered this time.

    ¡°Eh, H-How? I mean...can you tell me how you did it?¡± He asked.

    Certainly, this was the right mood to ask her now if how they raised their strength.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    She nodded. Then exined to him how she got the Magic Cryst. And what was the use of it?

    ¡®Magic Cryst and training. I see. So it was through tribtions and by training. Wait, Magic Cryst? I think I have it.¡¯

    He then checked again his storage and saw an object that was the same as what this girl Mina had described to him.

    .....

    After several hours of walking, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    The two climb without wasting more time.

    Large trees, tall grass, nt, and animals of different types could be seen around.

    As the two went deeper. They heard some roar and howl.

    ¡°Looks like, the other soldiers are lively, huh,¡± he voiced out as they walked below therge trees. Right now, they were surrounded by trees.

    ¡°Fufu, they were jus¡ª-¡±

    OOHHHHHRRRRR!!!

    Mina wasn¡¯t able to finish her words because from above, a hairy monster with four limbs, red eyes, ck fur, five meters tall, and sharp ws dove towards them.

    Fwissssh! Fwissssh! Fwissssh!

    But before she could react, the monster dropped dead in front of them.

    She was stunned.

    Don¡¯t know what had happened. She just noticed three trailing red lights in a moment. But after that, the monster had plummeted on the ground?!

    Without a tinge of life visible on it. It was dead on the spot!

    After killing the monster, it was followed by a pop-up notification which only he could see.

    She went down into a knee to inspect the monster¡¯s corpse. She scanned on its hairy body, then she saw three holes. Her eyes fixed on the wounds where ck blood gushing out. One on its forehead, chest, and abdomen.

    ¡®Wait, t-this wounds look familiar!¡¯ She eximed in her thought.

    ¡°These wounds are the same wounds on the rat¡¯s corpses. Don¡¯t tell me...this guy¡ªwas the one who did that to the monsters?¡± she mumbled.

    She was puzzled cause she couldn¡¯t find any weapons from him.

    ¡®Even though he was empty-handed? So how he did it?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t even see a piece of stone in his hands. As she stared nkly at the corpse, she remembered what kind of monster was lying in front of her. Mina instantly froze upon knowing what kind of monster that was lying dead in front.

    This monster was known as the territorial beast, not only that. If one of them drops dead, all of its kinds would know. They have some kind of link to one another. And this kind of monsters won¡¯t let any enemy escape alive after entering their territory.

    ¡°Hey, we need to¡ª¡±

    Without letting her finish her words he replied, ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    Ha?¡± She anxiously looked around them.

    ¡°No, way...¡± she muttered.

    They were surrounded by fifty to seventy monsters. And some were stilling.

    Most of them were on the tree branch while some on the ground. They were both ready to start the battle.

    She also notices that some of the monsters held javelin as a weapon.

    Mina showed a grimace expression on her face.

    No matter how strong they were, if this many would attack them at the same time, they would find themselves at a disadvantage. Even disregarding the ce.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    He said as he dashed towards the monster at their front. They were surrounded at all front.

    ¡°We are surrounded, there¡¯s no way¡ª¡±

    And then again she wasn¡¯t able to finish her words.

    ¡°If no other way, then let¡¯s make our own way!¡± He said as he took more stones from his storage.

    The monsters from behind started chasing at them. The two rushes forward without stopping.

    Mina followed him closely. She doesn¡¯t know what this guy was nning about. But, somehow she felt secure with him. Even though in this kind of situation.

    She was puzzled about why she felt like this. She uses to hate him at first. No, not really, she just hates the way he disregarded his own safety.

    Fwisssh! Fwisssh! Fwisssh!

    Red trails of light drawing in the air as the stone prated their target¡¯s body at spot-on uracy.

    Three-body fell on the ground.

    The monster¡¯s health points were not too high. He could kill them with one shot.

    Fwisssh! Fwisssh! Fwisssh!

    Another three fell limply on the ground.

    Text in red color appeared in his vision every time he hit the monsters.

    Mina couldn¡¯t even follow what were the things he was using to shoot at the enemy, because only the red trail of lights was visible in a second after he fired it.

    The monsters from above dove towards while some threw their javelin in hands.

    The two evaded the attack. After sessfully evaded all the fired javelin, Yeman leaped towards the five monsters who dove towards them.

    He shot the three monsters with his Finger Bullets skill.

    They plummeted to the ground when the fired bullet of stones hit the target from different parts of their body.

    The low growl of agony from the unfortunate monsters who been hit by his attack escapes from the monster¡¯s mouth.

    After killing he continued killing the other monsters at their front. His figured which instantly vanished and appeared brought horror to the monsters.

    The guy in front of her already killed about 20+ monsters just seconds after they rushed forward.

    Mina deep inside was still hoping that she was stronger than him if she would use all her strength.

    Like for example their family techniques. Even though she was not able to master them yet. But she was a prodigy in magic after all.

    But this guy who supposed to be a no magic person. Was easily dispatching the aggressive monsters around them.

    She saw him after killing the three monsters out of five that dove towards them, he leaped to the remaining two as his figure vanished and appeared behind the two monsters.

    Using his left hand Stun Finger he tapped the other one on its head as he sent a kick on the back of the other monster.

    The monster he tapped fell on the ground while twitching its body. Looks like it was trying to struggle or trying to break free, while the other one that had been hit by his kick was sent like a ball which followed by a loud *bang!* as its body smashed and buried in the ground.

    Mina was dumbfounded to how quickly he was killing the monsters.

 Chapter 48

    Eye of Scope

    But Mina needed to help. She had no time to be in a daze.

    Yeman¡¯s eyes balled when he noticed the hand of Mina was enveloped by fire. He was surprised to see such a skill from her. But, wait, did she n on burning the whole forest?

    Before she could fire, Yeman shouted at her to stop or else the whole forest would be burned.

    She clumsily stops the attack. Yeman chuckled at her clumsy behavior. He thinks it was cute to see this side of her. But he has no time to think of unnecessary things as of the moment. They needed to escape here.

    He leaped to the branch to where the other monsters. When they saw him, they threw their javelin at hand while the other leaped towards him then lifted their hands with sharp ws.

    After Yeman leaped on the tree branch, Mina noticed that the monsters from behind her came closer.

    But there were three monsters at her front that had managed to get close at her. The first one pounced its sharp ws to her face.

    She quickly unsheathed her daggers as she met the sharp ws which followed by *ting!*, a sharp ear-piercing sound reaches her ears.

    .....

    The monster was stronger as she thought. But not enough to defeat her. She kicked the monster in its stomach. The monster staggered 5 steps to its back when the kicknded. But it¡¯s not enough to hurt it.

    The other two vertically shed their sharp ws towards her. She hastily ducks and rolled her body towards the monster that she kicked. Before she could stand up, still in half knee position, her two daggers pierce through the monster¡¯s stomach.

    The two monsters at her back turned around to where she was.

    Mina pulled the daggers from the monster¡¯s body while sending another kicked. She noticed the two monsters from the back rushing towards her while lifted their ws above. She then used the force of kicked to leaped into the air while twisting her body in a tumbling motion. She passed overhead of them.

    Shended at the back of the two monsters. But before shended, she sent two vertical shes from above to their back directly below until the two daggers drawn 2 long marks of shes in the air.

    Long wounds appeared on the back of the two monsters which causes them to die directly. She breathed a mouthful of air after killing the three monsters.

    But there were still many enemies behind her. She sheathed back her daggers as she turned around to face the monsters from the back.

    She took a ball from her bag that was hanging on her waist. Then she throws it to the charging monsters. Smoke suddenly erupted which covering the area.

    Mina uses her wrist to wipe the sweating forehead. She couldn¡¯t waste her stamina in this battle.

    Ting! Ting! Suddenly, metallic sounds reach her ears. She quickly nces around just to see two javelins beside her.

    Mina¡¯s face showed grim expression. She was almost got hit?

    She looked at the guy who was fighting at the tree branch. Just to see him sending a signal to escape. It looks like he already killed all the monsters that supposed to be gathering on the tree branch at their front. Not just that, he saves her as well.

    Even though they already killed many of the monsters, their numbers weren¡¯t decreasing, their numbers even increasing as more reinforcements continuing to arrive.

    Without a second thought, she leaped towards him andnded on the tree branch beside him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± He nodded at her.

    They leaped to the other branch ahead of them. The monsters followed after them while sometimes throwing the javelin in their hands.

    The forest bes lively from their growl and roar which scared the little animals nesting around the area.

    Yeman and Mina were both fast and they easily lose the monster¡¯s trail.

    They were rapidly leaping and leaping from branch to branch.

    Of course, while running, Yeman also secretly using his Finger Bullet skill to umte experience points and soul points. Every time he killed one of them it gave him 200 soul points. Now he had a total of 34,800 soul points.

    He wanted to kill more of the monsters, but there were too many and also Mina was with him. He couldn¡¯t afford to protect her while fighting.

    Well, he found a different side of this girl. Looks like being cold was just another part of her.

    They proceeded to the top of the mountain to where the Giant Cliff Hole located.

    After 15 minutes of leaping and running. They finally arrived in the area. The two was in trance after seeing it.

    It certainly looks like a giant hole. Not too far from them, they saw a narrow path leading below.

    The cliff was as deep as a 30-storey building. But both of them have high stamina and endurance. Especially a person like Yeman, whose body was made by a system.

    Just another 15 minutes that had passed they finally reach the middle part of the cliff.

    They needed to be cautious since the path was too narrow.

    Suddenly, Yeman asked Mina to stop.

    She was wondering why. Since they were still in the middle part of the cliff.

    Without minding her, he took an arrow from his storage.

    He chose choices.

    After equipping the arrow, his subss change from Apprentice Assassin to Apprentice Hunter.

    The Stealth skill has gone as well, but a new skill had appeared. The name of the skill was Eye Of Scope.

    After equipping the arrow as sub-weapon. His dexterity calction change from 1 dex = 5 uracy to 1 dex = 7 uracy. But his agility reverts back to normal calctions.

    He also got an additional dexterity after bing a hunter apprentice.

    Well, Yeman didn¡¯t mind it. He could change them as much as he wants. But what he needed now was a skill that allowed him to see further than before.

    Yeman slowly looks down to where the flower was blooming.

    He saw it clearly, finally, just a little longer he could finally level up his Qi.

    He also noticed some monster below. Maybe they were guarding the ce.

    Their figure was like that wolf. They stood in four limbs. Have a ck hairy body. With long pointed fangs out from their mouth. Their eyes were like the eyes of a snake. Each of them has three meters tail. Their 3 inches nails look sharp and it looks like it could easily pierce a stone.

    *Eye of Scope 5x!*

    He muttered. Now his vision became 5x, he could finally see more clearly. He could even see the monster¡¯s health bars and their name.

    Their name was ¡°Snake-Eyed Phantom¡±. And inside their health bars, the number was... 25,000/25,000HP.

    He also noticed the monster¡¯s level. Both of them were level 30.

    *I want that* he muttered with a grin.

    Mina blinks her eyes. She couldn¡¯t really fathom this person. Sometimes she saw him tapping into the air. And sometimes he muttered words that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    And now they were here standing in the middle of the cliff. She was wondering what they would be going to do here.

    She couldn¡¯t even clearly see the bottom of the cliff since it was dark below.

 Chapter 49

    How fearsome!

    Three Snake-Eyed Phantom werezying around the in where the White Petal Moonflower was blooming.

    The space around the area was estimated at about a 1-kilometer radius.

    Around it was surrounded by the mountain or cliff.

    The ce was dark, but not so dark that impossible for someone to see. The truth was some tiny flowers that were glowing around in purple color give an additional allure to the ce. These flowers were glistening in purple luminous.

    If looking from above, the ce looks like a hollow.

    But if someone was able to nce the bottom of it. They would surely mesmerize for the beauty of this ce.

    Some crystal-like object was sticking out on the ground. No one knows what this thing was, because no one had dared to get a piece of this crystal.

    Whenever someone tried to get close in this area. They were attacked by these beasts known as Snake-Eyed Phantom.

    .....

    It was said that these beasts were the protectors of this area.

    Though Mina knew about this ce, she didn¡¯t know the threat of the beasts that protecting around this ce.

    Two of the beasts were lying on top of a big chunk of rock, while the other one was walking aimlessly around.

    The way it walking that its nose almost touches the ground was somewhat a dog-like behavior.

    Maybe it was smelling something. Or maybe it was their way of patrolling.

    Suddenly, the corner of its eyes caught a glimpse of something red spark. The beast jerked off its head to nce the directions of this redlight.

    But before its head could fully look up, its eye was hit by something. The beast cried out in pain as his body was being pushed by the force that brought by it.

    Its 4 limbs slide on the ground while scratch marks leave trails on the ground.

    The beast groaned as it tried to crane his neck to look above to where the red light came. But before it could focus its sight, another red light spark above which followed by a hit on its forehead.

    This time the beast body rolled on the ground while was enduring the pain brought by the unknown spark.

    It howled loudly and managed to get the attention of the twopanions that werezying on top of the rock.

    The two stood up while ncing around. Noticing that no one was around except them, they rushed towards their friend.

    But before they could get near to it. Their limbs were hit by something.

    The two beasts lost their bnce and their body rolled on the ground just like the first beast.

    Though they were hit, they managed to stay alive.

    The attack had continued without giving them time to react. Before they could stand up, their limbs would be pierced by something.

    They could only saw a red spark and after that their body would be pierced.

    The three scary Snake-Eyes Phantom could only groan in pain as their body rolled many times on the ground.

    They were confused. Wondering what big of a sin they were done by the gods. They were just here trying to defend this area from intruders. But now they were shot without letting them stand up.

    About 2 and half hours had passed, now the three Snake-Eyed Phantom already lost their strength to get up.

    They were supposed to be feard by intruders. But now they were lying without strength to push their body.

    They could only wait for their judgment. But several minutes had passed, no final attack had arrived.

    Every one of them breathed heavily as their stomach heaving up and down.

    Their body was trembling as they groaned and howled weakly.

    Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap,

    They finally heard stepping sounds slowly moving closer to them.

    ¡°H-How this possible?!¡±

    They heard a human female eximing in shock.

    ¡°Fufu, good thing that your still alive, now guys, mind to be a friend of mine?¡±

    Another voice but this time from a human male.

    The beasts struggled to peek the faces of the two humans. Trying to endure the throbbing pain all over their bodies.

    AWOoorrr...

    One of the beasts tried to howl, but it was too weak that it could only manage to produce a grieving howl.

    They couldn¡¯t even twitch their limbs that were full of hole. All over their bodies were full of wounds.

    ¡°H-hey, w-what is that thing you fired?¡±

    The female human asked herpanion.

    ¡°Oh, that? It just...some stones,¡±

    Replied by the human male.

    The beasts could only listen to their conversation.

    ¡°Eh? Stones?!¡±

    She was shocked.

    She could only saw his right hand enveloped by a red glow.

    Then after that, red lights trailing towards the bottom of the cliff.

    She wondered what he did. Or what was he doing? But the guy beside her didn¡¯t care her puzzled self.

    He continued firing red lights towards the bottom for almost 2 hours and a half. She was wondering what was happening at the bottom of the cliff. Because he couldn¡¯t hear any booms or bangs that usually happened when firing a mass of pure energy.

    But the ce was silent like nothing really happened. Sometimes an undistinguishable howl could be overheard but the noise was too low that hard to perceive added by strong wind above that brought noise into their ears which blocked the grieving howl from below.

    When they came down, Mina readying herself for a battle. It was said, that this ce was guarded by fierce monsters that were stronger than that Rat Lord.

    But what she had witnessed after stepping her feet on the ground were three wounded beasts.

    They were groaning in pain. She could only reason out the cause of this was the guy with him.

    ¡°So those trailing red lights were not ordinary lights. Such power!¡± Mina gulped her saliva that was stuck in her throat.

    She tried to look up, just to see how high it was from the bottom. She couldn¡¯t believe such a skill was able to hit something below. How fearsome it was.

    Even these fierce beasts couldn¡¯t manage to evade the attack, how about if it fired to people?

    ¡°Is this person, still the same person we used to know?¡± She couldn¡¯t help doubting this person.

 Chapter 50

    Friend

    The three beasts were breathing heavily. And also Yeman noticed that their health points were slowly droppings.

    They were losing blood every passing second.

    He went to the Snake-Eyed Phantom that he first targeted and stopped at 2 meters distance from it. Then extended his hand towards the beast.

    After he leveled up his Artifice Thread skill, not only he could control more pets, his thread also grows longer and thicker. Now it has 12 meters in length. Even the time he needed to wait had dropped to 50 seconds.

    Seeing the cool-looking beast in front of him. His face couldn¡¯t hide the excitement he felt. His mouth twitches into a grin.

    He noticed the girl beside him with a puzzled look on her face. But he didn¡¯t mind it. The truth was, he doesn¡¯t really care if his ability was known to others.

    But before that, he needed to be sure that he was strong enough before it was revealed. Since this girl already knew that he had the ability, he doesn¡¯t need to hide it from her anymore. It wasn¡¯t like she could do anything about him at this point in time. Even if this girl would be his enemy in the future, but Yeman believes that when that happened, he was strong enough to protect himself and the people he needed to protect.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway, since every secret was destined to be known in due time.

    .....

    Mina¡¯s eyes opened widely while staring at the guy¡¯s hand in which the thread-like object that made of pure energy crawled out of it like a snake. It extended towards the beast at their front which gasping for dear life.

    The thread constricts the beast¡¯s body but...

    ¡°What?¡± Yeman was stupefied.

    Above Mina¡¯s head appeared the sign ¡°???¡±. She doesn¡¯t know what happened but she noticed the stupefied expression of the guy beside her.

    After that, she noticed his weird habit again of tapping in the air. Really, she couldn¡¯t guess what he was doing.

    Yeman decided to check his status screen. His level was 30 and the beast level was 30 also. It looks like he needed to have a higher level than the monsters of pet he wanted to tame.

    He then peeked on his Experience Points and saw the number 1,800/31,000 exp.

    Though regretful, he needed to kill the other beast.

    Mina saw it when the guy beside him mercilessly fired the red light again to the dying beast. She thought if there was a need to be so cruel.

    But she remembered that they were trained to kill monsters. Though this guy did the kill without a second thought, she decided to remain quiet.

    Sometimes she asked him some questions like how he got that skill. But he answered her that in the middle of the fight against the ratmen, he awakened his magic energy.

    This was the first time happened. Since he was the only case that has no aptitude with magic. Good thing that he awakened his magic finally.

    Mina assumed that maybe his magic needed a life and death situation to trigger.

    She also asked if there was anyone except her who knew about it. But his answer for some reason made her felt cheerful after knowing that she was the first to know and the only one who knew about it except him.

    She was wondering why she felt happy after knowing that she was the first to know. She questioned herself if why she felt like this? Maybe she was happy about his achievement?

    But it was foreign for her to feel this happy for other people and not a member of her family or friend. Especially this guy who she used to hate. No, this happiness she felt right now was somewhat different. She also was happy that she knew some of Hannah¡¯s secrets before, which only two of them knew. But she didn¡¯t feel the same happiness that she felt now.

    Mina could only sigh for this foreign feeling of happiness while unconsciously ncing at those captivating eyes of him.

    After killing a beast he found out that it wasn¡¯t enough to make himself advance to the next level.

    Yeman could only depart a regretful sigh from his mouth. But at least he got the new title after killing the beast.

    He continued to kill the second beast. Another bullet of stone flew faster than a bullet of a pistol. For some reason, every time he leveled up, his skills also bes stronger. Now he felt that his Finger Bullet skill transformed into a rifle bullet. Much stronger and higher damage. The pration force had increased as well.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking about what it bes in due time.

    The stone prated the second beast¡¯s skull and...

    Finally, he leveled up. Now he advances to level 31. He continued what he did to the beast and finally seeded after waiting for fifty seconds.

    Then again, Mina had abled to witness the sudden appearance of the mysterious old man that healed her footst night.

    She looked around to figure out if where this old man went from but failed toprehend. Mina wanted to cry and beg him for an exnation or else her poor mind would be lost her sanity.

    Yeman giggled at her reaction. He found it fun to tease her a bit.

    After summoning his pet Elder Priest, like before it respectfully bowed at him while saying the word he usually said to him.

    Mina could only stare nkly at these two. Wondering if her mind was still fine. How or when this person became a lord? She couldn¡¯t help asking this to herself.

    Yeman instructed Elder Priest to heal their new friend.

    After Elder Priest respectfully nod, he began casting healing skills to their newrade.

    Secondster, The beast stood up healthy. Then it wagged its tail while pressing his face to the guy¡¯s feet.

    Seeing this. Mina was about to copse while mumbling the word ¡°F-R-I-E-N-D?¡±.

    Her mind was about to explode. She felt like she was dreaming. No, the truth...she wanted to believe that this was just a dream.

    She clinches her head with her hands. ¡®Howe a fierce-looking beast that you almost killed a while ago suddenly be a friend?!¡¯

    ¡®Is this¡ªwhat they called, the more you hate, the more you¡ª-waaaaaahhhhh!¡¯.

 Chapter 51

    Unusual

    Warning before you proceed. Adult content ahead. It was a necessary part of the plot.

    The two beasts had given him 30k soul points after he killed it. Now Yeman had a total of 57k soul points. One of the beasts rolled an object. But this time it was color ck, and the name was also Magic Cryst. He wondered why there were many colors of these things. Since Mina already told him about the uses of it. That it increases their rank as a magician and which give them additional power, magic, or strength.

    He thought to try itter. But right now he needed toplete his original purposed ofing in this ce.

    After collecting the White Petal Moonflower, he noticed something around the area.

    They saw the purple crystal-like object that sticking out of the ground. When Mina touches on it, she felt like her body being burned. Because of this, she felt a throbbing pain all over her body. She rolled on the ground while twisting.

    Yeman doesn¡¯t know what had happened. He asked Elder Priest to heal her which the Elder Priest followed without a second thought, but nothing had happened. She still rolling and twisting on the ground while groaning in pain.

    Since Yeman doesn¡¯t know much of this world. He found himself not of help. He was about to leave to call for some help when he felt someone tugged on his sleeves.

    Yeman quickly nces back just to see her already jumping towards him. He reflexively caught her but his foot lost bnce and he fell down with her.

    .....

    One of his eyes closes while enduring the pain he felt on the back of his head which mmed on the ground brought by a sudden fall.

    Suddenly, he noticed unusual about the girl which was ridden on top of him at the moment. Her face was rosy.

    Her white hands were strangely scratching her clothes on top of her chest.

    Yeman stared at her puzzled. Then after a second, she ripped off her clothes. Because of this, he saw it. Those white that looks so soft. Her ample bosom he saw it. Good thing that her fitted clothes weren¡¯t fully ripped. Some part was hidden especially the crucial part of her white soft ample bosom.

    Yeman¡¯s eyeball almost pops out of its socket. He was stunned. And he forgot to react. Suddenly, because of shock. The current Mina was able to invade his mouth that was wide open.

    He regained his bearing because of the sensation that he felt within his mouth.

    He could feel her breath. He could even smell it. She smell...he couldn¡¯t think right. But he thinks it was a good smell and the taste of her saliva somehow a little sweet.

    Yeman tried to resist. But he felt something touches his tongue. He could feel her tongue invaded within his mouth, twitching as it was trying to find something. And after it touches his tongue. Her tongue aggressively and repeatedly touching his.

    Yeman was about to resist but this girl had suddenly be stronger. He couldn¡¯t even budge her.

    And the sensation from her tongue touching his was irresistible. He started to follow her lead. Both of their tongues was fencing within while their mouth stuck to each other.

    Yeman felt a soft sensation from his palm. He was unaware that while trying to push her back, his hands were touching her bosom. His hands slowly grope her and he could hear her slight moaning sound.

    The middle part of him started to get wild because of the rubbing sensation from her body that was twitching on top of him.

    Their moaning sounds envelop the area. Good thing that Yeman managed to send his pets into the Lord¡¯s Domain before it happened.

    His hands slowly took off her shorts, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting more. But, a realization kicks into his mind. That this girl was not the usual her!

    Yeman though regretful, resists the temptation. And applied more strength on his hands while pushing her body away from him.

    Good thing that he was able to push her slowly while a lone saliva-thread connected their mouths. Mina¡¯s neck craned towards his head. Her tongue was sticking out as it wriggles.

    Yeman gulped. While his mind was invaded by a mix of thoughts. He wanted to do it with her but his conscience wanted him to resist.

    He quickly summoned his Window Interface. Using his right hand to push her bosom away, his left hand scanned his Interface while trying to find something that could help with their situation as of now.

    Mina grabbed his head and pulled towards her. Yeman felt that if she seeded in doing it, his will to resist would be crumbled.

    As Yeman repeatedly gulped the mix of saliva within his mouth, her mouth slowly came close to his.

    3 inches before their mouth would touch each other again.

    At the corner of his eyes. Something caught his attention.

    He quickly taps on

    choices and uncapped it then tucked inside her mouth.

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    He was able to buy a bottle of c. But he wasn¡¯t sure if this could help.

    Yeman slowly took away his hand which holding the bottle. But the current Mina grabbed his hand and continued gulping the c.

    After thest drop, she fell on top of his chest unconscious.

    Yeman sighed heavily.

    His mind had a mixture of thoughts.

    After several minutes, he decided to get up. Then heid Mina on the sleeping bag that he bought in his market, for the cost of 5k soul points.

    He could only sigh while staring at her rip off clothing. It looks like he needed to buy her clothes too.

    He decided to stay in the ce for a night. Until she wakes up. It wasn¡¯t good if they went back while Mina in such a condition.

    While staring at the bonfire. He couldn¡¯t think of how many times a sigh escaped from his mouth.

    He nced at her sleeping face. Then the scene that happened this afternoon surface on his mind. He shook his head to get rid of it.

    He was wondering why Mina suddenly acted like that. ¡®Maybe the crystal-like object has something to do with it, ¡® he thought.

 Chapter 52

    Processing Materials and Synthesis

    The low ttering sounds of the bonfire that gradually charred the meats on a stick uprooted besides it was the only noise he could hear at the moment.

    On his left side, Mina was sleeping soundlessly. Right now, she was in new clothes, but he didn¡¯t take off her tore clothes. He just doubled it with a new one.

    In this way, it would lessen the exnation he needed in order to convince her if ever she wondered why she was in such garments. He just hoping she would not revert back into her old way of treating him. Cause it¡¯s a pain in the ass.

    Especially right now, that the health points inside her health bar increased into 8,000/8,000. He¡¯s wondering if her strength had raised too.

    He shook his head, right now he had toplete the most important issue for him.

    Now that his level was above 20, he was finally qualified to synthesize a potion.

    First, he had to increase his Alchemy Proficiency.

    To increase it, he just needed to repeatedly synthesize a potion.

    .....

    The first on the list was the Health Regeneration Potion.

    To synthesize this Potion, He needed to process the materials into medicine and pills.

    Yeman took a piece of White Petal Moonflower from his storage.

    In his Alchemy talent, there was a skill that was called Material Processing Skill. This skill would process any materials needed in medicine points and pills.

    He decided to process the White Petal Moonflower first.

    After leveling the skill into level 10. He then started processing the flower. His palm suddenly glowing in red, and the White Petal Moonflower was enveloped by this glow, a secondter, with a puff, the White Petal Moonflower has gone.

    But what appeared in exchange for it was.

    Notification after notification from his troll system.

    He continued to process the White Petal Moonflower with him. Of course, he didn¡¯t process them all. Yeman thinks of growing some of them in case he needed some in the future.

    He thought of bringing it into his Lord¡¯s Domain.

    He then created the first potion in the list in order to level up his Alchemy Proficiency.

    Inside alchemy talent, he leveled up the second skill. Which was the Item Synthesis?

    After leveling up his Item Synthesis skill into level 10 he directly synthesizes the first potion in the list, which was the Health Regeneration Potion.

    The requirement was 5 medicine points per 1 Health Regeneration Potion.

    The skill doesn¡¯t work like the other skill. He just needed to tap the icon of skill then set the number of the potion he needed to synthesize.

    He set into 10 potions.

    After that, an image of a mixer appeared on his screen. It rotated slowly while the liquid inside the mixer changes color.

    A few secondster...

    He was stunned for a moment. And thought if this mixer a scam. A secondter...

    Yeman smiled while seeing this. Now he needed 8 more levels to unlock the recipe of Vitality Potion.

    He continued by setting 10 potions again.

    ¡°Looks likes it also depend on the level of proficiency the sess rate of making potions,¡± he mumbled.

    |But my medicine points has only 100 left. Seems like it¡¯s not enough| he thought.

    Nevertheless, he continued what he was started.

    He set into 20 potions next.

    Yeman check on his alchemy proficiency level.

    |Oof! I need 90% to level 10! Just a little more.|

    He was about to take the remaining White Petal Moonflower which he supposed to nt inside his domain when, in the corner of his eyes, the purple tiny glowing flowers caught his attention.

    There were many of these flowers around. And they were likenterns in this dark of night. They look pretty. He wishes that Mina could nce at it too. But too bad that she was still sleeping. He doesn¡¯t know when she might be woken up. Fortunately, her breathing was stable now. And her face returned back to normal. Not the perverted face she showed this noon.

    Yeman took some of the flowers and checked the details on it.

    Tiny Purple Lantern Flower:

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yeman was shocked after reading the details.

    |So these guys were really the cause of Mina¡¯s odd behaviour,huh!|

    |Nevertheless...why it was a child anyway?|

    | It was a flower and not a crystal. Maybe it grows into a crystal too?|

    |Regardless, It¡¯s like a buff! Fufu might be useful in making buff potion!| he eximed.

    Yeman busied himself in collecting the flowers.

    He summoned his pets Elder Priest and the new pet which he called ¡®Night¡¯ because of its color. He really doesn¡¯t have a sense of naming. But he didn¡¯t mind it.

    After 2 hours and half. They finally gathered many. But still many left in distance. But Yeman didn¡¯t mind it. He only needed toe back again if he needed more. More importantly, he could grow them inside his Lord¡¯s Domain together with the White Petal.

    After sending some to his domain.

    He used his Material Processing Skills to process some.

    Secondster, when the mixer image stop rotating.

    Yeman smiled. |It really became a pill, and not just that, it gave more medicine points than the White Petal Moonflower. Fufu!|

    He continued processing 100 pieces. Now he has 100 purple pills and 1,000 medicine points.

    He then continued to synthesize the Health Regeneration Potion. Now he set into 10 potions.

    After the rotating icon of mixer stops,

    It even leveled up into 11.

    Seeing this, Yeman felt the pounding sounds of his heart. Now he needed to buy thest material in his market.

    The next material was the root named ¡®1-decade old root¡¯. It was avable in his market so he just bought it.

    He was wondering why not 10 years old root? It was more convenient than a 1-decade old root. But ¡®meh¡¯ it wasn¡¯t important.

    The 1-decade old root could be bought 10k soul points each.

    He decided to buy 2 since he needed 2 Vitality potions.

    After a few minutes, he was finally able to breathe a big breath. Now his magical power had finally advance; Nheless, he still has 1 free skill slot avable.

    He checked some magic scroll in his market but they were expensive. Mostly 100k soul points. His soul points were not enough.

    He decided to rest first and think of itter.

    He nces at the sleeping girl.

    |While staring at her sleeping face I noticed the purple crystal at the corner of my eyes. That crystal is the main reason why she acted like that.|

    |Because of it, I almost did a very big mistake in my life. Taking advantage of such a girl that is out of her usual self is just...no good.|

    |After all, this girl is much younger than me. She is not even considered as a woman yet. Though, she is a beauty and had a well-developed body. But still, she was just a 17-year-old girl.|

    |Though on earth, age doesn¡¯t really matter, but for me who is a gentleman and only experiences a rtionship for once. This thing really matters to me.|

    |I really wanted a serious love life.|

    |It is not good for someone like me who wishes to return on my original world will be bound in this world. I don¡¯t even know if what kind of power that title will grant me after I achieve it.|

    |What if, it was a one-way trip only? And no return?|

    ¡°.....¡±

    |For some reason, I felt a pain inside me while thinking of this. Looks like this body was longing for someone within this world. Right, I remembered that guy had someone he likes. Maybe because of it?|

    |Who knows, huh!|

    |So for now, I have to avoid falling at the beauty that this world offers to me.|

    |And also, I have a responsibility now in this world. To protect that guy¡¯s only family.|

    Hah-

    |Even so, this girl for some reason looks cuter when sleeping.|

    |Ah...what I am thinking?!|

    .....

    |I shook my head then pull my body to stand up and walk towards the purple crystal that Mina touched.|

    |After I arrived near to it, I noticed that out of all the purple crystal around the area, this one was the only one that had lost its luster. It was fading and lost its original color. While the other purple crystal around was still gleaming with vigor.|

    |And also, no more fluctuations of energy in it, unlike the others. In that case, this is the reason why Mina has increased her health points.|

    |Wait, what if, what happened to her this noon is some kind of weird tribtion due to this crystal.|

    |Then, why it suddenly has gone after drinking the c? I was only wanted to distract her that time, but it really stops her.|

    |Could it be because the c is from other world items that are why it had an unexinable effect in this world?|

    |Well, I just needed to try it to someer.|

    |Hmmmmm... Certainly, I need more information about it.|

    |For now, I must store all these crystals too in my bag andter put them inside my Lord¡¯s Domain.|

    Yeman bought a pair of gloves from his market and lifted the first crystal that sticking out on the ground. Of course, he only took the one that was still gleaming. Then one after another he stored them in his storage.

 Chapter 53

    Sleepless...

    Morning arrived in the blink of an eye.

    But unfortunately, that was not the case to Yeman.

    He was not able to fall asleep even for a bit, because his mind has a lot to think of.

    The sky that could be seen up high was already bright. But below the cliff, the surrounding still dim.

    He was lying down staring to the sky, wondering about the current time. Since he could not predict while in this kind of limited space to view.

    ¡°Uhmmmmp...¡±

    He heard the morning habit from someone in good slept. Stretching her whole body in rxing andforting while stimting a morning yawn at the same time.

    Yeman gulped.

    .....

    He knows this was it. Wondering what she might think after she witnessed how her dressing had changed.

    The truth was. Yeman failed to fell asleep because of the very reason on how he would going to exin this to her if ever she questioned him.

    He closed his eyes as to act that he was still sleeping but the eyebags on his eyes was distinguishable.

    Although it was still useless to act this way, at least he could buy a little more time to himself and to think of a better idea or solution.

    What if she directly assumed that he took advantage of her? Judging the way she dresses right now, it was easy to misunderstand the situation and point him as the vitor.

    Regardless, he wishes that she had the memory of what had happened yesterday noon. And if not, he wishes that she believed him at least.

    It was a pain in the ass. He should have just went back with her. Then exined what had really happened to the three guys. Maybe it was a better idea than this.

    He wondered if what would Leo think about it. Weren¡¯t Mina like that guy?

    For Yeman, this was one of the most difficult situations he found himself involved in.

    After realizing that he could not fall asleep no matter what he did, and it was useless now since it was already morning, he decided to open his eyes and twisted his head towards her¡ª slowly like a robot.

    ...Then,

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡± he unconsciously let out an utter.

    His pulse abruptly raised. He felt nervous and lost for words to say.

    She was staring at him while lying in a side view inside the sleeping bag he bought. In her eyes...he could feel that she have many questions.

    Yeman¡¯s eyes blinked twice. Scanning for words inside his mind. Unfortunately, he failed. He failed to find words.

    Mina could only vaguely remember a thing. She doesn¡¯t have any idea of why she was sleeping in this ce.

    But seeing him sleeping about 7 ¨C 8 meters away to her left, she ended up staring at his sleeping face.

    Even though she noticed him slowly twisting his head to her direction, she continued staring at him.

    When their eyes met, Mina was flustered and feel a heat rushing to her face. But, she needed to say something.

    First, ¡°G-Good morning,¡± she greeted him.

    He heard her greeted him. But for Yeman, It was literally good and bad at the same time.

    Regardless, he needed to act cool to avoid being suspicious.

    ¡°...Mhm, good morning too...¡± (good job!) he thought after he replied.

    Then, Mina asked him if where they were at the moment...and what happened yesterday.

    |Is she mad? Or what?| He questioned himself.

    |Anyway, what she meant by her question of what happened?|

    ¡°Uhm, n-nothing happened,¡± he replied again with furrowed brows.

    ¡°I-I mean, w-why we ended up sleeping in here? And what time is now?¡± she followed question after question.

    He sighed. Regardless, he had to tell her the truth.

    Yeman exined to her what had happened and how she lost control of herself. But he kept the part where she jumped on him and almost did something unusual.

    Mina slowly nces at her clothes.

    Her face instantly turned red after realizing that she was wearing new clothes and that her old one had been torn by her! She stared at him with a face that wanted to question.

    Of course, Yeman understood what kind of question her staring had. She wanted to ask him if he saw it.

    With a face that wanted to scream and cry, Mina¡¯s corner of the eye has formed beads of tears.

    ¡°This is it!¡± He uttered.

    Though she wanted to cry for the embarrassment, seeing his flustered face made her felt happy for some reason. Not just that, he stayed with her overnight without taking advantage.

    At this thought, Mina secretly smiled while unconsciously hugging the new shirt she was wearing.

    She doesn¡¯t know how he got this shirt, but she had already witnessed more things about him which no one knows yet, except for the two of them.

    A warm smile was written on her face as she silently followed his back. They were walking towards the camp.

    Of course, Mina was doubtful of him, of all the unnatural things he did. Like for example, taming that beast? Or killing them in a far and from a higher ce.

    She doesn¡¯t know how powerful he was at the moment. But she was happy for him. She doesn¡¯t know why, but she just felt it for an unknown reason.

    She also was happy for herself. Because she was able to achieve another breakthrough!

    Right now, her rank was Bronze-Grade II Assassin. And she also was able to learn another skill.

    She could feel became stronger. Even her hearing had improved. Her eyesight became clearer and could see much farther. Her perception, strength, speed...and all other aspects of her had improved. Though the pay of it was her bosom being slightly seen by this guy in front of her.

    But she let him for now. Because she could feel from his eyebags that he did not manage to sleep.

    After arriving at the camp, the three older guys were stunned seeing the two.

    They were doubtful of what had happened to these youngsters. In their minds... ¡®did they really do that thing?¡¯

    Their thinking was too obvious that it was showing on their faces.

    Yeman scratches his face while showing a troubled smile.

    Mina¡¯s face, on the other hand, had turned as red as tomatoes while shouting ¡°You are mistaken! We ddddd-did nothing!!!!!!¡±

    Yeman yawn...

    |I¡¯m sleepy| Good thing that he chooses to buy the shirt that doesn¡¯t look too different from the dress of people wearing in this world.

    Days had steadily passed...

 Chapter 54

    300 years old history

    Yeman was strolling in the forest to find some useful nts to process. After walking for almost half an hour, he found ake.

    He went near and took a peek on it.

    Theke was so clear that even his reflection could clearly discernable. It was also deep. Maybe around his shoulder, if he jumped into.

    While gazing on the swamp, he noticed some fishes. He thought of catching some, but it a waste if the water became muddy or foggy. So he decided to buy a fishing rod in his market.

    Tap..tap...

    He tapped on the

    choices then sat beside theke.

    Plok! Sounds of water when he threw the string of fishing rod with its bait in it.

    .....

    ...

    While waiting for fishes to take his bait his mind wandering around.

    They said that today was the day that the carriages from the empire would arrive.

    He thought of what kind of empire was Whitestone Empire. Since his knowledge from this world was just limited in this area where they currently were.

    Good thing that he managed to befriend some people in these past days. They told him some stories of the empire.

    Especially that old man. The old man he meant was the man who came talking at him that night before they storm the Sitona Town. The same old man handed him the hot herbal tea.

    The old man named Mar Hoyek... but aside from his name he did not bring out any other information about himself. Not that Yeman cared for it.

    Last night, the two of them were talking in front of the bonfire.

    The old man told him about the empire. He said that the Empire of Whitestone had 300 years of history. At first, it was a border part of the Malufort Kingdom.

    But something had happened that made the Malufort Kingdom fall. Even their king had died.

    Because of this, people in power started to gather troops in order to dominate and became the new ruler of the kingdom.

    Blood spurted...cries and howls were everywhere.

    Every leader of the group used their means in order to outfight their peers. Schemes and traps were well yed. The people¡¯s lives in that kingdom had turned into a living hell after the supposed to be the father ofnd left without appointing the next ruler.

    This was what would happen when a ruler died before it passed the throne to the new ruler.

    From left to right, the war would asionally break out.

    The crying of children and adults alike seemed like an out of the melody songs.

    The kingdom¡¯s people turned into the survival of the fittest. Where strong preys on weak.

    Food, water, clothes, and any other main resources had be scarce. People dying in war, starvation, and illness.

    Pandemic had spread out. Even the supposed to be faithful people from the church had started to questions themselves if truly a god did exist?

    Their faith in the unseen God had started to lost its value as they also started to join the war.

    Some Kingdom from far ces just waiting and did not attempt to join in a war of people of Malufort Kingdom. Even though the kingdom started to crumble, but this kingdom was known as one of the strongest.

    The people living in this kingdom were all good at fighting. Not just that, they were trained in battle at a young age.

    So no one would imagine how such a powerful kingdom turned into a wastnd.

    The other kingdom just watching and waiting for them to exhaust their strength. Aside from the people of Malufort, the other kingdom was wary also from other kingdoms.

    They knew that whoever took the bait first would weaken their troops and be the second target by the other. Having this in mind, they found themselves in a stalemate.

    Until one day, an unknown person came and joined the fight. With him was a troop numbered in 200 or so members.

    No one knew, if who this person was. He just came from nowhere. He was so powerful and so his members.

    He ended the fight and rebuild the kingdom which was named the Whitestone Kingdom.

    The new kingdom became stronger and stronger as time went by. And now it dominated some of its neighboring kingdoms.

    Many years had passed by, now it was called the Whitestone Empire.

    ...

    ¡°W-What are you doing¡ª!¡±

    While Yeman was recalling the words of the old man, a sudden sweet female voice reached his ears.

    ¡°Uh...?!¡±

    He unconsciously uttered while taking a nce at where the voice came from.

    |She again?!| he cried out after seeing who the other person.

    |Wait! Wait! Wait! Why she almost naked?!| Yeman was flustered when he noticed that the girl on his right side in half undressed state.

    Long golden hair. With white skin that no slight scar visible. Voluptuous and sexy figure. And a beautiful face. And she was in her undergarments!

    ¡°You! Turn around!¡± With a pulse that surfacing on her forehead, she shouted at him.

    He hastily looked into the other direction with a gulping sound.

    |Did my perception failed to detect this person?| he questioned himself with doubt.

    |Wait, did she n on swimming here?|

    |Arg, in that case, can¡¯t be helped... I had to go.|

    ¡°UHM, miss... if you want to swim...then I will go,¡± he said.

    ¡°.....¡±

    |No answer?|

    ¡°Miss?¡± He called out again.

    ¡°...why are you calling me like we don¡¯t know each other?¡±

    She replied with a question and in a sad tone.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman knitted his brows as he fell silent. After hearing her question, he thought for seconds if that guy Eman knows this girl.

    Though he knew that Eman was rejected by a girl, Yeman doesn¡¯t know, if who the girl rejected Eman.

    And this girl at his back seemed like, had something bugging her within.

    Aside from that, wasn¡¯t this girl bump him two times with horse?

    He was thinking if she had any kind of enmity towards him... he means towards that guy named Eman, the past host of his body.

    ¡°Uh¡ªsorry miss... but, you see... I lost my memory... and you know¡ª¡±

    His words have been cut off.

    ¡°What? Are you joking at me?!¡± Her voice became louder.

    ¡°No, of course, I did not...uhm¡ª you can ask my other squadmate...¡±

    Yeman was wondering why...

    Why he had to reason out with this girl. He supposed to get angry with her. But he can¡¯t. Like something from within him... won¡¯t let him get angry at her.

    |Why do I feel like... I long for this voice?|

 Chapter 55

    Grilled fish with seasoning

    Hearing his words. She bit her lips. She was mad at him.

    ¡°Nevermind. I don¡¯t care if you had lost your memory or not,¡± she told him as she turned her back on him.

    But her mad voice had a tinge of sadness in it.

    He noticed her slowly moving. He quickly turned around to see her. He saw her back moving away from him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± he called her before she left. Even though he doesn¡¯t know her, he felt like he knows her for long.

    His voices reverberated in her ears. She bit her lips and stopped her step, ¡°what?¡± asking him without turning her back away.

    Yeman had not prepared himself for this. He called her in out of reflex only. And did not think what to say next.

    He was speechless for a moment. Then pondered what he would be going to say. He noticed her knitted her brows. He opened his mouth not sure of what to say.

    .....

    ¡°I-If...you want to eat fish... I can share some with you...¡± |Shit! Why do I feel perplexed? It wasn¡¯t good. I had to control myself.|

    |Wait. Based on the way she talked, it might be possible that this girl and the previous host have some deep connection with each other. In that case, did this body reacted after seeing her? Don¡¯t tell me the previous owner still have a significance left in this body? I won¡¯t let it! This body belongs to me now! (Yeman eximed while glinting his eyes.) But, first thing first, I had to ask something on this girl.|

    ¡°.....¡±

    He noticed her silence.

    ¡°The truth is, I learned this new technique of cooking a fish...so, I wanted you to judge the taste of it,¡± he said while scratching his face and darted his eyes from left to right.

    ¡°Uhm, that is...if it is fine with you, if not... Then, it can¡¯t be helped,¡± he added.

    She nced at him.

    ¡°...okay,¡± she nodded and walked towards him, and sat 3 meters away from him.

    ¡°Ahaha, thank you,¡± he giggled.

    |Now the problem is...no one biting my bait!|

    She was silent waiting for him to catch a fish. She was wondering why she agreed to him.

    Even though she already had decided to herself that she would forget him. That she won¡¯t forgive him.

    But here she was, silently sitting beside him. Near the swamp just the two of them.

    Hannah secretly took a nce at him. He somehow did not bother her anymore. Or maybe she was right after all. That he just ying at her from the beginning. That he was using her for his benefits.

    Hah~ she sighed inwardly.

    In Hannah¡¯s mind, she kept telling herself to just leave here. But why? Her heart won¡¯t let her move an inch.

    She hugged her wless white knees. Her golden hair slowly hovered in the air as the morning breeze embraces her pretty face.

    Yeman, however, was anxiously waiting for the fishes to bit his bait.

    But unfortunately, no one was biting on it.

    |Where the fishes go and why they did not bite?|

    He nced at her and thought that this girl was pretty indeed.

    Her fragrance that was carried by the morning breeze towards him smells familiar to him. Yeman felt a goosebump after realizing how his body reaction was too strong that he could not even control it.

    He questioned himself if he was not in full control of this body. It looks like he was right after all.

    Though the girl beside him was too pretty, he knew that what he felt at the moment was not his own feeling. It might be from that guy.

    Hannah knitted her brows. She noticed that almost 15 minutes had past but the guy beside him still caught nothing.

    ¡°I-I think your still the same as before, ¡± she suddenly said.

    ¡°Uh? Can you tell me how... I am the same?¡± He asked her curiously. Cause Yeman knows that he was not the same with that guy.

    ¡°Your bad luck in fishing,¡± she said straightforwardly.

    After saying this, some memory from the past appeared in her mind. This kind of memory was what Hannah wanted to forget.

    |What? Is that some kind of buff? That guy has that kind of talent?| Yeman was surprised by what she had said.

    ¡°In that case, no choice, huh,¡± he said then put down the fishing rod.

    Seeing this, Hannah sighed. She thought that the guy with her had given up fishing. Well, that was good for her. She certainly wanted to leave and distance herself from him.

    But unfortunately for Hannah, her thinking was proven wrong.

    Yeman took the gloves on his left hand. He was wearing it because he could not properly control the skill in this hand. Sometimes it unconsciously activated.

    So he decided to wear a glove in it.

    Hannah just staring at him took his glove on the left hand, and then dove it into the swamp.

    Yeman slowly spread his palm. Some tiny pieces of meat sunk deeper into the swamp. He bought this in his market.

    Secondster, he noticed some fishes aggressively biting on it.

    One after another came rushing towards the bait that he released.

    With a smirk on his mouth, he mumbled.

    Stun Finger!

    An electrifying sound that was unnoticeable by others reached his ears.

    Secondter,

    Fishes of different sizes floating on the swamp surface.

    Hannah stared dumbfounded at the sight.

    She was wondering what he did. Why the fishes suddenly floated? Though they look alive, they seemed could not move.

    ¡°See?! I¡¯m not that bad at fishing right?¡± He arrogantly said at her.

    ¡°.....¡±

    She fell silent.

    Later, Yeman gathered all the fishes that floated.

    He caught about 50+ fishes. Not just that, system notification was unceasing in his vision.

    He received exp and soul points after killing them.

    Looks like killing fishes could be considered like killing monsters as well.

    Every fish gave him 100 exp and 50 soul points. Not so high but, he was happy to discover it.

    He then grilled the fish after cleaning them. And bought some seasonings from his market.

    She wanted to help. But he said no need. Since the one who invited her, he had to take care of all the chores.

    She was silently staring at him. Cleaning the fishes, make a fire, then, grilled them.

    Hannah¡¯s nose twitched as it caught the delicious smell from the grilled fishes.

    Minutester.

    Hannah couldn¡¯t stop herself from gulping, while her stomach started to grumble. She felt ashamed.

    She hoped that he didn¡¯t notice it.

    At the first taste of the grilled fish, Hannah¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°D-delicious!¡± She eximed.

    Not just that, she felt her strength went up. Every bit of the grilled fish, she felt stronger.

    Yeman was dumbfounded staring at the green bar above her head. The number was increasing every time she bit his grilled fish with seasonings.

    Hannah noticed his funny reaction.

    She was surprised to know this side of him.

    For some reason, she misses this get together for the two of them. Hannah unconsciously bit her lips.

    A tear nned to escape at the corner of her eyes. But she had to hold on. She could not let herself be fooled again by this guy with her.

    After all...he was the guy that she loves the most, the same guy who hurt her the most, and he was the guy who raped her 14 years old cousin.

    After they finished eating, Hannah went back first.

    But Yeman noticed some eyes, fixedly staring at them while they were eating.

    .....

    The carriages finally arrived that noon. And now they were traveling back to the main city of the empire.

 Chapter 56

    Heroes

    While the carriages traveling along the road, Yeman noticed Mina staring at an object in her hand.

    The object is unknown to him. It was a square with carvings of ancient scribbles and imprint.

    He noticed the imprint was glowing in blue-ish color. And Mina had fixed her eyes on its t surfaced.

    ¡°Nice, it has raised a lot, ¡± she muttered while smiling.

    Yeman knitted his brows. Trying to figure it out but nothing came to his mind.

    He also noticed some letters formed on its surface. Wondering what it was. He wanted to ask but he chose not. Especially, when in his mind had reyed what happened on that noon at the Giant Cliff Hole.

    He shook his head lightly to shake this kind of thought.

    Every squad has its own carriage. But not all had chosen to ride on it. Some were riding their horses. Like that girl he saw at the swamp; she and her squad were riding on their horses.

    .....

    Though he asked that girl about her rtion to him before he lost his memory. But her reply was vague. He had a feeling that she did not fully believe him. And it looks like she had some grudges towards him.

    Though Yeman doesn¡¯t know what had happened with Eman and that girl, he had managed to connect some details based on what they had talked about.

    It looks like, that girl had been a close friend to that guy. And something happened that made her mad at him.

    Yeman couldn¡¯t figure out more beyond this. Since that girl did not talk much.

    Anyways, he doesn¡¯t mind it. He just wanted to get rid of being targeted without him knowing what was the reason. He needed to rify himself for any potential danger that maye in his way.

    Knowing your enemy was like readying yourselves.

    This body had some reaction on that girl, he admitted it. But that was because of its previous host.

    Now that it belongs to him, he could do what he wanted to do.

    He could not just love anyone in this world. Since until now, his first love... Marie was still there.

    Though, he almost sumbs to the temptation that the girl in front of him showed to him, the reason for it was because he was a normal healthy person. So his reaction was to be expected. Especially when a super hot girl did it to you. And his rtionship with Marie was vague at the moment.

    It¡¯s not even sure if he could manage to go back. And what if, if he did manage to go back, but Marie wasn¡¯t there anymore. Or already marriage with others. Well, for Yeman, it was better if she managed to get married to another man than she loses her life.

    Especially when he was not there to rescue her. Yeman regretted not able to revive on that. Why it has to be here? Why not in that world instead. If he only had revived in that world, he would protect her no matter what happened.

    But for now, he could only pray for her safety. Yeman was helpless thinking of it.

    Why giving him power but he could not even protect the one that was dear to him?

    Without him knowing, a sigh had sneaked out from his mouth which caught the attention of a girl at his front.

    Mina knitted her brows while ncing at him.

    She¡¯s wondering if something bugged him. This guy who suddenly became mysterious had to let a sigh escaped from its mouth. That seemed like a heavy load pressing him down.

    She opened her mouth. But no voice had managed to produce. She was afraid if he told her that its none of her business. She doesn¡¯t even know what he thought of her.

    What if, she was just arade for him? And what if, she could not see him again? Since the mission had already done, it would be difficult for her to make a conversation with him.

    While thinking of this, a heavy feeling started to bud from within. She felt sad at this thought.

    Wondering why it had this kind of effect. It just one month that had passed.

    But the feeling she had towards him had leaped beyond from a training mate in the Academy, arade in the mission... to a friend... but, was it really just a friend? or...

    She could not tell. But this was the first time she had this kind of feeling to someone. Like you wanted that someone near you as much as possible. Like you wanted their attention. Like... you wanted to breathe the same air he/she breathed.

    Such a feeling! Mina could not believe it. Was she still fine?

    Or did something happened to her? Was she sick or ill?

    Many thoughts came to her mind just to find a reason for herself.

    Why it seemed like she was suddenly attracted to this person? Do his changes have such an impact on her?

    Yeman felt she was staring at him but decided to ignore it.

    Mina chose to stay silent.

    ¡°Old man, what do you think had happened on the frontline?¡± Leo asked.

    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m sure they had already defeated the demons out there,¡± Stonehard voice out while grinning.

    ¡°Hard to guess, but I heard, those heroes they had summoned have a different level of magic power. They could even improve their rank in just a short time,¡± Ronny said while trying to scan some information in his mind based on what he heard.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leo tly said.

    ¡°Yeah. But, we can¡¯t say for sure that they can easily wipe out those demons. Even the powerful members of 13 families did not manage to do it. And I also heard that the strongest hero had a rank of Gold-Grade III,¡± Ronny told them.

    ¡°Woah, wasn¡¯t it only 3 months that they arrived here?¡± Stonehard asked in amazement.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ronny nodded.

    He heard Ronny, Leo, and Stonehard discussing the Heroes.

    |So even in this world had many heroes, huh. By the way, what demons are they talking about?|

 Chapter 57

    The Empire¡¯s predicament

    The day when the pce received the news. A man was sitting in a chair inside a spacious room. In front of him was a well-polished table. On top of it could be seen parchments that were lined ordingly.

    There was a total of 7 parchments on the table that was rolled neatly like a scroll and tied with ribbons.

    Each and every ribbon have a different color to one another.

    The first parchment on the man¡¯s left side had the ribbon color of white which followed by green, blue, purple, yellow, red and ck.

    Based on this man¡¯s figure, which was wrinkled and his hair that was lost its luster. It seemed like he was on his 70-80 years old of age. He was wearing a robe that was embroidered by white and gold. And at the back of his robe, a big insignia of a white towering castle with its domineering white wall had imprinted.

    No doubt, this was the insignia of one of the strongest empire in this world, the Whitestone Empire. And this old man was the one and only emperor of this empire, Emperor Regis Fortmanibus III.

    Opposite this old man was another man who was wearing a silver-ted armor. He was one of the messengers in the empire.

    ¡°Your highness, these are all the reports of the seven missions from different ces,¡± report by a man while on his knee.

    .....

    The emperor knitted his wrinkled brows as he reached out on each parchment.

    He was reading each of them one by one. As he read on it, it surfaces on his wrinkled face that what written on that parchment wasn¡¯t good of news.

    The man on his knee in front of the emperor was gulping while beads of sweat trailing on his face.

    On the third parchment, the emperor finally showed a pleasant nod. The soldier at his front breathed a sigh of relief at this.

    Looks like some good news had happened. But after it, the emperor did not show any reaction again except for thest two parchments. Looks like the other missions were still ongoing.

    The emperor then took pieces of paper in the drawer. And wrote on it using ink and an edged pen.

    Minutester, 13 papers rolled neatly into scrolls were handed to the messenger at his front.

    ¡°Hand this to the 13 patriarchs,¡± said the Emperor in a husky tone.

    ¡°Yes, Your highness!¡± The soldier replied as he took the scrolls with the utmost respect. Then the messenger left abruptly.

    ¡°Only one mission had been sessful...hah, except the heroes group.¡± The emperor said and let a sigh escaped from its mouth at the middle-end of his words.

    ¡°Your highness, you mean...one of the subjugation mission had been sessful?¡± A man on his 50 wearing a golden and white robe which was sitting on the chairs around the long rectangr table quietly with 10 others like him suddenly voice out.

    These eleven people were the minister from different departments.

    Hearing this, the other also showed a surprise expression on their faces.

    They have never been thought that one of the subjugation mission would be sessful. Since its already 10 times that they sent subjugation mission to the fallennd that was overtaken by a herd of monsters. But each of them, always ended by their defeat. Their men were ughtered and always a number that could be counted by fingers in a hand was able to get back.

    As longer the time that had passed, the more difficult it bes to reim thend. Because the monsters were able to increase their number in a shorter possible time. Much faster than increasing the number of empire¡¯s soldiers.

    This was one of the empire¡¯s predicament. And another of it was because of the unceasing attacks at the frontline. Where demons trying to overtake the whole empire.

    The empire was surrounded by enemies. They were fighting at all front. Even humans alike were no exception. Some kingdom were waiting for the empire to weaken their forces before it preyed on them.

    That was why they sent recruited soldiers and not the soldiers in the pce for the subjugation mission. Of course, each subjugation team wasmanded by one of the best elite soldiers in the empire.

    And also, a big reward was waiting for those who would be sessful. Not only they could get rewards, but this was also the perfect time for the youngster of the 13 families to show off their skills to the patriarch of their family. This was the right time for the second and third in a line of their family to leap into first in line as a sessor of the patriarch.

    Many of the younger generations had enlisted themselves.

    And every time a piece of news came out. They could only grief upon reading whats on it. Because of every reports that they received always news of failures and deaths.

    After all the failures that had happened, they didn¡¯t expect anymore that there would be a day that they were able to seed.

    Finally, a miracle had happened. One of the subjugation team had managed to achieve the first victory. Every time the empire lost a town or city from the enemy attacks, it would be a minus to their resources.

    ...

    Even though one of the subjugation teams able to im a victory, the others hadn¡¯t made it. Every mission of subjugation had a different oue. No, that was only applied for today. Because before, every mission of subjugation had the same oue. There was only a failure result.

    No subjugation team had managed to be sessful yet. Not until today. So there was a bit of good news out of all the bad news.

    ¡°Yeah, 1 subjugation mission and the 2 defending mission in the frontline that lead by the heroes were sessful,¡± the emperor said.

    The Minister of Defense and the Minister of Subjugation showed a smile on their faces. These reports were, of course, a good thing for them. They were the one that was tasked on these two missions after all.

    The other minister finally able to smile at them. Unlike before, they would potentially the subject of scorn for their ipetence. But today, a miracle had happened. And they finally able to achieve a victory.

    Already many years had passed that the strongest empire had suffered a setback.

    Although the mission was not that fully sessful if you calcted the deaths of soldiers; however, sess was still a sess. And because it was the first time that had happened, it brought a different kind of significance at them.

    Now, it was time for them to show off their power again.

    The emperor called out to the Minister of Ceremony and Minister of Treasury for the weing of these valiant soldiers and their appropriate awards.

    The day that the carriages would arrive. Many peoples popted the roadside. With them were different kinds of banners. They were waiting for these soldiers who bravely risk their lives in order to reim one of theirnds.

    Everyone was expecting to see their loved ones. They both knew that being sent into this mission was like sending them into their graveyards. But only the poor citizens of the empire have this kind of thought.

    A young girl with shoulder length brown hair scuttled around and crammed in the flock of people. Craning her neck to take a peek at the distance to where the carriages would be first to show up.

    She held her hands at the front of her chest, praying for the safety of the people she loves.

 Chapter 58

    Eina

    Yeman peeked outside and saw another towering wall ahead, same as the wall he¡¯d seen at the Town of Sitona. Looks like every town and city in this empire were surrounded by it.

    Many workers were sent to the Sitona. They needed to re-establish that ce. And Some soldiers were left in that town. To guard the workers.

    On top of the wall, many uniformed soldiers were lining up. They were holding some weapons in their hands. Some were holding banners.

    Regardless, seeing the carriages approaching, the towering gate of the Main City was being pushed by 4 people in a uniformed armor. Same armor as the other guards that could be seen ahead.

    One by one, the carriages entered the gate. The soldiers that could be seen around had given their respectful salute towards the carriages.

    Yeman noticed many people ahead. They were standing disorderly at the roadside. Some were shouting for the names he couldn¡¯t recognize.

    Some were holding a piece of paper as big as short bond paper. While the others were holding a piece of cloth. Each of them has some words written that he could notprehend.

    A suddenputerize image that caught every one of those words appeared in his vision. Then it reappeared in his vision again with the tranted version in somewhat futuristic mannered.

    .....

    If he remembered right. This was the first time he saw the writing of this world. They somehow look different than on Earth.

    The words were written like hieroglyphs from the ancient Egyptians. But he thought they were different.

    Noises from people were unceasing as they shouted for names and praises for the valiant deeds of the soldiers.

    But not all were like that. Because of some was shouting in grief while throwing insults. Yeman thought that maybe they were the family of those soldiers that did not make it. They died in battle.

    |Not all humans born with the same luck. Some were lucky, while some...not.| He muttered in his mind.

    The parade of carriages proceeded to the wide-open area of central park.

    Not only their subjugation team that went back. Some teams also returned. Of course, they came from other ces. But the other subjugation teams have uniformed gloomy faces that were written on their faces.

    And it was noticeable that only a few of them had managed to return. It looks like, they were not lucky.

    While the subjugation teammanded by Commander Borg Skybird, where Yeman and the others belong, were having different expressions on their faces. Some showing grim while some having a smile on their faces.

    Each carriage consecutively went to a stop after arriving in the area.

    All the passengers went down while holding different kinds of emotions within.

    Since Yeman and Mina sitting opposite each other near the carriage door, they found themselves awkwardly staring at each other.

    Yeman was waiting for her to climb down, while Mina was absentmindedly staring at him. He then offered her the door first.

    Thump!

    When her feetnded on the ground, she sighed inwardly.

    Lady Hemi!!!

    A sudden uproar from the people in the distance. They were shouting Mina¡¯s name. Mina sent a nod at them.

    When Yeman alsonded his feet on the ground. He was greeted by the noise of people. Calling Lady Hemi name. He was puzzled if who was Lady Hemi. But those people were looking at their direction.

    He nces beside him and saw her sending a nod to those people.

    |It¡¯s her?!| He was shocked. |Looks like Mina was of the noble family since they called her with respect.| He thought.

    When the squad of Hannah had passed at them, another shout from those people could be overheard.

    They were shouting Lady Han! While some still shouting Lady Hemi! Wee back!

    Yeman and Hannah¡¯s eyes met each other for just a moment. He also noticed the other people with her sending piercing nces at him. Especially that one specific guy that they called Jura.

    Yeman thought that these people were of the same nobility as Mina based on their fan club. Haha, he could not help himself letting augh. It looks like even in this world, idol¡¯s existed too.

    Suddenly,

    The murmurs broke out when those fan club saw him. But because of his heightened hearing. He was able to catch each of their words. He thought that maybe Eman was popr too. Since he was able to get close with a beauty like Hannah and Mina. He was not sure about Mina, but, she seemed to know Eman already. Based on the way she talked at him before. But it¡¯s not a kind of closeness that like a friend.

    Nheless, the murmurs said...

    ¡°Look, is that the worm guy?¡± Ask by someone.

    ¡°Yes, it is him, no doubt!¡± Answered by the other person.

    ¡°Right, though he looked something had changed about him, but no doubt that it was him,¡± added by the other person.

    ¡°Eh? He managed to survive as well?¡± Surprised by someone.

    ¡°I heard that he was in the same group as Lady Hemi. Look they were even in the same carriage,¡± followed by another person.

    ¡°Lucky pest!¡±

    Looks like some people know him as well. But in the bad part.

    ¡°Hah!¡± He sighed.

    No one noticed Mina knitted her brows.

    After she achieved to rank up twice in a short time, her senses had improved a lot; Therefore, the murmurs had been caught by her ears. She felt sad after hearing them.

    Although, before their mission, she also was one of them who doesn¡¯t have a good feeling towards this guy. But it was different now. She already epted her wrong. She also said her sorry, which he epted.

    Mina could even felt that they became closer, but she doesn¡¯t know if they could be considered as friends. That was why she had a mix of feelings at the moment.

    She was happy about their achievements and that she and her cousin Leo were able toe back safe. But she also felt troubled for herself. She was afraid that after this, there would be no more chance for them to talk at each other. Though there was still one year before they graduate at the Academy, they were barely able to see each other in that Academy.

    Mina bit her lower lip.

    Yeman noticed that all those people who shouted and murmur at them were mostly youngster. He remembered what Uncle Ronny said that Eman went into the Academy. He surmised that those people were from that Academy as well. They look well dress as well. He believed that each of them was from a good stature family.

    Uncle Ronny, Stonehard and Leo climb down as well after them. They noticed that all around them, the other recruited soldiers were already in a heartfelt reunion with their families.

    Yeman smiled at the sight. He somehow missed his family on earth.

    ¡°B-Big Bro?¡±

    A skeptical call from someone in a low voice which captured by his ears.

    The squad took a nce from where the voice came from. On the right side of Yeman about 10 steps away from him, a girl standing. She was wearing a dress with faded color and a headband on her shoulder-length brown hair.

    An old shoes on her feet, and she was standing while her hands on top of her chest. She was staring straight at him with a face that was about to cry.

    Based on her figure, he could surmise that she was 12 years old. Five years younger than him.

    Yeman could probably guess. That this girl in front of him was no other than...Eman¡¯s younger sister¡ªEina.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he said at her with a smile.

    ¡°...mhm!¡± She nodded.

    Eina could no longer hold her tears. She rushed towards her big brother and jumped on his chest while saying, ¡°wee back big brother!¡±

    He patted her head while embracing her gently. He somehow felt the family warmth at her. Looks like this body does recognize the people close to it.

    Ronny and the others smiled after seeing this. Eina also weed her Uncle Ronny.

 Chapter 59

    Saying goodbye

    Ronny asked Eina if she came alone. She shook her head and said, she was with Aunt ire. He then nodded at Eina¡¯s answer.

    Ronny in a serious voice warned her to calm herself first because he needed to tell her something important about her brother. Although she was puzzled for the sudden seriousness of her uncle¡¯s tone, Eina while clinching her brother¡¯s sleeves nodded at her uncle.

    Ronny then exined to his niece about her brother¡¯s situation.

    .....

    ¡°...ha?...¡±

    She was shocked.

    Which was noticeable to everyone around her from the irises of her eyes that were tersely shaking after hearing what her Uncle Ronny had said.

    Though her Uncle Ronny always teased her and her brother, he was not the type to lie at them.

    .....

    She could hear her noisy heartbeatlike hundreds of horse hoof repeatedly thumping on it.

    She then nces at the people around her and saw them nodded their heads. Even the beautiful Miss beside her brother did too. Eina stared at her brother with redness in her eyes. It was hard for her to believe what her uncle had said.

    ¡°B-Brother, i-is it true...?¡± Eina weakly asked her brother for confirmation. Her voice brought pain to anyone who listens to it. It was lonely and tense.

    Yeman stared at Eina, smiled briefly and nodded at her.....then opened his mouth.

    ¡°...sorry, ¡± he said at her while gulping some saliva. Then he opened his mouth again... ¡°Although I lost my memory, it doesn¡¯t matter... as long as I¡¯m alive, right? And...I still have a chance to see my cute little sister. It just a memory, it wille back again...or if not, I can make new memories. Will you help me with it? Or will you help me to recover those lost memories of mine?¡± He gently said and asked her as he ces his hand on her trembling shoulder.

    Eina stared at her brother while listening to every word that came out from his mouth.

    Losing their parents at a young age, Eina could only rely on her brother. For her, her brother was the most important person in this world.

    She had witnessed all his struggles. Even at a young age, her brother Eman learned how to live like an adult. Though their uncle Ronny was also helping them and didn¡¯t leave them, her brother Eman don¡¯t want to rely too much on him. He doesn¡¯t want to be a burden to his uncle.

    So he was working hard. Earning money at a young age. Doing work, and any part-time job that could help him earn money for him and his sister.

    Even if he was tired, he did not show it to others, especially to her. He would always be looking at her with a forced smile to hide his tiredness. But Eina knows how tired he felt at that moment just by looking at his eyes. After all, he was her brother and she knows him very well.

    But right now, Eina could not see it. The tiredness within his eyes. Nheless, those brown eyes of her brother had be red agate in color for an unknown reason. Even his identical brown hair had be dark ck.

    He was almost different from the brother that left their little home that day to join the subjugation mission with Uncle Ronny.

    She was able to tell that right at this moment he was not tired and something about him had changed. But his words brought aforting feeling to her.

    ¡°B-But h-how did you know...that it was me a while ago?¡± She asked him, still hoping that they were just teasing her. She knew that losing someone¡¯s memories was like dying in itself. You don¡¯t know anyone and everything. All around were foreign to you. Like your a new person. Or a newborn baby.

    She knew that it was not a good thing. But her brother in front of her wearing a calm face. He was in hisposure.

    Yeman pointed at Ronny which Eina able to understand that it was her uncle who told her brother about her beforehand.

    Eina with teary eyes, ¡°...mhm! I will help... hic...brother...to remember his memory that had lost, hic! Or...to make new memories¨C¡±

    She tearfully agreed at his brother. Then she hugs him tight once again.

    Beside them, Mina smiled while staring at the sibling. She doesn¡¯t know that this guy was a kind brother to his sister. Seeing his sister crying for him, she felt guilty for being mean at him at the beginning. Mina already knew that not all people were unimportant. Because they also have families or friends that would feel sad seeing them in pain and happy seeing them just fine.

    But still, she missed something important, ¡®to not judge someone by how others saw them; judge them after you realize how they acted to the people close to them.¡¯

    She felt a heavy load inside her like something was squishing her puny heart. After realizing how unfairly she felt mad at him. Just because the others told her how bad this man was, she also felt like teasing him and making a fool at him. This was truly what she felt at first, then evolve into hate after realizing that this person wanted tomit suicide on that mission after being rejected by Hannah.

    But in the end, it turned out that everything was just her miss conjectures. And he even was the savior of many people without them knowing. He even saves her cousin.

    Mina felt her eyes became itchy. Like something solid went inside.

    A momentter,

    Katak! Katak! Kata¡ªcreaaaakk!!!

    A new carriage stopped at their front. And a man of 50+ years old wearing a ck suit and white gloves on his hand climbed down on it.

    ¡°Young master, and Young Miss, wee back...¡± the man respectfully bow in their direction.

    Leo and Mina nodded at the man.

    Later on, the two of them said their farewells. But Mina seemed to like having a hard time saying her farewell to Yeman.

    She just standing in front of the carriage while facing her back at him. She bit her lips and tried to open her mouth.

    A puzzled expression had surfaced on the old man¡¯s face while waiting for Mina to climb inside the carriage.

    Yeman, on the other hand, was staring at her back. Waiting for them to depart. He had no idea of why this girl was standing still in front of the carriage door.

    She nced at him, ¡°S-S-See you...¡± she ended up muttering these words. She doesn¡¯t want to say goodbye, because deep inside she was hoping to see him again sooner.

    Although she muttered it, Yeman was able to hear it. Even his sister beside him was blinking her eyes.

    ¡°...mhm! See you,¡± Yeman doesn¡¯t know if those words were directed at him. But she was ncing at him while muttering those words with a sad face, therefore, he nodded and replied.

    After hearing his reply, Mina climbed on the carriage. Leo said his farewell to Uncle Ronny and Stonehard then nodded at Yeman. A momentter, the carriage departed in haste. He let out a sigh when realizing how sad his cousin¡¯s face in front of him.

    He could guess that this cousin of him had fallen in love already. Based on her unwilling face to depart.

    Unlike before the mission had started. She keeps talking about things she wanted to do and her n in the future. But right now, she was silent like no one beside her inside this carriage. Leo could only let another sigh departed from his mouth.

    ¡®But it was a pity,¡¯ Leo thought. After all, they were members of one of the 13 great bloodline families.

    Yeman still has no idea if what were those two¡¯s rtionship. But that man that looks like a butler or maybe a butler, said Youngmaster and Young Miss at them. Regardless, Yeman did not think much of it, after all, they were justrades in mission. And that mission had been aplished by him.

    Well, no one knows it, except him and the group of Mayu.

    Right now, he has more things he needed to do. But before that. He wanted to know more about this sister him. She somehow looks like him. He thought that if ever he had a sister on earth, it would surely look like Eina. Since his face and Eman¡¯s face were just the same. And her sister¡¯s face looks a little identical to him.

    He thought it was weird, having someone from a different world to have the same face as yours.

    Though he was older on earth, however, this face of him right now, was the same face when he was younger. No doubt about it.

    After Leo and Mina left, Stonehard also said his farewell, which Ronny and Yeman nodded. Though they were not the ones who killed the Rat Lord, they could get a huge reward in this mission. Not just that, they also found treasures.

    So they got the most gains.

    The reward would be sent to them at ater date. But before that, a banquet 1 week from now would be held at the pce hall. All of the recruited soldiers who participated in those missions were invited.

    But this banquet was most likely to celebrate the first time aplishment of the mission.

    Although, there were more ces that needed to reim. But for now, they needed to boost the soldier¡¯s morale.

    And one more thing about the subjugation mission, they could only send again after 1 year. The empire losses a huge number of soldiers at every failed mission. So in order to send another batch of troops, they needed to replenish their forces first.

    Now that there was one team that had managed to aplish, who knows what would be the higher-ups nning to do in the future.

    At the distance, he saw Mayu and her group. That guy wearing sunsses was possing in the midst of crowded people. His hands on his waist and his sunsses pointing straight to the sun whileughing hard.

    The people around him were having disbelieving expressions.

    Mayu however, was busy talking to the people which he assumed from the pce because of their ways of dressing. Two old men in long dresses of gold and white in color and wearing a cap that could only be seen in Korean dramas about empire and kingdom.

    Yeman smiled at this sight. Look like he made the right choice to evade himself from iming as the Rat Lord killer.

 Chapter 60

    Away from City

    After Stonehard also left,

    ¡°Eina! Oh, I am searching for you, dear. Good thing that you are just here,¡± a woman holding a basket, which Yeman thought inside it were vegetables and meat. She had ck long hair that was tied at the back. And had sharp looking eyes. She had a good body figure, that anyone could guess she was pretty at a young age.

    She was calling his sister with unease expression written on her face.

    ¡°A-Aunt ire! Sorry, I¡¯m excited to see my big brother and Uncle Ronny,¡± Eina replied a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, but don¡¯t leave like that again okay? It is not safe for a girl like you to wander alone in this ce,¡± she said at her like a mother directed her daughter.

    ¡°O-okay, Aunt ire, s-sorry,¡± she bowed slightly and said her sorry, then she tugged on her brother¡¯s sleeve. It looks like she wanted to whisper something on her brother.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ronny intentionally coughs which caught the attention of ire.

    Yeman slowly bends his body so that Eina could whisper at his ear. After it, he found out that this woman known as Aunt ire was the one who let them stay at her house when they sought out from their home after their parents died. So they were living with her for many years already.

    .....

    And Aunt ire was an old friend of their Uncle Ronny. They were actually arade in arm back when they were training at the Academy. Or even in some of their missions.

    Ronny also exined to Aunt ire what happened to Yeman.

    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t worry kid, memory loss is not a big deal, it can be healed if you had the right amount, but of course it can be healed also through time, maybe you will remember everything in the future, what most important is that your alive,¡± she said while cing her hand to his shoulder. Trying tofort him. But it also a goodforting words to Eina.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Anyway, good job to the both of you, I knew it, that nothing bad will happen to you, looks like this old man¡¯s luck still kicking until this time,¡± She jokingly said while lightly hitting Ronny with her elbow.

    Ronny let a tired sigh escaped from his mouth. On the other hand, Yeman and Eina wereughing at the sight of their uncle being teased.

    ¡°Oh sha! Let¡¯s have a feast tonight, Eina, dear will you help me with cooking?¡± Aunt ire lively proimed and asked Eina for help.

    ¡°Of course, Aunt!¡±

    They rode another carriage, then went back outside the city, Yeman doesn¡¯t know if where they live. He expected that their home was inside the Main City of the Empire. But it looks like they were living 20 kilometers away, north of the Main City.

    He saw mountains and forest at the distance while peeking outside the carriage. Ronny however, was storytelling about the mission that had happened.

    Eina was leaning her head on her brother. She was sleepy listening to Uncle Ronny. And sometimes opened her eyes when hearing the name of her brother. How her brother valiantly rushed to the group of monsters. And save many lives without them knowing.

    She felt scared while imagining how scary it was to fight those monsters. But she also felt proud of her brother.

    Even though her brother had no magic, he bravely fought those monsters.

    But at the next word of Uncle Ronny they wore shocked faces.

    He told them that Yeman had awakened his magic and now able to use it.

    Even Eina who was half asleep widened her eyes staring at her brother.

    Aunt ire and Eina staring at him with curious eyes.

    After Mina told Ronny and the others about how he used invisible magic, Ronny keeps pestering him to show it.

    Yeman decided to show the Sneak Skill from his sub-ss.

    Like that time, Yeman scratches his face then let out a sigh. He needed to show it to these two as well.

    Eina and Aunt ire were dumbfounded while staring at his silhouette slowly fading inside the carriage beside Eina and in front of Uncle Ronny and Aunt ire.

    Eina tried to tap the ce where he was sitting a while ago. She felt something touching her head. And her hands touch something in the air. Looks like this was her brother¡¯s clothes.

    His silhouette had gone, but he could be touched.

    Secondster, he materialized again in the same ce. While his left hand outreached to his sister¡¯s head while patting her.

    ¡°Wow! Bro y-y-you had vanished a while ago! Is that your magic?!¡± Eina excitedly eximed.

    Yeman nodded at her.

    Her eyes were brightly gleaming while tears ready to fall down. In her mind, finally, her brother won¡¯t be mocked by others.

    Because of being a magicless person, everyone mocked and taunted him. Now, no one would call him a worm anymore.

    Yeman wipes her moisten eyes that were about to cry.

    ¡°Thank you, Eina, for being happy and sad for me, but you don¡¯t need to waste your tears anymore. Although I can¡¯t promise, I will try not to let you feel sad again,¡± He said at her while sending a warm smile.

    For Yeman, he already thought her as a real sister. Not just because of the promise he made to Eman. And not just because his body could feel the warmth of a family with her, but because, she was like a real sister for him in all aspects. And that was what he truly felt.

    After an hour of travel, the carriage finally went to a stop. The ce was surrounded by mountains. And only a few houses could be seen ahead. The ce could not even be considered a town.

    But the view was wonderful. Far from the noisy city. Even the air that embracing Yeman skin was fresh and out of pungent smell.

    |Such a good ce to live a good and quiet happy life.| It made for a great change. Though Yeman on earth was living in a city, he already experiences living far from it when he and the others were on the mission.

    Their home was not that grand. It was just a normal wooden house. Not so big and not so small. But enough for 4 people to live in.

    Aunt ire and Eina went directly to the kitchen to prepare the foods. While Uncle Ronny went out. He said to feed his pet. Yeman wonders what kind of pet he means. Maybe a dog or chicken.

    Yeman however, after taking a bath, he went to his room, used to be Eman¡¯s room.

    The room was just enough for him. It was about 10-meter square wide. Not so many things inside. Near the bed, there was a clean table with no speck of dust visible. Inside the room was clean. Even the white clothing covering the bed had no tinge of a wrinkle in it. He wondered if Eina did it. It looks like she really loves her brother so much.

    ¡°Such a kind sister,¡± his mouth leaked a smile while muttering this.

    He sat on the bed while waiting to dry his hair. Yeman nced around the room.

    Secondster, his eyesnded on the old wooden cab which was facing the door.

    He stood up and walk, then stopped in front of it.

    He slowly opened it. But he noticed it was locked. Though he could open it by force, Yeman does not want to break it.

    The padlock was like the old type lock that needed abination of numbers to open. He then asked the system for the code.

    Although his System was not a helpful system, it would sometimes answer him.

    The system answered him and presented thebination of numbers.

    He then followed. A momentter, a clicking sound could be heard after inputted all the numbers.

    Yeman slowly opened it...

 Chapter 61

    Magician¡¯s Seed

    What he saw inside were old clothes that hung neatly. Underneath it, he noticed something that was being covered by a cloth.

    Yeman picked on it and uncover. He was greeted by an old looking notebook. No, only the color of the book and pages that looked old. But he assumed it was not old. Even the pages were no visible folded mark.

    The cover was vaguely designed. A faded green colored with lines erected, and something like an animal with big eyes sticking on it. He thought it was a painting of bamboo tubes and a ko. But the color was faded.

    Though there was something different by this ko and the ko on earth. But Yeman pushed this thought at the back of his head.

    He was wondering and curious about what this book was.

    Later, he figured out that it was a diary. Eman¡¯s diary.

    He sat down on the bed while drowning himself into reading it. While he was reading farther, his brows knitted and his eyes glinted. Even his face showed dark shades on it.

    Like he was possessed by something evil. The words and letters inside the diary were written in a foreign type ofnguage for him, yet, the irises of his eyes were like a typewriter as it follows every sentence of this diary.

    .....

    He was reading it fast, faster than the normal person could do. In his vision, the tranted versions of the writing were unceasingly popping out.

    Thump! Not even 20 minutes that had passed when the diary he was holding made a slight thumping sound after he folded it again.

    Yeman was unaware of what kind of face he was wearing at the moment. He was surfacing a face with vague emotion.

    Deep inside he was sighing in regret. Regret for that person. He decided to restore the diary inside his system storage.

    He wanted to reread itter. And the truth was, he was halfway only before he finished reading it all. He folded it and restored it because he noticed someone standing behind the close door of his room.

    |Looks like, they had finished cooking.| He thought.

    A momentter, Yeman heard knocking sounds which he already expected. He even knew who was behind that door. Her loving sister, Eina.

    As he opened the door. Eina excitedly announces that the foods had been cooked and they were going to eat.

    She was dragging her brother¡¯s hand towards the dining table.

    He saw Uncle Ronny already sitting cross-legged on the matted floor. Aunt ire, on the other hand, was preparing foods. Yeman and Eina went and sat also.

    They were having a joyful dinner. Yeman couldn¡¯t help praising of how delicious it was. Finally, he was able to taste a good dinner. Aftering into this world. He only tasted nd foods from the ration they got. He even secretly bought foods from his market. But now, he finally tasted decent food from another world!

    This was one of the things made him excited aftering into this another world, to taste the foods in here.

    But it was a let down that he only tasted those same rations every morning for more than a month.

    Now finally, he tasted it. Aunt ire and Eina were happily staring at him.

    ¡°Brother, how is it?!¡± Eina asked him.

    ¡°Mhm, xo¡ª-gawd!¡± He was about to say ¡®so good¡¯, but his mouth was full that the words came out wrongly.

    Eina giggled at her brother¡¯s reply.

    The three then wereughing at Yeman.

    ...

    A big burping sound escaped as he rested himself on the house balcony. Yeman was sitting while staring at the moon that was raising unnoticeable by the eyes.

    They just finished the happy dinner. His sister Eina was napping while making him ap pillow. He could even hear her slow breathing.

    In Yeman¡¯s eyes, the bright moon was reflected on it.

    He was thinking how such a girl had suffered after her Magic Seed was forcibly taken out from her by those people.

    While reading the word Magic Seed, he thought that maybe it was like a magic source of the magicians. Or maybe it was.

    It was stated in Eman¡¯s diary, that the 7 years old Eina was kidnapped by an unknown group of people. Eman that time was about to lose his mind for thinking where his sister was.

    Uncle Ronny and Aunt ire were sent to the border at that time. Only the two kids were left in this house.

    Eman that time was 12 years old only.

    He went to the mountain with arge basket hanging on his back to gather some herbs, for him to sell at the city. Many magicians who were making medicines and drugs would buy it at an unfair price.

    But Eman sold it to them anyway. He needed money after all. And he was just a kid at that time.

    Later, aftering down the mountain with a basket that was full of herbs, he went directly to this house to take a quick nce on his sister. Just like he always did before going to the city.

    That time of the day, he couldn¡¯t see her. His heart started racing. He rounded the entire house hoping that she was ying around. But he could not find her no matter what he did.

    He decided to search around the ce. But still no shadow of his sister. He went into the neighboring house to asked for his sister¡¯s whereabouts. But no one noticed her.

    Until one friend of him reported that he saw some guy wearing that kind of clothing. And with them was his unconscious little sister.

    Eman was shocked. And his body unconsciously ran towards the ce stated by his friend. But it was toote for him. The people who took his sister were already left with her.

    He doesn¡¯t know where they took her. And he doesn¡¯t know who took her. Since the people who took his sister were wearing clothes all over their body. Only the burn mark that was formed like a skull on one of the man¡¯s left forearm was the only clue he got from his friend.

    Ronny and ire at that time were tasked to defend one of the borders of the empire. And the missionsted for 5 months. They seeded in defending it with the expenses of many lives.

    Four and a half months had passed after Eina was kidnapped by unknown people. Eina was found in front of this house. nkly staring at the house. She looks thin and ill.

    When Eman saw her, he could not tell how he felt that time. He had felt mixtures of emotions; sad, regret, joy and etc....

    He also found out a sad truth. That his sister had lost her memory and she could not use any magic after that time.

    Uncle Ronny and Aunt ire were shocked when they know it.

    After that, Aunt ire had decided to retire. So, the thing won¡¯t happen again. But Eman knows that it was toote. His sister already suffered. But he felt d for Aunt ire anyway.

    ...

    Yeman was sadly staring at her sleeping face while brushing her brown silky hair with his hand.

    But his eyes were gleaming with hatred.

    Minutester, Aunt ire went to the balcony and Yeman asked to send Eina into the bed.

    Now he was staring at the moon alone. He decided to get up after an hour. He noticed that the others were already asleep.

    In front of this house was a field of grains. They were growing tall. Looks like the area had fertilend.

    He was walking steadily towards it. Like he was just going for a walk.

    But his eyes were gleaming. That even the death himself would have a second thought to approach him.

    Now he was in front of therge grain field. He stopped his step and stood in front of it.

    He already knew that these guys woulde tonight. Good thing that he happened to read that diary.

    In his perception, he perceives about 30 silhouettes.

    But Yeman was standing alone without a tinge of fear that he felt.

    He even felt joy at the moment. He doesn¡¯t need to seek for them, because they instead seeking for their deaths.

    One after another head peeking out of the grain field.

 Chapter 62

    Certain God of Death

    About 20 meters from him, heads were popping out the tall leaves of the grown grains, or as well be called wheat.

    The surrounding was already dark and only the glimmers from the moonlight give the area with slight illumination.

    ¡°Leader, there is a man standing ahead,¡± said by someone covered in ck clothing from head to feet.

    The leader nces ahead and saw a silhouette, then he answered...

    ¡°Kill him, we cannot let any possible witness alive,¡± said the leader wearing the same clothing as the former.

    The leader then eyeing the said man that was standing ahead of them. The man was overlooking the growing tall grass of wheat.

    Upon identifying the man¡¯s face, which was Yeman, the leader of the group in ck clothing narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°No, wait¡ª¡± before his men could make a move, he called out and sent a stop signal.

    .....

    ¡°Sir?¡± The second inmand of their group asked their leader.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, our target this evening,¡± said the leader to his men. Their voice was inconspicuous.

    After hearing their leader. Each and every one of them narrowed their eyes towards their prey this evening.

    Some of them were smiling with a vicious looking face. They were already used to killing. After all, this was the kind of job they chose.

    They were already veterans in killing a person. They were even given some tasked like killing a strong magician with 2-3 ranks higher than them.

    And they seeded in all of their missions. This night was no exception. However, this mission was the most boring mission they ever had. It was said that their target was a worm. Or known as ¡®magic-less person¡¯.

    Some of them wanted to refuse this mission. After all, it was easy to aplish. Even sending one person would be enough to finish it.

    But after hearing the reward of this easy mission, many of their members decided to tag along.

    They were wondering how such an easy mission had a considerable reward.

    Even if the client said that the target was a magic-less person. They decide to take preemptive measures. They gathered pieces of information about this target. And just like what the client said, this guy literally was a magic-less person.

    They even bought Cloak of Invisibility for each one of them. Well, even if they spend money this time, the mission reward was too huge. And the Cloak of Invisibility was useful for their next missions.

    ¡°Leader, let me handle it,¡± one of their members whispered. Suddenly, a blowing wind had passed by, which slightly hovered the cloth that covers his body, a knife was tucked-in at his back.

    The leader smiled briefly and nodded, then said...

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t make it bloody, and finished it fast so that we can still have time to drink in the tavern,¡± replied the leader.

    ¡°Aye, sir,¡± he said in azy manner, like saying ¡®good grief¡¯. He won¡¯t even be wasting magic in this type of mission. Such a boring mission.

    He canceled the invisibility effect of his cloak. For him, there was no need for a sneak attack. And the target was already there. Standing alone without knowing that every second of his life had already started counting down.

    He then moves forward in normal steps. Like he was just having a normal night. He looked to their target. It was a young man. About 17 years old, with no parents and was living with his sister and uncle, and also an aunt that was a none rted by blood.

    It was reported that the target¡¯s uncle and aunt were veteran magicians. But he knew that those people were traveling in their dreand as of now.

    ¡®Such a pitiful person, looks like I need to make it a little quicker so that he will not suffer for long. This is the only parting gift I can give to this young man,¡± he thought as he ambled towards the target.

    Now only 10 meters left, the young man was standing without moving. Secondster, it noticed him, as the target¡¯s head craning to his direction. It was already 10 pm in the evening. But this young man weirdly standing alone in front of these fields.

    He was wearing an old T-shirt with faded brown color and a v-neck, paired with a thin fabric pajama.

    After several seconds, he arrived at his front. About 3 steps away from the target. A good distance to perform a quick normal strike.

    Ehem! He cleared his throat. Then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey young man, it is alreadyte at night, what are you doing here, kiddo?¡± He first questioned the target.

    ¡®Since this is thest moment of this person¡¯s life, let¡¯s see what hisst words be like,¡¯ he thought.

    He noticed the young man smiled briefly, then it opened his mouth.

    ¡°Just taking a stroll and gasping for fresh air, venerable sir,¡± answered the young man in a respectful tone. Without even giving any suspicions towards him.

    ¡®Such an innocent person,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But mission is mission,¡¯ he added. It was regretful for him to kill some innocent target. But life was not so gentle. And he needed to do it if he wanted to survive as well.

    Because if they failed in their mission, their life would be the expenses.

    ¡°Hmm, I-I see... is that it?¡± He questioned him while his hand slowly reaching the knife hidden underneath the cloth.

    ¡°Nah, since I¡¯m here, maybe I also going to get rid of some pests that were hidden in the wheat field. After all, the harvesting season ising. It¡¯s a waste of effort if I let them be,¡± the young man answered honestly.

    His voice was as normal as talking to his uncle or father about his daily life.

    ¡®Such a normal person but managed to gain some enmity from a vicious person,¡¯ he regretfully thought. He was pondering how such a normal young man abled to get himself involved by this mess.

    ¡°Ah, you mean some pest¡ª-¡± his words stop and...

    ¡°What?!¡± He knitted his brows upon noticing the underlying meaning of this young man¡¯s words. His hand quickly grab the knife to strike this dangerous person. He figured out that this young man was not ordinary at all based on his words. And he also noticed some fluctuations of magic in him.

    It was unbelievable, he could not believe, that this young man noticed hisrades hiding in the wheat field.

    It was a mistake! This young man is a magician as well! Good thing that the magic energy he felt to this young man was below than him.

    His hand bends to strike but...

    His body did not move...

    ¡°H-how ce...¡± he was shocked. And he felt his body deliberately losing strength. His vision slowly dimming.

    But he took a quick nce at the young man in front. He was smiling slightly while his eyes were gleaming like a certain god of death.

    He did not notice if when the young man moved his hand. He was sure that this person was empty-handed when he came close to him. But right now, he was gripping... a dagger?!!

    He was shocked, but it was toote for him now.

    Secondster, a head dropped from its body.

    Notification after notification appeared in Yeman¡¯s vision.

    His face was tranquil even after taking a human life. After all, it was not the first time he killed a person. He already killed some thugs on earth beforeing here.

    He then res at the other intruder ahead of him.

 Chapter 63

    Cold-blooded killer

    *Soul Fetcher*

    It was recorded in the ancient book that these entities were the ones who imed and collected souls of the fallen.

    It was said that they were immune to death itself.

    Since in the first ce, they were not a living entity. And also, they were not considered as dead as well.

    And there was no way to get rid of them since they were immortal in this state.

    They were also described as ¡®Zealous Soul¡¯ because of how passionate they were in collecting souls of the departed.

    They could also be described as ¡®Avenger Soul¡¯.

    It was said in the ancient book, that this Soul Fetcher would someday be returned to their original form when they umted enough souls.

    .....

    And perhaps, they would take their revenge at that time.

    But what if, if the one they sought for their revenge already was long dead? To whom they point their hatred at that time? No one knew.

    Since no one knew what this Soul Fetcher really was. Or what they look like before they became as they were now.

    This additional information was currently disyed at his vision.

    Regardless, Yeman¡¯s title was based on it.

    He could be considered as half immortal at his current state. He was immune to death, no doubt about it. But it didn¡¯t apply to his body. Only his soul was immortal.

    But Yeman pondered that it was no good for his body to die. Since it was not clear how long for him to reborn again. If only his body was immortal as well. It would be more fun. Like, when you were using a cheat in a game. And troll the other yers.

    Nheless, after killing that man he also acquired 1,000 experience points and 5,000 soul points.

    And 1/10 souls collected.

    What he understands, that if he was able to collect 10 souls his small fountain of soul would expand its capacity. Right now it was disyed in his status that he currently had 500/500 soul energy.

    This soul energy works like mana for him.

    The strength of his attack also depends on how much soul energy he used in his attack.

    This additional thing made him more excited. Now he could channel his soul energy and increase the strength of his attack. But he needed to be careful in using it.

    Regardless,

    He had no time to read all the pieces of information in it because at the corner of his eyes, he noticed the other enemy started to move. They were hastily charging towards him.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± The leader signaled his order.

    He could not believe what his eyes were seeing.

    Theirrade¡¯s head was the one who dropped down on the ground while his body still remained standing.

    The leader clicked his tongue and thought that that guy acted carelessly. It was because he deactivated his invisibility that he was decapitated.

    He should warn him not to get careless since the target, though magic-less, but trained in the Academy. Of course, they have also been taught how to fight in hand to hand.

    The leader bit his lips. It was a mistake to look down on the weak. Even though they were professional in this kind of job. They¡¯re bound to be a mistake.

    It looks like their mistake this time was because of over trusting the information they got. If not, they would not be looking down at this person.

    And their member would not fall victim at him.

    Regardless, he would kill this person no matter what. He took one of his men. Then that puny life of him was not enough as payment.

    He ordered to kill it immediately but not to get careless as their first member did.

    Her men after nodded rushes towards Yeman who was still standing ahead.

    Blood spurted at the headless man standing at his front.

    He then kicked it to avoid staining his clothes.

    The headless body was thrown ahead from the force brought by his kick.

    It was thrown over 25 meters away from him and passed by the other charging enemy.

    Blood could be seen sttering around the wheat field.

    In this depth of night, people mostly traveling in their dreand inside their houses.

    They did not realize that outside, a bloody battle had already begun.

    Some of them stopped and stared at Yeman in shock after the headless body flew passed them.

    They were wondering if this person could see them. But it was impossible. Only the high ranking magician was able to do it.

    And this person was not even a magician!

    ¡°...wait!¡± Someone among them voices out in shock.

    The others also stopped on their feet.

    ¡°Heh, why? Having cold feet?¡±

    One of them sarcastically questioned and continued to rush towards Yeman.

    They were wearing a Cloak of Invisibility after all. How could he just stand there?

    And besides, their enemy was only one person. Even if he had knowledge in fighting it was still not enough topare with their experience.

    ¡°Wait, Meatball! Stop!¡± One of them called out to the person with the alias of Meatball. They usually used their alias when in a mission.

    ¡°Heeh!¡± Meatball ignored hisrade¡¯s call and continued to attack that person ahead of him.

    His movement was so quick. When he reached 15 steps away from the target, he leaped into the air while deactivated his invisibility, upon deactivating the invisible effect of his cloak, his figure blocked the moonlight and his shadow shaded on Yeman.

    Meatball¡¯s mouth was grinning wide. Now there was no way for this enemy to escape from his intended death.

    *Freezing Shadow And The Hands of Death From The Abyss!*

    He chanted the name of his technique.

    From the ground where Yeman was standing, two hands made of shadow crawling out to reach him.

    An eerie growl...like a howl from thend of dead could be overheard when those two shadowy hands crawled out from the ground.

    A chilling air was felt by everyone around. It sends chill on their spine. Like opening up their spores.

    It was scary as a ghost would pop out from nowhere.

    Seeing this... hisrades were sighing. It looks like no need for them to worry. And no need to help as well.

    No target had ever escaped this kind of attack from Meatball. They assumed that he would rush and fought in melee. But looks like they were mistaken.

    Meatball was using his special technique. After what happened to theirrade, how could he go easy to this target?

    ¡°This Meatball, really a sly one,¡± one of hisrademented.

    Whenever a target was hit by his shadow. They would find themselves unable to move. They just stood freezing while waiting for those hands to drag them in the abyss of no return.

    The others gulped while seeing it. They thought that this technique of Meatball was one of the scariest technique their group had.

    Even their leader who was watching from their back was smirking.

    ¡°Hah, I should have sent Meatball first than that jackass who carelessly fell victim...¡± the leader sighed and muttered.

    Suddenly, they noticed something odd.

    They...couldn¡¯t find their target. He was gone!

    Everyone was shocked and quickly nce around.

    Secondster,

    ¡°Gyaaaaahhhh!!!¡±

    They heard a cry from someone. After it...

    An object flew towards the other...at the back...

    Thud! Thud! Thud...

    It hit the ground and rolled many times...

    They nced at it...and saw...

    ¡°A head?¡± One of them unconsciously asked when realizing what it was.

    Their mouth was opening wide as they stared nkly at the head.

    .....

    ¡°I-Its...Meatballs¡ªhead! W-W-Waaaahh!¡± Another person cried out upon identifying whos head it was.

    Everyone was stunned.

    No one had abled to react. Since no one had noticed how it happened.

    Fear...surfaces in their faces as their heart pumping noisily.

    They felt goosebumps on their skins.

    Thud!

    Another headless body fell on the ground.

    Thump!

    And that personnded beside it.

    No one understands how it happened. That guy supposed to be freezing while waiting to be pulled into the abyss.

    Everyone gulped a mouthful of saliva as they cleared their throat.

    They were hesitating if to attack or retreat when they realized that...their target was a cold-blooded killer.

    If they made a mistake, their head would be the next to fly. The more they felt scared and hesitated to attack upon thinking of it.

    Well, Yeman was immune to control type of spell or magic because of the title he got after killing the Snake-Eyed Phantom. Which gave him the title of Phantom Killer. He acquired an additional 20 points to his Sense and Agility stats, and Immunity to Control spell or skill.

    He used his Sneak skill after the shadow of that victimnded on him. No one had imagined that he could use also the invisibility magic.

    Until now, they had neverprehended, what had happened.

 Chapter 64

    A person in ck, wearing all ck(2in1)

    After killing the second intruder, he received 1,500 experience points, 7,500 soul points, and 2/10 souls were collected.

    Yeman nces at the enemies around him. He could not see their faces, but he knew their exact location, and he knew how many of them were left.

    The enemies stood freezing on their feet. Never in their wildest dream that they expected this to happen.

    They had already lost two of theirrades in just¡ªa small amount of time.

    And both of their heads were severed from their bodies! They could even hear the gulping sounds of theirrades beside them.

    ¡°L-Leader, h-he is a magician¡ªthe information is...wrong¡ªvery very wrong.?¡±

    One of hisrades whispered. But the leader could not determine if he was telling or asking him, because of his voice that was mix with fear.

    Upon hearing it, the leader knitted his brows. He could also feel the fluctuations of magic energy circting in that person¡¯s body. He was wondering if the client had betrayed them or was lying...or was it a setup?

    .....

    In any case, they also did research about that person, and they found out that he was indeed magic-less.

    No matter what, they needed to kill this person. He already killed two of his men. Only his death could quench the anger he felt at the moment.

    Besides, even though he could use any magical energy, the energy he felt at him was not so highpared to them. So it was still easy for them to kill him.

    Based on how low the magic energy that he felt in that person, the leader believed that that person at most ¡®Apprentice¡¯ rank only.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong, even if he¡¯s a magician¨Cor not, his magical energy is lower than any of us. At most, he¡ªat apprentice rank only. And besides, we have the advantage in number,¡± the leader replied.

    The person beside him nced at him with a relieved face, but he noticed another thing. ¡°Y-You¡¯re right. B-But leader, do you think...he could see us?¡± he said as his face showed a cynical expression while ncing on that person ahead of them.

    The leader narrowed his eyes. ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± He subconsciously muttered upon hearing hisrade¡¯s words.

    He nced at the target and also noticed that person ncing at the exact location to where his men¡¯s position.

    He stared at him with a grimace-looking face. ¡®N-no way...¡¯ he uttered.

    Secondster,

    ¡°Ahem! Do you guys have no n to attack? Or¨Care you initiating a staring contest against me? Hehe.¡±

    That person who supposed to be unaware of them asked with a chuckle while raising his hand to urge them to attack.

    It surprised them all. All of them tightly shutting up their mouth while waiting for their leader¡¯smand.

    They were gripping their trusted weapons while their hands and feet slightly trembling. And their chests were heaving high and low as their breathing bes deeper. The loud thumping sounds of their hearts were getting noisier as per second of the clock ticking in their minds. This was the first time that they felt fear in a mission. Not even those Silver-Graded magicians were able to inflect fear at them.

    The humid air of the deepening night seemed like it¡¯s added more pressure at them. Although the surrounding was chilly yet beads of sweat molded at any parts of their bodies as they alerting themselves for the possible attacking from that cold-blooded enemy, that would behead them without a second thought as perchance presented.

    Even the leader felt something unexinable about that person. He could not understand why he could determine them.

    Even though, they were wearing this Cloak that was a little cheaper than the invisibility potion. Though, it less effective than invisibility potion, it has an unlimited effect than that.

    And invisibility was not easy to perceive by weak magicians, however, this person still noticed them?

    ¡®How could it be? This is impossible. Only higher ranking Magician was supposed to determine an invisible person!¡¯ He grumbled inside him.

    No matter how he denied it, yet that person knows about them. He knew even their exact locations.

    Regardless, they don¡¯t even know how he was able to escape from Meatball¡¯s technique. That attack was a sure hit. And yet, Meatball was beheaded in a second they blinked their eyes.

    The leader strongly bit his lip which causes it to bleed. Then he gritted his teeth and secondter...

    ¡°ATTAAAAAACCKKK!!!¡±

    He shouted at the top of his lung to stimte his men to attack the target. But his men had nk faces and their eyes darted back and forth to their leader and to their target.

    The leader¡¯s brows were twitching and a pulse surfacing on his forehead. He could not believe that his men which supposed to be professionals in this line of job showed weaknesses in front of a single enemy which not as strong as the other target they had been killed before. ¡°Don¡¯t get afraid! He¡¯s one man only! And he has weaker magic energy than any of you! ATTAAAAAAACK!¡± He shouted again.

    ¡°FINISH HIM! KILL HIM! BEHEAD HIM!¡± He shouted like a madman and screamed until veins surfacing on the white of his eyes. Even his salivas were sttering around.

    No need to hide their whereabouts since the enemy already knows about it.

    After shouting, the other also realized what their leader meant by his words. He was right, their enemy was only one man, and even though it was shocking to learn that he was a magician and not a magic-less worm person. However, his magic energy was lower than any of them!

    ¡®Ridiculous! How could this person caused fear at them?!¡¯ Each and every one of them howled within.

    They were professional killers. And they were the hunters, not the one to be hunted! This was ridiculous! They were the famed assassination group that was feard in the empire. And yet, this young man impossibly causing fear at them?!!!!!

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±KILLLLLLLL!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    THEY SHOUTED! And their courage to kill the target rose up once again.

    They rushed forward while casting different kinds of magic skills and techniques.

    They wanted to kill this person and avenge their tworades that were decapitated by him. Like what he did, they would be going to take his head and feed his trash body to their pets.

    Yeman noticed them charging towards him. Each and every one of them was on par...or if not...a little stronger than that girl, Mina.

    For some reason, their figures were like a wave of hungry zombies that were hungrily trying to take a bite on him.

    He also noticed some stronger people¨Cstronger than any of this charging group; two of them at the back. He guessed that those people were the leaders of these groups. But those two were just staying and standing still. He thought it was unfair for his men.

    ¡°Even here, huh. Superiors don¡¯t like to do the dirty jobs,¡± he muttered.

    ...

    The charging group, without wasting time, they fired magical attacks towards him. And some of them brandishes their weapons that were glowing in different colors.

    But...

    Teng! Peng! Peng!

    Before their attacks could hit their target...it was met by an invisible shield.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Balls that made of fire, winds in the form of des, and spear of ice and etc...

    Each and every magical attack did not happen to touch even a single hair of their target.

    Even their weapons had suffered a knockback after hitting an invisible wall. Their hands that were gripping on it trembled, which followed by numbness.

    They were dumbfounded while mouth gaped open.

    Their only enemy suffered no injury from their waves of attacks. Even a slight scratch was a non-apparent.

    He was standing in front of them with a smirk on his youthful face.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone fell silent. And a wooshing sound of chilly wind passed by.

    ¡ª

    ¡°...h-howe?¡± One of them mumbled in disbelief after several seconds of silence.

    A secondter,

    HEHEHEHEHEHEHE!!!

    KEKEKEKEKEKEKEK!!!

    HEHKEKEKEKEKEKE!!!

    Everyone was hearing hideousughter around them.

    One after another, figures popping out from thin airs.

    The attacker¡¯s group subconsciously steps back away from Yeman.

    Until...

    They found themselves surrounded by an unknown group of people. Each of them holding different kinds of weapons and wearing different kinds of clothing.

    The assassination groupplexions turned pale when they noticed the people surrounding them were having human faces, but most of them were having bodies of a beast or monsters.

    Their waves ofughter were so dreadful that it sends a chill down their spines. They could also feel the oozing killing intent from them.

    The assassination group, trembled in fear as they nced at them with grim faces.

    About hundreds of people with bestial bodies materialize around them. The assassination group numbers were only about 1/3 of them. Now the situation had be more out of hand.

    They slowly assembling in the middle while readying themselves. Like a group of wetting chicks. Facing back to back to each other and gripping their weapons while pointing in front.

    But the hands that were gripping were trembling in fears and causes the swords and any weapon in their hands to shake.

    They noticed that one of the new arrivals ambled his feet towards the young man that their target this evening. His body was covered by the robe and a hood.

    He was stepping casually but no one dared to attack him.

    The assassination group found themselves back at square one. Their rising courage a while ago was like a fire of dying candle, deliberately losing its glow. And been spoiled with the appearances of these people.

    .....

    The person wearing a robe and a hood continued walking towards that person.

    At his hand was a piece of 3 meters long stick. At the tip of the stick, there was a piece of crystal that glinted when hit by the illumination of the moonlight.

    After it arrived beside him, it downed to his knee and said...

    ¡°My lord, good to see you well.¡±

    Based on the man¡¯s voice. He was at most 70-80 years of age. His face could not be seen because of the hood he was wearing.

    The others also followed him and went down to their knees while simultaneously phrasing their respectful praises to that young man.

    ¡°OUR LORD, GOOD TO SEE YOU WELL!!!¡±

    They were stunned after hearing and seeing it.

    ¡®Who really is that person? Why did that old man called him lord? Why are all these people calling him with the utmost respect? Isn¡¯t he an ordinary citizen? A supposed to be a non-essential victim of this evening?¡¯

    They could not believe what they heard.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    The young man nodded only; like he already expected it to happen.

    The assassination group thought... ¡®Maybe this person was really a noble. Look he even has many guards with him.¡¯

    In any case, before they wandered their thinking to unnecessary things...they have a bigger problem presented at them. They were surrounded by these people who suddenly appeared from out of thin airs.

    No one knew where they hid. Or how none of them had noticed these people a while ago.

    The leader and his second-inmand balled their eyes. They did not expect this!

    Where those people came from?

    There were more than 100 of them encircling his men. Even their magical energy that circting within their bodies was not lower than any of his men.

    And each of them was oozing with a murderous aura.

    However, their magic energy were all slightly lower than the two of them. But because of their number, the leader and his second-inmand did not dare to join.

    ¡°L-Leader, this is getting more dangerous. S-Should we escape?¡± The second-inmand questioned their leader.

    In the face of danger, their own life was more important than the rest.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The leader could not answer. After all, all of his men were there. They already bonded longer. So it was not good to just let them die.

    ¡°My Lord, your verdict for these people?¡± The Elder Priest asked his lord.

    The attacker¡¯s group listen attentively after hearing the old man¡¯s question... They were wishing that this person had slight mercy towards them.

    ¡°Kill them all, don¡¯t let even one to live,¡± Yeman¡¯s cold voice resonated to the ears of the assassination group.

    Hiieeeeeeee!!! Some of them cried out.

    They knew there¡¯s no way to escape in this regard. They could only fight back if they wanted to live. However, the chances were very slim.

    ¡°Leader, ruuuuuuuuun!!!¡± One of them shouted to their leader to urge him to escape.

    ¡°L-Leader, l-lets go...¡± the second-inmand anxiously persuading the leader to escape.

    Upon realizing that it¡¯s already out of hand. And his men could not be saved. He agreed and started retreated. They supposed to be having advantage in number, but now, the situation turn around away from their favor. Because of those people that were suddenly showed up.

    ¡°My Lord, those two¨Chow about?¡± The Elder Priest pointed out the two retreating figures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them someone will taking care of them, ¡± Yeman replied.

    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ll guarantee to kill all... them!¡±

    After hearing Yeman¡¯s order.

    Kekekekeke!

    Hekekekeke!

    The murderous and killing intent reached the sky.

    Nooooooo! Nooooooo!

    Please noooooooooo!!!

    The bloody ughtering had begun. Later on, cries and howls of people could be overheard around the area.

    The assassination group could not evenst for half an hour. They were not able to do anything. Since before they finished casting their magics, someone pulling them into the ground.

    While invisible shields block their attacks.

    The battle became a one-sided massacre.

    And the lone witness of these massacres was the shining moon above. Aside from that, no one else.

    ...

    Two figures grow further and further from the area where the battle happened.

    ¡°Quick!¡± The leader said while he rapidly kicking his feet on the grassy ground.

    ¡°There!¡± Pointed the person beside him while gasping for breath.

    Ahead of them, a carriage could be seen on the road.

    Upon arriving, the coachman widened his eyes.

    ¡°Leader, wee back,¡± he greeted the two-person.

    He knitted his brows after noticing them out of breath. And also, only two of them were here.

    ¡°Uhm, sir... where are the others?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Q-Quickly! Drive!¡± Instead of answering him about the others, he anxiouslymanded him.

    ¡°B-But...¡±

    ¡°No buts! Just drive! Fast!¡±

    The second-inmand yelled.

    The coachman nodded. Even though he could not understand what happened, but he followed them anyway. He noticed these two looks like afraid of something. And what about the others? Would they just leave them? He could not understand.

    In any case, he whipped the horse to make it run.

    The two let out a sigh of reliefs when they noticed the carriage had started to run.

    About 30 secondster, the two almost hit each other when the carriage made a sudden stop.

    The leader angrily yelled to the coachman. He asked if why he stopped.

    The coachman replied that there was a person ahead of them.

    ¡°A-A person?¡±

    They peeked outside. They saw a young woman about 17-18 years old. With long ck hair, and wearing a ck gothic dress.

    She was beautiful.

    The leader and hisrade beside him gulped and cleared their throat. The girl was so beautiful and yet they felt something dangerous about her.

    Her magical energy was way beyond them!

 Chapter 65

    Who is this lord?

    The girl in ck gothic dress was slowly?approaching them. Although they could not feel the murderous and killing intent from her, it¡¯s difficult to think that such a beauty was wandering around this ce that?anyone could see were only mountains and trees.

    And in this deep of night? It was hard to believe even if she said that they she was just taking a stroll.

    They noticed her eyes were closed. It added more unnaturalness in this situation.

    When she arrived at 10 meters away from them...

    ¡°H-Hey, who are y-you?¡± The second-inmand asked her while trying to sound calm. Yet, he failed.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The girl did not answer. However, she slowly opened her eyes like in slow motion.

    They were mesmerized by it. She had beautiful golden eyes. Moreover, the pupils of her eyes were like that in the snake.

    .....

    They were mesmerized. But for a moment only, because they noticed?something. In the girl¡¯s hand, her ck nails were growing longer. They?grew?about 10 inches long.

    Secondster, she smiled at them. No, it wasn¡¯t a smile. She was smirking at them!

    They knitted their brows. Then, the two readied themselves.

    ¡°She¡¯s an enemy!¡± The leader warned.

    Upon hearing him, ¡°stop right there!¡± The second-inmand shouted at her while pointing his right hand with his fingers open and was glowing in bright green. Around her, des that were glowing in bright green color were taking shapes out of thin airs. Ten des that were glowing in bright green were surrounding her and pointing their tips at her.

    ¡°.....¡±

    But the girl did not answer and remained silent while deliberately walking towards them.

    The two widened their eyes. Looks like this girl had no n to stop.

    Seeing this, the leader unsheathed his sword. Then it glows in brilliance. He gripped it tightly while readying himself from the possible attack of that girl.

    The second-inmand¡¯s eyes were gleaming, then he shouted...

    ¡°Whoever you are! Die!!!¡± he shouted abruptly then close his hand.

    Wind des Prison¨CExplode!

    After closing his hand, all the surrounding des around her, had simultaneously came charging to pierce her. Although it was a waste to kill such beauty without tasting her first, they needed to attack her before she could get close.

    This type of attack was bad news for the enemies. Since no way for them to escape. All the escape routes were cut, surrounded by des in all front.

    The next moment, the area where the girl was standing?had exploded. It was followed by the hovering clouds of dust and smokes.

    The two sighed in relief after?seeing the girl?was hit with the?explosion. Even if she was stronger than them, if she took that attack, she would die for sure. Now they were waiting for the area to clear. To see the messy state of that beautiful girl.

    But after the area cleared, the girl disappeared and they could not see her messily body. If she was hit by that attack, her corpse should be lying on the ground full of holes and burns.

    However, the area was empty except for a pit that was formed because of the explosion.

    Suddenly, they felt a chill running down their spine. They felt strong energy at their back. They slowly turning their heads at the back. And they paused when they saw her 1 meter away at their back while facing her back at them.

    ¡°W-what...¡± thest word of the leader before losing strength and fell on the ground. The two of them simply fell on the ground.

    ¡°M-M-My lord? I-I-I finished what m-m-my lord had tasked me to do.¡± She suddenly acts flustered which ruined the cool looking beauty a while ago.

    ¡°...k-k-kill? No no no, I did not...¡±

    ¡°...t-t-they just losses their consciousness...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°...mhm! bring them at our domain and let the others do the rest of the job.,¡± Yeman¡¯s voice was heard from her through telepathy.

    ¡°...y-yes my lord!¡± She answered.

    ¡°...oh, by the way, good job...¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, my lord, Fufu!¡± She said happily while heart popping above her head.

    ¡°...uhm...m-my lord, there is a witnessed,¡± she reported.

    ¡°Witness huh,¡± Yeman said while thinking. Then he asked her about the witness.

    Night told him about the additional details. Later on, Yeman instructed her what to do.

    ¡°...okay my lord,¡± she said.

    In front of Yeman, corpses were being piled one by one by his pets.

    Looks like Night also finished her tasked faster. Well, he expected this to happen. After all, Night was even stronger than him.

    ...

    Those passed days at their camp before the carriages had arrived. He was busy killing some monsters around that ce. Every passing day he was hunting them with his pets.

    When Yeman saw her first evolution, he was flustered. After all, they be humans bit by bit whenever they level up. But Night evolves faster than the rest. Her human figure formedpletely, Yeman stared nkly at her. She was naked! With curvaceous figure and pretty face. A very beautiful female human was formed in front of him.

    He was wondering why she evolves directly into a human, unlike his other pet. But Yeman had two possible reasons. First, because she was already a high level? Second, because of that purple crystal?

    Nheless, he needed to buy clothes for her. He quickly went to his market section in his window interface. And found the gothic ck dress. And of course, he also brought the undergarments which troublesome for him.

    But except for her beauty and pretty face or what so ever. He also noticed her astonishing strength. He checked her stats and found out. That she was stronger than him in all aspects!

    He was surprised. He thought he was stronger already. But it seemed like he was not ifpared to Night.

    Well, if Yeman did not snipe them from above. He could not win fighting them below. Or in a face to face fight.

    Yeman¡¯s skills were not that strong. But he had high attributes to back it up, while Night having all of them.

    Even her being a phantom herself was already an overpower plus to her. What¡¯ s more having higher attributes than him?

    And anyway, who would have thought that this pet would be such a beauty!

    ...

    The coachman blinked his eyes. He could not believe that such a young girl having that massive magic energy.

    The beautiful Miss defeated those two leaders of the assassination group in just one strike at their back?!

    Now those two were lying while face facing the ground. And 5 long horizontal lines of wounds could be seen on their back.

    But for some reason, that cool looking beautiful Miss suddenly acted flustered while talking to no one. Question marks appeared on top of the coachman¡¯s head. He was wondering who she talked to.

    Secondster, he noticed her slowly walking towards him. His face became pale.

    ¡®Will she kill me? Because I was a witness? But I am an ordinary coachman only. Even though I can also used magic, but my magic is so weak. I¡¯m not a fighter type magician.¡¯

    He felt nervous.

    ¡°Hiieeeeee!!! W-W-Wait Miss... Don¡¯t kill me! I-I¡¯m not one of them, they only use my carriage for transportation purposes and it was my business!¡± He said trying to convince her. But the girl still continued to step towards him.

    If she decided to kill him. He was sure that this would be the end of his life. Not even those two strong leaders of the Assassination group were able tond a scratch on her. They were defeated in an instant.

    She stopped in front of him while ring at him. He thought that she was even more beautiful in near. But he had no time to admire her beauty. In any case, this girl looks like a noble of the 13 great families.

    The girl handed him a piece of paper and a pouch of silver coins. The coachman was stunned. He was wondering what this meant.

    A few secondster, some people carrying...bodies?

    Corpses!

    They were steeping faster than walk. Upon arriving at his carriage door. They throw the bodies inside. He noticed that some of those corpses lost their parts.

    The coachman wore a grim and paled face. He knew these corpses. After all, they were his frequent passengers.

    They were the members of the famed assassination group in the empire. But, how they ended up like this?

    ¡®Wait. So they all died?! And even their leaders were defeated by a lone girl?! Howe? And who is that lord addressed by this girl? Is there even a famed noble family in this ce? Yeah, I know that there is a noble family in this ce. But they are not famous. And they are not that richpare to the nobles living inside the Main City. Or in any City. The noble family living in this ce is just an ordinary noble family that is slightly above ordinary citizens. That is why I am confused about why this assassination group having a mission in this ce,¡¯ the coachman thought.

    He slowly opened the piece of paper that was folded. When he saw what was written on it. He was shocked.

    ¡°This ce...is the vige of one of the 13 great noble families! The Gentlewind family!!!¡± He eximed.

 Chapter 66

    Death letter from the corpse

    The corpses were being carried away one by one by his pets towards the ce where Night was waiting.

    Yeman left after he instructed Elder Priest of what to do. He felt something within him was trying to explode. He was sweating profusely and feeling pains all over his body.

    Yeman decided to enter his domain.

    In his domain. An estimated 1-kilometer radiusnd stretch beyond the boundary. Around it was surrounded by mist.

    The ce was unexplored. There were mountains, forest, and a river that connects to somewhere beyond the mist. Right now, the rats and his pets were living everywhere they foundfortable inside this domain.

    Since his pets evolve to humans after they leveled up, they needed ces to stay. Not only their figure bes human, but also their way of thinking. Yet Yeman had no time for these matters.

    He had no time to tend on his pets as of now, and he felt sorry for them. He must make himself a little bit stronger first. In this domain, many fruits and edible nts could be gathered to eat.

    Although he¡¯s a failure tamer, he already did some preparations to cultivate thisnd. But the problem was he doesn¡¯t know where to start.

    .....

    Regardless,

    When he step-in at his domain, Yeman suddenly greeted by throbbing sensation. He groaned and writhing in pain. Then he fell on the ground and something like steam gushing out of his body.

    Many ratmen that yet to be part of his pet were tottering around. But they were not hostile at him. After all, he was the lord of rats. When they saw him, most of them pause any of their activities then nces at him.

    Secondster, after he fell on the ground, his vision went directly nk... The next time he opened his eyes he found himself inside a white space. The space was very unnatural, but he knew that he was currently inside his small fountain of soul.

    The small fountain of the soul was like a fountaining from thend through heaven. It was a reverse stream of a real fountain.

    For the moment, it only had a 1-meter radius wide.

    In this space, the surrounding was pure white. But the surging soul that was streaming upward was colored in mixtures of red and orange.

    These were the colors of his soul energies.

    At the ground, there were seven narrow rivers that connected to the small fountain of soul in every direction. They seemed like irrigations from which the soul energies pass through.

    Yeman was floating in the air while overlooking the ce. He took a nce at something falling that looks like fragments of broken sses, it were raining from what seemed like the sky of this space.

    Nheless,

    The throbbing pain that he felt a while ago had already gone after he came into this space.

    But the falling fragment continued falling until... Until the white space turned ck...little by little. Not only the fragments from above were falling, all around him started to fall like broken sses.

    Only the surging soul energy of the small fountain of souls was unaffected.

    Secondster,

    ¡°What...¡± an utter subconsciously escaped from his mouth. Then Yeman remembered the notification about the collected souls whenever he killed a person. Looks like that thing was the reason behind this evolution.

    Secondster, the whole space seemed like it pulsify. Then next second, the fallen fragments hovered in the sky and slowly rotating around the small fountain of soul. The rotation bes faster and faster at every passing second. Until it seemed like space was rotating.

    Even though the whole space seemingly rotating, he doesn¡¯t feel anything. He was unaffected by it.

    Yeman noticed the small fountain of soul glowing brightly.

    He used his hand to cover his eyes from the blinding glow it produces. Then, Yeman abruptly covered his ears because it was followed by deafening roars.

    It wasn¡¯t a roaring from a beast or a monster. But a roaring from this whole space.

    Yeman noticed that his vision trembled slightly and slowly darkening. He was being attacked by great dizziness.

    He tried blinking his eyes to get rid of losing his consciousness. But his vision continued dimming until his mind failed to resist and traveled into nothingness.

    ...

    In the Whitestone Empire...

    The 13 great noble bloodline families were one of the major powers that protect the empire since it was rebuilt. And they held political power that was second only to the royal family.

    The great families had forces that could rival the royal family of the empire. Each of them was the sessor of ancient techniques. And in their veins have different bloodlines running through.

    They possessed a power that could not be reckoned.

    It was rumored that even the bronze rank member of these families could defeat a magician with a higher rank than them, that if the enemy was not from the 13 great families also.

    Because of their bloodline power, each of them was a wielder of unique power and strength.

    One of these families was the family of Gentlewind. Their turf located in the Northern part of the empire.

    In the great chamber of Gentlewind family where the patriarch resides, five elderly people were sitting around the round table. Four of them were wearing a robe of the same clothing and the same in color.

    While thest one was wearing grander than the others, she was the current patriarch of Gentlewind family... Dav III Gentlewind.

    Based on Patriarch Dav III Gentlewind¡¯s appearance, she was around 60-70 years old. And the same for the elders beside her.

    They were here to discuss some pressing issues that their family had. And also to n whatever needed to be done.

    Even though they were all elderly, but in this wide space room, their voices were like the voices of bickering youths.

    Ahem! The patriarch coughed to grab everyone¡¯s attention. All the elders immediately shut their babbling mouths.

    ¡°Elder Grenn, that kid Jura did a good job for returning alive despite how hard the mission was for them.¡± The patriarch¡¯s voice was as gentle as the wind embracing their skin.

    Because of this sess, their family would earn points. When these points surpassed the points of another great family, they would have a chance to advance their number or status.

    The 13 family was rank through their numbers, from a lower number to higher. Which ¡®I¡¯ is the lowest status and ¡®XIII¡¯ was the highest.

    The ranking was based on every family sess in every mission, poption, wealth, ie, military strength and etc...

    These points would be calcted every three months. And there ranking would change depending on which families have a higher ranking than the others.

    Families in higher status than the others would be getting more resources and would be allowed to increase their military forces more than the others and also would be allowed to increase their border.

    And if the family vited and increased their military forces beyond the agreement, they would be deemed traitors in the empire and their leaders would be punished heavily.

    This rule was made to avoid the great families power surpassing the noble family and to maintain the power bnce.

    ¡°T-Thank you, patriarch, the truth is...that kid...is a hard-working person... and always did his job well, whatever was tasked at him,¡± Elder Grenn replied while puffing out his chest.

    The other elders smiled after hearing Elder Grenn¡¯s statements. But deep inside they were not happy. They knew that this person was just trying to make his family branch sounds better than theirs.

    The patriarch nodded.

    ¡°So, Elder Grenn, is that kid will be the sessor of your branch?¡± One of the elders asked.

    ¡°Ohoho, what are you saying Elder Rue, Great kids with great potential needed to be polished first before they prolly shine, right?¡± Elder Green chuckled.

    Elder Rue sheepishlyugh.

    ¡°So, Elder Grenn, did you mean that your boy Jura was a talented magician? Even more talented than our Jury? Who was already a silver grade magician at a young age?¡± Elder Rue asked with a smug.

    Elder Grenn narrowed his eyes. ¡®This old hag, I only said that Jura had potential but here she was stating about talents, tsk!¡¯ Elder Green thought.

    ¡°Ohoho, talent huh, I would not im that Jura was more talented than her. After all, that Jury was born with a unique magic seed. But even though Jura was not as talented as her in terms of magic, he is a smart boy. And his achievement in thest mission was better proof. Although Jury was talented, she did not have any achievements yet. She was busy training herself and doing nothing to increase our family fame and resources. Aside from that...¡± Elder Grenn paused his words and took something from the bag beside him.

    Elder Rue knitted her brows from what Elder Grenn said.

    The other elders and the patriarch watching him putting something on the table. It was covered with cloth.

    Elder Grenn slowly uncovering the cloth. Their eyes widened when they saw what was inside the cloth. Inside it was a masked, a gauntlet and a ne.

    ¡°W-What are these things Elder Grenn!¡± One of the elders asked.

    ¡°These are the artifacts Jura obtained from the mission, Elder Enn,¡± Elder Grenn said while grinning.

    ¡°Woah, r-really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Elder Grenn nodded.

    ¡°That Jura really did a good job to obtain three artifacts in that mission,¡± Elder Enn eximed.

    ¡°Right. With these artifacts, our family will have a greater chance to advance into the fourth family, gufufu,¡± Elder Enra stated.

    Elder Rue remained silent. But she narrowed her eyes towards the artifacts. Two of them look weird.

    ¡°Hmm... Indeed! This is a great achievement for Jura. With these artifacts our chance of advancing to a higher number is greater,¡± the patriarch said while eyeing the artifacts one by one.

    ¡°Gufufu, look at this one, is this some kind of mask artifact? Although I could not detect any oscition of magic, in my vision some weird scribbles or patterns are in disy,¡± Said Elder Enra while wearing the mask of Ironman.

    ¡°Oohh, maybe it needed some kind of spell to trigger the magic it possesses?¡± Elder Enn voiced out.

    ¡°Gufufu, Elder Grenn, do you have any idea of how to activate this artifact?¡± Elder Enra asked.

    ¡°Sorry, Elder Enra, even our family branch has no idea on how to activate that artifact,¡± Elder Grenn honestly replied. Elder Rue sneered after hearing him.

    No one thought of it as a toy since the mask was well-made. And when someone wears it, in their vision appeared the weird patterns.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Elder Enn tried to wear the gauntlet and felt something piercing his hand the moment he wore it. He subconsciously threw the gauntlet and it made ttering noises.

    Then overbearing voices was heard by everyone. The voice was like the voice of God. But it onlysted for seconds before the voice stopped.

    .....

    They were stunned.

    ¡°Tha-that artifact... I could feel irresistible magic within!¡± He cried out nervously.

    The patriarch sighed. ¡°You guys, stop ying with these artifacts. We still don¡¯t know how dangerous these artifacts are,¡± she said. But deep inside she was as excited as them.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡± Yes, patriarch!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The four elders shouted excitedly.

    ¡®Indeed, Jura has more achievementspare to Jury. But that is because Jury was tasked to train herself as their family¡¯s future power. In any case, both of them are capable youths. Looks like our family has a good future toe.¡¯ The patriarch grinned within.

    With the addition of these artifacts, their family would be more powerful and richer. Their fame would increase and maybe their family would overtake the number IV family in thising ranking month.

    If that happened, they would be allowed to increase their military might. In order to do that. They would take all the other lower ss noble within the northern part of the empire.

    If they refuse? No, they could not refuse. After all, the 13 great families were free to do whatever they want inside their borders.

    These 13 great families, in the uninvolved person¡¯s perspective, they were well-behaved, honest, valiant, heroic, etc...

    But behind the scene, theirpetition was bloody. Many schemes were yed. Trying to outdo the others. Stealthily assassinate the other family¡¯s gifted member. Trying to burn the other¡¯s supply. They don¡¯t care if the uninvolved people inside that family¡¯s border would be lost their lives.

    They would kill whoever they don¡¯t like.

    Elder Grenn asked the patriarch about Jura wanting to send an engagement notice to the daughter of the number VIII family. This family was, of course, the family of Hannah. The Goldenlotus family.

    The patriarch thought for a while...

    After all, the Goldenlotus family has a higher status than the Gentlewind family. And not just that, their families were old allies. It was normal for the higher status family in the great noble family to marry their members into a higher status one than them. To allied themselves and increase their power.

    On the other hand, the Gentlewind family was the III family while the Goldenlotus was the VIII family in rank. And Jura was from the branch family only. Although he achieved such great feats in thest mission. But the family status gap was just too wide. If only he wanted to engage with a daughter of a family from IV to VI, the patriarch would not have a second thought to agree.

    It was not good to anger such a strong ally. That¡¯s why the patriarch could not answer directly.

    ¡°Are these two...already in a rtionship?¡± The patriarch asked Elder Grenn.

    ¡°...n-no patriarch...these two is a close friend but not in a romantic rtionship yet...but we can¡ª!¡± Elder Grenn¡¯s words were cut when he noticed the hand of Patriarch Dav III Gentlewind slightly lifted to signal him.

    Elder Rue sneered. While the others nodded their heads.

    ¡°It is hard to just decide on this matter directly. Cause it may severe our ties to the Goldenlotus family which is our strongest ally...¡± the patriarch paused for a moment to clean her throat.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be unfair to Jura who did a good job in our family....¡± she paused again.

    After hearing it, theplexion of Elder Grenn brightened.

    ¡°I heard...that next month, the Academy will hold apetition to all the magician students in the Academy. If Jura managed to take a spot on top 5 strongest Academy magician. I will personally rmend an engagement to the Goldenlotus family,¡± she said.

    After all, being in the top 5 magicians of the Academy was a great feat. It also meant that he was capable of defeating the other talented magician from the other families.

    Suddenly,

    Katak-katak! Someone came rushing inside the chamber. ¡°Elder Grenn! Elder Grenn!¡± A soldier wearing leather clothing and was gasping for breath went inside.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡± Insolence!¡±¡±¡±¡± Elder Grenn and the other elders yelled at the soldier.

    ¡°Stop...¡± the patriarch said. And point to the soldier to speak.

    ¡°S-Something happened...at the manor of Elder Grenn!¡± The soldier reported.

    Although he could not identify this soldier, this news was making his blood surge. But he had to control himself since he was in the presence of the patriarch.

    The meeting ended around 10 am in the morning. When Elder Grenn arrived at his manor. He saw many people in the gate area. These people were his men.

    They wore grim faces and they were surrounding what seemed like a carriage without horses. Every people surrounding it were covering their mouths and spitting curses.

    When Elder Grenn saw what was inside the carriage. He tried to fight back the urge to vomit. He needed to act calm and stout in front of his people.

    Inside the carriage were piled of corpses. He knitted his brows and wondering who these corpses were. But suddenly, he noticed their tattoo located at their neck part. Now, he figured out if who these corpses. After all, he was the one who sent them to dispatch that person.

    ¡®But howe? How did this happen? These people were from the famed assassination group of the empire. Yet, they were delivered here as corpses?

    Even though each one of them was just a bronze rank only, they were professional in this job.

    Nheless, their target was a magic-less person. Don¡¯t tell me the uncle and aunt of that person did this? Impossible! Even if those two were veteran magicians, but surrounded by these many magicians it is impossible to kill them all. And besides, the two leaders of these assassination group were of the same rank with those two veterans,¡¯ Elder Grenn pondered.

    He doesn¡¯t know if the two leaders were one of these corpses. Maybe they were at the bottom? But Elder Grenn guessed that these people encountered some people from the guardian group. Their rival group. And their main job was to guard someone who seeks protection from them. Of course, with the right payments.

    Maybe that kid hired people from that group.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Elder Grenn clicked his tongue.

    In any case, he must send these corpses to the assassination group.

    He doesn¡¯t know what really happened to these people but if that person was still alive, he should send a stronger one to kill that person.

    And if that kid really hired people from the guardian group, he would unceasingly send assassins until that kid emptied his pouch.

    On the other hand, his family was wealthy. Money was easy to earn. While that kid was struggling for money to feed himself.

    Elder Grenn smiled evilly.

    ¡®That kid¡¯s struggle is just for naught, oh ho ho!¡¯

    But...

    ¡°Elder Grenn! We found something in one of the corpses above!¡± One of the soldiers shouted.

    Then they took it and handed to the elder. It was a piece of paper. The Elder had second thought if to take it or not.

    He asked one of his followers to take it.

    The paper was folded, and when his followers unfolded it, they noticed some letters. The follower then read it for him.

    ¡°Hide if you can, but your death is for certain in the third night toe.¡±

    ¡®Wha¡ªt?!¡¯

    After hearing it, Elder Grenn furiously gritted his teeth.

    He knew who sent this. ¡®That kid! And did he just threaten me? Me? Who is one of the elders of Gentlewind family? Howughable that kid can be! Ehehe throwing tantrum on me is a waste! Third night eh...I will kill you tonight Kiiiiiid!!!¡¯ Elder Grenn grumbled.

 Chapter 67

    Rxing atmosphere

    Inside the lord¡¯s domain, the sun was up. The sky was painted in a clear blue color. With the addition of white fluffy cotton-like clouds that were forming familiar and unfamiliar object-like.

    Birds hovering into the distance leaving no trail while sending a high-pitched wail.

    Down below as the wind blow, forest in green hue dancing near the river¡¯s flow.

    __|_|_|___||__|_|_|_|{|__{_|_|_The clear water of the river silently flowing through, while fishes swam hunting for foods. Ripples were formed every now and then when they surfaced to gasp for oxygen. Then they dove back into the deep of the river, continuing their mission of finding food as part of their daily life chores.

    Near the river, a young man was sleeping while pillowing his head on a smoothp of a beautiful young woman. She leaned her back on the tree trunk while deliberatelybing his hair using her fingers in the hand.

    Birds on top of the tree singing a nonlyrical song.

    The sun rays were like beams passing through the crevices from the leaves roof of the forest.

    Tap...tap...tap...

    .....

    Slow steeping sounds reached her ears. She nced to where it from and saw a young girl in ragged clothing. About 5-7 years old. And having a cute little face. Her shoulder-length curly hair was chestnut colored.

    The little girl tottered towards them.

    ¡°Miss Night, Miss Night, fishes had been cooked, is the lord still asleep?¡± The young girl asked the young woman in an acute low voice.

    ¡°Mhm...¡± she nodded at here.

    ¡°Uhm...will the lord eat fruits or fishes?¡± She asked again.

    ¡°Hmm...I don¡¯t know about fruits. I only saw birds and insects eating fruits. I don¡¯t know about god food,¡± Night answered honestly while putting her index finger at her face.

    ¡°Me too...I don¡¯t know what god¡¯s food like...¡± the little girl agreed.

    Regardless, Night was a former beast and the little girl was a former ratmen. None of them have any idea about god. Their lord didn¡¯t teach them if what they needed to do or what must be done. And they don¡¯t know what foods he eats or what he likes or dislikes.

    For them, their lord didn¡¯t belong to monster, beast, or humans. He was a god for them.

    ¡°How about you, Miss Night, you eat fruits?¡± The little girl changes the target for her question.

    ¡°...hmm... I don¡¯t eat before when I was a beast, but after tasting it in this new form... I think the fruit was more delicious than eating raw animal flesh and innards. How about you Sky?¡± Night replied while remembering about those days when she was still a beast.

    ¡°Me too! Me too I eat fruits! I also eat raw animal flesh before...but the elder said that right now it is inappropriate to eat them raw. And that is why the elder taught me how to cook the flesh before eating them,¡± The little girl named Sky was excitedly expressed.

    ¡°AHaha...that¡¯s good Sky,¡± Night smiled.

    Tweeting sounds of birds, brushing sounds of leaves and gushing sounds of the river, all of these reached his ears.

    Yeman felt aforting sensation of someone¡¯s hand gently brushing his hair. And he also heard blissful voices while conversing happily in a casual and rxing pace.

    Based on their voices he could guess that one of them was from Night and the other one was from a kid? A girl kid?

    He slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by two pairs of beautiful eyes. They were staring straight at him. The one had the cute little face of a little girl and the other one having the pretty face of a young woman.

    ¡°NN-Night?¡± He subconsciously muttered.

    Upon hearing his voice Night softly smiled.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord...¡± she answered.

    He also felt the soft sensation on his head. Looks like he was napping on Night¡¯s..p?!

    Yeman felt a little embarrassed. He slowly pulled his body into a sitting position. Even though he knew that Night was a former beast, her appearance now could not put in that category anymore. She even made his puny heart to skip a beat.

    Maybe if he doesn¡¯t know in the first ce that she was that beast he tamed on that cliff, he might already fall on her.

    |It might sounds cliche of me to say this, but her appearance is a little identical to Rea the zombie girl from an anime that I love to watch back on earth.|

    ¡°Thank you Night,¡± he gratefully said.

    ¡°No¡ªI am grateful, my lord,¡± she said with redness on her face.

    Yeman nced at the little girl beside them.

    |And this little girl? Who is she? Wait, is she one of my pet too?|

    ¡°My Lord, her name is Sky, from one of the Elder Priest squad,¡± Night exined at him when she noticed her lord¡¯s puzzlement while ncing at the little girl.

    ¡°Ooh,¡± he was right. She was really his pet also.

    ¡°G-G-Good day! My Lord!¡± Sky shouted in a stiff and cute voice.

    ¡°Mhm, good day...sky...¡± he said while slowly lifted his left hand towards her head.

    Seeing this, Sky subconsciously jolted back in fear. But his hand stretch long andnded on her head.

    Yeman patted her head.

    Sky felt aforting sensation when his hand slowly brushing her hair. She smiled with mouth wide open and closed her eyes.

    ¡°M-M-My Lord, h-how about me?¡± Night said pointing herself.

    He nced at her and sighed.

    |Night also wanted to be patted, huh. She acted spoiled, huh.| He thought.

    |Well, she gave me ap pillow a while ago. And she did a good jobst night. So it was right to be fair and give her...her reward.| He added.

    Then, he also patted her using the other hand.

    Her face showed the same smile Sky has. But her beautiful face was painted with redness.

    Yeman tried remembering what happened before he fell asleep. Based on what he remembered, after killing all the intruders he felt a throbbing pain all over his body. Then he decided to enter here. After that, he lost consciousness and found himself inside his small fountain of soul.

    And something happened after that, then again he lost his consciousness after receiving a notification about his small fountain of soul undergoing an evolution phase.

    And now, he woke up near the river while pillowing on Night¡¯sp. He surmised that after his pets finished what he tasked them. They saw him lying on the ground at the entrance area when they stepped inside this domain.

    And so Night had taken care of him. For some reason, he felt good as of the moment. Like something surging within him. Like he was full of strength.

    While thinking of this, he noticed a blinking icon of a gift box located at the bottom right corner of his vision.

    He tapped on it, and then...

    Yeman¡¯s eyes lit after seeing the notification.

    |So that¡¯s the reason why I felt a surging power within me right now.|

    He tapped on the gift pack to open it. It followed by magical sounds and then the gift pack shines. The next second...

    What appeared next in his hand was a scroll. Yeman narrowed his eyes. This scroll was a magic scroll. Which enabled him to learn a new magic skill.

    He stored it back to his storage and checked the details.

    Yeman excitedly learned the skill. Good thing that he had a free slot on his skill.

    His body glowed for several seconds after learning it.

    Sky and Night stared at him in disbelief. Wondering what happened. A momentter, Sky pping her hands.

    ¡°Yay, My Lord, I could feel the increase of your power,¡± Night said.

    Not really, only his Luck increased as of the moment.

    He checked his Experience Points.

    25,800/ 35,000 ==>> level 35

    Just a little more and he would level up again.

 Chapter 68

    Building a propermunity to live in

    |The evolution of my fountain of souls gave me great rewards. It gifted me 100,000 soul points which hard to believe. This amount is too great! Now my current soul points are 230,700. Every time my pet killed an animal, monster, or beast, it added soul points and Exp to me. Even right now, my soul points are increasing little by little.

    Right.

    My soul collection was 18/100. It means I needed to gather 82 more souls to evolve my soul fountain again. It looks like, this system was encouraging me to be a killer. Well, a monster had a soul too or any life forms, but, this system only counted the soul of humans that I or my pet killed. What a bad system.|

    He was contemting.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Night beside him called out at him.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± He nced at her with a look that wanted to question.

    ¡°Uhm...While My Lord was sleeping, something was happening in this world...¡± Night told him.

    ¡°Eh? R-Really?¡± He asked curiously while knitting his brows.

    .....

    ¡°Look, My Lord...¡± she pointed into the distance.

    He nced to where she was pointing and noticed that the Lord¡¯s Domain had widened or erge. Many mountains and forests were added into the distance. If before it was a 1-kilometer radius only, right now it was hard to measure.

    |This is unbelievable! No matter how I think of it, there is nothing in mind that might be the cause of this. Uhm, wait...could it is...because of my fountain of soul? Hmm...I think it is usible. Since nothing really had changed with me other than that.

    And if I¡¯m not wrong, this domain is connected to me.

    Hmm...what a mysterious ce. I need to explore this world. But before that, I have to cultivate thisnd first. For my pets, I mean...It is not good to call them pets anymore. Should I say for my people?

    Yeah, it sounds better than pets. I don¡¯t really have any idea of why they turned humans whenever they were under my spell, this is really a weird effect. Wait, what will happen if...if I will release them from my spell? They will return back into a beast again? Hmm... I don¡¯t know. If I want to get the right answer, I have to try it for real.|

    Yeman noticed the little girl Sky tugging on his sleeve.

    He nced and asked her if what¡¯s the matter. She invited him to eat. He smiled and thought, ¡®what a kind girl...just like my sister, it might be good if Eina met Sky so she had someone she could y with, although Sky is much younger than Eina.¡¯

    Later on, the three of them were walking side by side towards the middle of the forest. When they arrived, Yeman noticed many people that were former rats, they busied themselves.

    They were doing something that Yeman could not understand. But he thought that maybe they were trying to imitate the humans. He noticed a woman trying to cook using a crude pot.

    But the weird thing was...she put the whole chicken? No, it was a bird that looks like a chicken she was putting it directly into the boiling pot without cleaning or taking out its feathers. And also, the innards were still in there! No seasonings either!

    He also saw a man using his fire magic to cook a piece of meat, but it was charred by his fire.

    Some male was making a shelter. But for some reason, it looks like a cage. And it looks like, it could not handle a wind blow.

    Yeman scratches his face and thought,

    |It was good that they were learning. Haha, Good thing that Elder Priest taught them the basics. But...it looks like I needed to teach these people personally. After all, Elder Priest is a former rat also. And his knowledge is limited to rats only.|

    When they noticed him. They greeted their lord and went down on their knees.

    Yeman decided to himself that he would teach them how to be a human. In the first ce, he was at fault that they look like these. Now that they were his people, he must be responsible for them. Even though they were supposed to be his pet, as a human being, his conscience could not tolerate it. They fought for him, he should give them what they deserve in return. And their proper necessities must be taught and given to them. Right now, the total number of his pets...people, were 227. Some of them were women and some were children.

    It was so odd to see an adult woman, not in proper clothes. They were walking everywhere while almost nude.

    |Wait...what?! Some of them are literally nude!|

    Yeman cried out inwardly after seeing a woman wearing nothing.

    Good thing that he asked Elder Priest beforehand to bring men with proper armors only when they fought with those intrudersst night. If not, these women would be fighting with them without wearing anything.

    Later on, he instructed them to wash their body properly. All of them except for Night and Elder Priest. They smell bad. After all, they were former rats.

    Even though question marks were floating above their heads, all of them ran into the river while some used their water magic to wash. They washed every part of their bodies, men or women without feeling embarrassed, they don¡¯t have it in the first ce. In their minds, they must follow their lords¡¯ order.

    After meticulously cleaned their bodies, he called out again to all of them and asked to form a line. Which his people followed without a second thought.

    One by one he handed them undergarments and a set of clothes. They were wondering why the Lord handed them these clothes. But when they noticed that their lord was wearing the same thing, they felt excited.

    After he handed them all, he felt someone was on tugging his sleeve. He craned his neck to nce at his side to where the person tugging him. He saw the young girl again.

    ¡°Yes, Sky?¡± He asked.

    ¡°M-My Lord, uhm...I-I want something like Miss Night...wearing,¡± she said shyly.

    Yeman smiled and nodded. The little girl felt excited after seeing him nod. Yeman bought another gothic dress. And also...a cat ears?!!!

    He smiled evilly. Wondering if what would be the former rat reaction after seeing this cat ears. But, to his dismay. No reaction at all.

    A momentter, her eyes glinted with excitement upon seeing the cat ears and gothic dress.

    Yeman smiled raw, he could not believe that her reaction was opposite to the one he imagined.

    After giving them clothes. He taught them how to grill meats and fishes. Everyone excitedly imitated him. When they eat the food that he cooked. He noticed their strength was increasing.

    Looks like, whenever he cooked it would have an effect on whoever eats them. But it only effective for one time. After that, no more increase. He tried to buy food from his market. But no reaction at all. No increase either. He thought that maybe the reason for this was because of that purple crystal.

    When Mina kissed him, he gulped some of her saliva which was under the effect of that purple crystal.

    Maybe because his body was not normal, that it bes like a transmitter that any food he made could increase the consumers¡¯ strength one time.

    And not because the item from the other world had some magical effect in here.

    The reason why the effect of purple crystal on Mina suddenly gone after she drank the coke, he surmised that the reason was... |It was because coke was¡ª-very acidic and good for metabolizing. And maybe acid was the best medicine to counter the side effect of purple crystal.|

    While eating, he noticed their eyes meticulously watching him. Later on, they tried to imitate his gesture.

    He also noticed Night beside him fixedly staring at him. But her stare was different from the others. Her stare was warm. Like she was staring to someone dear to her and not to someone she revered.

    Yeman coughed. He almost choked himself by the food he was eating after realizing that this girl had some unique feelings towards him. Maybe because she was his pet that he was able to feel what she felt towards him.

    Yeman wondering if this girl was really a beast before. She acted more human.

    Like the others, she also tried to imitate him on how to eat using their hands and not to gnaw directly with their mouth.

    At the moment, they were sitting in front of a long crude table with many slices of meats and fruits on top of it.

    On his left side, the little girl Sky was bitting the fruit in her hands. And on the right side, Night slowly eating by deliberately lifting the meat into her mouth. Around them, he noticed that everyone was learning how to eat using their hands.

    ¡°M-My Lord, more meat...¡± a young man and a young woman delivering more meats on their table. They looked young, younger than him. Like 14-15 years old if based on their human appearances.

    ¡°Mhm, thank you Amber, Azure...¡± he smiled and said his thanks to the two.

    ¡°W-we are grateful to you, My Lord.¡± They bowed slightly after putting more meats and fruits on the table. Then they left while saying, ¡°...wow, the lord spoke my name. Hehe!¡± Amber cheerfully uttered. ¡°Right, mine too!¡± Azure excitedly replied.

    Their names were given to them by Elder Priest. And not by him. Actually, he could see their names on top of the green bar above their heads. His pet with a higher status than the others could give a name to the lower status. Right now, Elder Priest had the highest status, followed by the 15 pet he personally selected.

    Then these 15 pets had also selected 15 squad members under them. The Elder Priest acted as general while the 15 pets as captains.

    On the other hand, Night was not part of their tribe so she also had the highest Status like Elder Priest.

    After eating meals, he was walking towards one of the trees.

    Good thing that cloth was not too expensive in his market. And also food. The only expensive in it were those things rted to bing stronger.

    Like for example the magic scroll. One scroll cost 100,000 soul points.

    He sat in a crosslegged on the ground while leaning his back on a tree trunk. In his hand was a book.

    He bought a book with a house blueprint in it in his market. Just a normal house made of woods. Since they were in the middle of the forest and woods were everywhere surrounding them.

    In this world, his domain, no one would get suspicious of him when they saw these things came from another world.

    After all, this world was also a different world. And only he and his people were here.

    ¡°My lord, what is that?¡± The pretty girl Night who arrived at his side asked him about the book he was holding.

    ¡°Hmm... this thing is called a book,¡± he replied. Then he noticed her standing beside him. Yeman asked her to sit. Night then purposedly sat beside him.

    |AHAha...too close!| He screamed inwardly. He did not mean to sit beside him. No matter how he directed himself that this girl was a beast. But whenever he saw her...no image of the beast woulde to his mind.

    A bulb lights in Yeman¡¯s mind when an idea suddenly pops up in his head.

    ¡°Uh, Night,¡± he called her softly.

    ¡°...yes, My Lord?¡± With puppy eyes, she answered.

    ¡°...Uhm, will you help me turning this ce into a propermunity to live in?¡± He asked in a serious tone.

    Night smiled warmly. She looks even lovely.

    ¡°Of course, My Lord. Whatever my Lord wants. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it is as long as it makes my lord happy.¡± She answered with redness.

    Ahem...he cleared his throat. He knows what she was thinking. But he doesn¡¯t mean it. ¡°Then, you will being with me to the Academy.¡±

    ¡°A-ca-demy?...¡± she asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± he nodded. If he wanted to make this ce a propermunity, he needed his people to learn how to write and read. And to do it, he must send them to the school.

    And since Night¡¯s beauty was nobler, it was easy for him to alter her identifications. In order for her to apply to the academy. And he could teach her little by little on how to be a proper human. Of course, he needed some more people. Not only Night and him. He also needed to send some of them to the school. To learn and also to act as his spy.

    But before that...he needed to teach them how to build a proper house right now.

    .....

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Night!¡± Yeman smiled and stood up.

    Then he asked Night to call Elder Priest.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord,¡± she was excited. She was happy. She felt warm within. Different feelings budding inside her. Very different from before when she was still a beast. This feeling was foreign to her but for some reason, she didn¡¯t dislike it.

    Although she was puzzled why she felt like this. But she was happy seeing her lord. Hearing him saying that he would bring her into this Academy thing that she doesn¡¯t have any idea of what it was, she felt very happy. Because it was also mean that she could stay by his side more often.

    All of them that under his spell, could enter and exit this world using the Lord¡¯s Domain power. But they needed his permission first through ESP.

    That¡¯s why, even if they exited this ce, not many chances to see him. Only if he gave them a mission like hunting with him. Or, if he summoned them.

    But now, he asked her to go with him to that Academy!

    In that case, she had more time to be together with him. While thinking this, Night felt warm on her face.

    Yeman instructed Elder Priest to gather all the people again.

    After they were gathered. Yeman put down the book on a crude table.

    Then...

    He instructed them first to gather woods. No need for carpenter equipment. They both have superhuman strength. A swing of their de was enough for them to cut down trees with a 2-meter radius wide trunk. Well, it was true for him and Night. But the others have a little difficulty cutting it. Anyway, they managed somehow. Some of them even tried to bite the tree trunk. Yeman chuckled seeing them.

    He saw Sky passing with a basket of fruits in her hands. With her were two other children of the same height as her. They were chatting blissfully while walking towards Yeman¡¯s direction.

    When they noticed him they called out in cute little voices and handed one fruit at him.

    The fruit she gave him was guava. When Yeman bit it, the sweetness of its juices invaded his mouth. The three children one boy and two girls happily cackled at him. The three kids went and handed some to the others.

    Not too far from him, he saw Night. He noticed her hand¡¯s nail grow 10 centimeters.

    She was stepping slowly.

    A momentter, she leaped towards one of the trees that surrounded by the other trees. In just a blink of an eye, her figure disappeared. Her movement was too quick that even Yeman had difficulties following her.

    Secondster...

    Her feetnded gracefully on the ground. Which followed by five trees that cleanly cut fell on the ground at the same time. Yeman gaped wide mouth open.

    |I have a long way to go to catch up on her huh.|

    Even with his high perception he still had difficulty catching her movements. Maybe because she was a phantom which she could appear and disappear whenever she wants. She was stronger now that she became a human. Now that her brain works like a human. Night could train her ability to master them efficiently.

    Currently, Yeman was a Silver-Grade Cultivator. And his sub-ss remained Apprentice. He tried using the Magic Cryst like what that girl Mina told him. But to his dismay, it had no effect on him.

    He surmised that the cause of it was because he doesn¡¯t have a Magic Seed in him. What he had is a Fountain of Soul. In this regard, Yeman spected that the source of his power was soul energy. Unlike a magician with Magic Seed, their source was the Nature Energy of elements( Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light, Dark) which came from their Magic Seed.

    All of these were based only on what he witnessed while they were on the mission.

    He noticed that girl Mina and Leo use Fire element and Stonehard generated a Light element shield. He also noticed the others using different kinds of elements. Uncle Ronny¡¯s 2-handed sword glowing brightly so he assumed that he also had an affinity of Light element.

    He doesn¡¯t know yet how this Magic Seed works. Why the people here have such. In any case, He doesn¡¯t know either if Night and the others have Magic Seed also. Since they were a former beast and not a human in the beginning.

    After contemting, he exercised himself by taking down trees also.

    He took a dagger from his inventory and leaped towards the tree about 10 meters away from his right side. Upon arriving at the exact distance to strike, he horizontally shed it using the dagger in his right hand.

    The tree slowly slides down until it fell on the ground.

    Then he leaped to the next target and did the exact same thing he did with the other three.

    The trees feel down one by one. Not far from him, Night was surrounded by trees that she took down.

    ¡°Good job,¡± he said while handing her a bottle of water. He noticed her puzzled look, Yeman taught her how to open the cap and drank it.

    She was watching him curiously and did what he did.

    Gulp! Gulp! Ahhhh...

    ¡°D-D-Delicious...¡± she eximed.

    The other people took the trees they cut into the empty space that was located in the middle of the forest. Then Yeman started teaching them how to polish the tree trunk they chopped.

    After it, he dug a hole. Then vertically buried one by one the sturdy well-polished tree trunk. They were watching him without averting their eyes.

    After he buried four of them in a square shape. He bought nails in his market. Next, he took the woods that he already cut in thin size and nailed them horizontally connected those four vertical tree trunk he buried.

    The next thing he did, was the floors, then walls followed by the roof.

    About more than an hour, the first well-made small house finally stood in this domain.

    Compared to the house-made by real carpenters, this house still had a long way to go. But Yeman did not mind it. What¡¯s more important was that these people here would learn to build it. It¡¯s up to them how they improve in the future.

    p! p! p... ¡°Wow...¡± ps that were followed by amazement. It was from Sky.

    ¡°My lord, My lord, teach me...teach me!¡± She shouted.

    He wondered how this little girl learned this human gesture when amazed. But after it, the others also pping their hands while saying, ¡®teach me, my lord.¡¯

    ¡°G-Good job, My Lord,¡± Night said brimming with joy.

    Yeman taught them. Until all of the men were able to build it.

    Now, houses were built everywhere in the forest inside his domain.

    Sky and the other kid imitated what they did. And was able to build a chicken cage. Yeman chuckled while watching it.

    He found her very amusing.

 Chapter 69

    To live a peaceful life

    Many of his pets already evolved into real human figures. Only a number of them which could be counted with fingers in his hands remained with the half-beast body.

    He also taught them how to build a toilet. It was a necessary part of bing a human to practice cleanliness. They must be aware of where to properly relieve themselves.

    Everyone was busy making houses and toilets. Some people ran reported on him that they needed this and that material. Then Yeman handed them whatever materials they needed. He still had much soul points in him.

    While Yeman was teaching some of them how to build the house and toilet, he noticed Night and Sky trying to build a house beside the house he made.

    Because of her superhuman strength, she almost destroyed his newly made house. He asked why they wanted to build their house beside his, but the two girls begged at him with puppy eyes instead. So Yeman decided to add extra rooms in his house. After all, he would not be staying here more often.

    The two girls were so happy, especially Night. She was beaming with redness in her face.

    He wondered if what she was thinking.

    Tok! Tok! Tok! he was currently nailing a part of the wall inside the house. He¡¯s supposed to be a small house, has grown two bedrooms, a terrace, and afort room.

    .....

    Phew!

    He tried to wipe the unseen sweat on his forehead. He has high stamina, therefore, its not easy to tire himself. He just wiping his forehead out of habit.

    ¡°My Lord, done? Are you done? This my room?¡± Sky asking him question after question with round big eyes that were gleaming with excitement.

    ¡°Mhm, and that one is for you, Night,¡± Yeman nodded to Sky and pointed to the next room beside his.

    ¡°Yaay! Yay!¡± Sky joyfully jumping up and down.

    ¡°T-T-Thank you, M-My Lord, I-I will treasure this room for the rest of my life,¡± she said with her eyes glimmering like a kid.

    Yeman scratches his head. And thought that she looks cute.

    He noticed them ran towards their rooms. ¡°Oh¡ªwait, it ain¡¯t finish yet...¡± he said to the two.

    The two girls paused and nced at him at the same time.

    ¡°Fufu, how can it be called a bedroom if no bed in it,¡± he grinned while tapping on his Interface.

    The two girls were puzzled by his words.

    Secondster, a single size bed appeared out of thin airs.

    After Yeman ced it inside the room of Sky. She deliberately touched it.

    When the smooth cotton embraces her skin, she tried to poke it.

    ¡°S-Soft! My Lord, it¡¯s soft!¡± She had felt the soft sensation. She smiled from ear to ear and then she dove on it.

    Yeman let out a sigh seeing her jumping and bouncing on the bed. Just like a normal human kid.

    ¡°M-M-My Lord I want it! I want it too!¡± Night shouted in excitement like a kid asking to buy a lollipop.

    ¡°Ahaha, a-alright,¡± he said to calm her and muttered, ¡°can¡¯t be helped, huh!¡±

    After buying another two beds. He let Night and Sky embracing their beds.

    He was thinking that this house could not handle the strength of these people. He needed a proper mason or carpenter to build better houses for them. In order to do that, he needed to recruit a person from the outside. Or, send some of his men outside to learn masonry and carpentry. And also, any other jobs that were needed for this ce.

    It may take longer for them to learn, but it was better than waiting while doing nothing.

    Yeman stayed the almost whole day in his domain. He taught them many things about humans. Although he knew that it was not easy to learn them all. They needed more time to learn them slowly. Before he left his domain, he instructed Elder Priest to sent men to investigate the ce around the house he lives in, outside his domain.

    And also to gather some herbs on the mountain where Eman used to go.

    He needed these herbs to increase the proficiency level of his Alchemy Talent. For him to unlock more recipes and for him to synthesize better medicine.

    He chose some people to send them to school. As a man from modern civilization, he knows how important knowledge was. Although his knowledge was not too great also, every person has their weakest and best aspects of them.

    For him, a person with strength but no knowledge is like a rusted robot, whereas a person with knowledge and no strength is like an outdated PC.

    He wanted his people to acquire both.

    But before that, he needed to ask someone how to enroll in this empire¡¯s school or academy. He might need to ask that girl for guidance.

    He said his farewell to his people especially to Night and Elder Priest.

    After giving them some tasked he scanned for a safe exit point, then stepped outside his domain.

    Night was unwilling but she thought that sooner they would be together more often. And she could converse with him through telepathy.

    After stepping outside, Yeman checked the current time and noticed it was already 3 pm.

    He has many things needed to consider. He must n out his next move.

    A sudden thought appeared in his mind.

    |I wonder what the Gentlewind family reaction after seeing the gift I sent them. I¡¯m sure they already saw it. They must be furious as hell. That is a little payback for weing me in such a way. My first night after I arrived from a mission was to be assassinated by a group of assassins that I have done nothing wrong? Good thing that I found that diary and read it beforehand. If not, something might happen to Eina and the others or even to me.

    This empire is sucked. It might be better to just stay in my domain. Hmm...what if I bring Uncle Ron and Eina in there. Then no more bad people that could harm them.

    But...I know it ain¡¯t easy to convince someone to leave the world they live in. Just like me. Even though the earth is not a perfect world, that world is where I belong in the first ce. So the feeling of wanting to return still lingering in me. Anyhow, I needed to finish this issue first, no good if there is someone trying to kill you. It¡¯s hard to live in peace.

    Right.

    If they don¡¯t want to give me a peaceful life. Then, I will forcefully rob it...

    By killing each one of them. That¡¯s the only way I had thought in order to achieve a peaceful life in this world.| His eyes glinted.

    Yeman was just wanted to live peacefully with his sister and uncle while trying to discover how to achieve that specific Title. That enables him to travel through the world.

    He was walking towards his house when he saw a figure running towards him.

    ¡°Big bro! Big bro! Where have you been?¡±

    His sister Eina called out while running towards him. He saw her worrying face.

    He smiled bitterly. |Looks like I ended up making her worried about me. I needed to be careful next time. It must be traumatic for her if someone close to her suddenly gone. Because of the things that happened with her in the past.|

    She immediately dove onto him when she reached a certain distance. He caught her and embraced.

    Yeman patted her after putting down.

    ¡°Sorry, Eina, did I worry you about me? I woke up early so decided to stroll around. But I lost my way, and ended up returningte.¡± He said.

    ¡°I-Is that so...¡± she remembered that her brother lost his memory. Then she opened her mouth again. ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, Bro, I will wakeup early starting tomorrow so that I can apany you when you stroll around.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Oh, by the way, I have a gift for you,¡± he said and handed her a big fluffy stuffed toy.

    ¡°W-What is this, Bro?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huggable toy,¡± he replied at her.

    When Eina embraces it, she was happy and curious at the same time. Because of how fluffy it was.

    Looks like in this world there was no stuffed toy.

    They started walking towards their house.

 Chapter 70

    I will be going to silent that kid...

    In the vige of Gentlewind, at Grenn family manor, Elder Grenn mmed furiously his hand on the table in front of him. Which followed by a loud bang and caused the tea in a cup to overflow brought by the sudden impact.

    ¡°That bastard! Grrr...I will skin that kid alive...and feed his body...and entrails to the magic beast!¡± He gritted his teeth while cursing. His eyes glinted with enmity towards the person who sent him a letter.

    Secondster, the sturdy wooden door of the room was suddenly mmed open. Two figures were sniffed out of it. A man at his forties and a woman at her thirties that looks like in her twenties only, they were stepping in haste towards the table where the elder was sitting beside it.

    Upon seeing the two figures, the elder straitened his back, cleared his throat, and hastily swiped the overflowed tea using a piece of cloth he usually used to rub his face.

    ¡°Janrui, Jao, why the two of you in haste? What is the matter, my beloved daughter, and son...?¡± Elder Grenn questioned the two personnel who came inside his chamber.

    ¡°Father, why you are acting calm?¡± The woman named Janrui worriedly questioned Elder Grenn.

    ¡°Father, we heard from one of our people that someone sent you a death threat letter,¡± the man named Jao followed up.

    ¡®What?! Who that dumb who blurted out about it? Grr, I will kill him together with that worm kid! I told them to zipper their mouths about it!¡¯ The elder furiously thought.

    .....

    ¡°And also father, why there¡¯s a carriage full of corpses outside the manor¡¯s gate this morning?¡± Janrui added.

    The Elder coughed once to get rid of the saliva blocking his throat.

    ¡®That insolent worm... I¡¯ll make you pay a million times and make you regret that you chose to live than die in silence!¡± He was furiously thinking of how to torture the person who was the reason for his bad temper at the very moment.

    ¡°You two, don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s not a big deal, you know that ourpetitors always trying to target our family, especially now that the ranking month ising. Don¡¯t worry I assure you that they won¡¯t seed whatever they were nning to do in this family! Ohoho...ahem¡ª about those corpses, they were not from our people. I¡¯m guessing the enemy mistook them as our family assassins,¡± Elder Grenn trying to convince his son and daughter.

    Janrui knitted her brows. She was doubting her father¡¯s words. In fact, their family was one of the bottom ranking family in the 13 great families, and there were only two other families below them, but she knew that those two lower families were silent for many years, and did not participate with the power struggle of the top families. Besides, even if they participate, it was weird that they would choose to target their family. Since the family of lowest rank the rank I and II were located in the southern part of the empire, while their family was located in the northern part. And there were no enmities towards these three families.

    The only possible enemy was the rank IV family located on the western part of the empire. But that family was busy fighting with the family of rank V. The rank VI family was fighting the rank VII family. The rank VIII was their faithful allied family. And IX family has no reason to target their family. The X family stayed neutral while the XI, XII, and XIII family were fighting for supremacy. These three families had the power to wipe out any of the families from the lower rank.

    The weirdest thing she had noticed, why would their Grenn family be the target? It should be the main family of the Gentlewind family. Which was the Dav family of the Patriarch.

    So the only possible enemy that would challenge their family was the other elders of their family. But Janrui was not sure of it.

    She was thinking that her father was hiding the truth.

    ¡®But why would he do that? He had a secret that doesn¡¯t want his family to know?¡¯ Janrui thought.

    Aside from that, the death threat letter could not be taken lightly.

    ¡°Father, we should call back some of our strongest soldiers from the frontline.¡± Janrui suggested. She doesn¡¯t feel good about the letter.

    ¡°Ohoho, I know that you are worried about me, Janrui my beloved daughter. But we can¡¯t call them back from the frontline. After all, they were all doing great in that ce. Their results will be a good plus to advance our family into a rank IV family. If that happened, The Grenn family will have a higher chance to be the first in the line of our Gentlewind lineage,¡± the elder denied her suggestion.

    ¡°Father is right, Sister Rui, although that threat is a pressing issue, there are many ways to solve it. After all, we still have many Silver-Grade Magician in here and there are you and our Butler Mr. Fem which is both Gold-Grade Magician. That many are enough I think. And if not, we can also hire some Gold-Grade magician in Guardian Guild,¡± Jao agreed to his father and exined to his sister.

    Janrui thought that his brother was right. She was a Gold-Grade Magician and their Butler as well and there were a number of Silver-Grade Magicians currently guarding their manor. But even so...she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Then, father, please allow me to read the letter,¡± she asked her father.

    Elder Grenn narrowed his eyes upon noticing the seriousness of his daughter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sorry, Janrui, my beloved daughter, the letter, I already trashed it, I found it hrious and unimportant so I decided to throw it, ohoho. Anyway, no need to be bothered by it. It just a tantrum of someone who wanted our family¡¯s attention. So don¡¯t mind it,¡± Elder Grenn reasoned out.

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Janrui was surprised by his father¡¯s unaffected behavior.

    ¡°Aside from that, Jao, I needed to talk to your son,¡± Elder Grenn purposely changed the topic.

    ¡°Oh, Jura, was currently at the academy, Father, he said he would be seeing some of his friends,¡± Jao replied.

    ¡°Is that so...¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    After his daughter and son left, Elder Grenn balled his hand into a fist.

    ¡°Mr. Fem?¡± He called out to their butler. But inside the room, there was only him and no one else.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Grenn?¡±

    Yet, a voice suddenly replied. Next second his body materialized from the dark shade of the room. He was slowly stepping to his side. Based on his figure, he was in his 30¡¯s. With a lean body that stood about 5¡¯8 feet tall and wearing a ck suit.

    ¡°Prepare a carriage for me, we¡¯re heading out.¡±

    Elder Grenn ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    ¡®I will be going to silent that kid tonight!¡¯ The elder thought.

 Chapter 71

    Assassin¡¯s Guild Headmaster Jack Al

    ¡°H-Headmaster...you seemed to pile up things in here, ahaha... by the way, here is the final report for those corpses.¡± A young woman about 17-18 years old and is a well-suited dress that stood in a calm demeanor and with a well-contoured body handed a piece of parchment to the person setting in front of the desk where a mountain of papers amassing on top of it.

    He was staring nkly at the empty space while massaging the part of his forehead and wearing azy smile on his face.

    ¡°As always...thank you, Rita, there are too many mistaken reportstely. And I needed to remake each of them. Ahh! I am no good, I never thought it was so hard to be a guild master. If only I knew it from the beginning...¡±

    The young woman named Rita twitches her brows as she said, ¡°Hah! we already warned you from the start, hmm... In any case, here is the report,¡± she sighed and urge him to take the parchment.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am so happy to have you, Rita, I am the most thankful person of having someone like you guiding me,¡± the boy of the same age with the girl, he was wearing a sailor cap and an emerald-colored coat, and wore eyesses on his eyes, said his thanks with puppy eyes in a childish expression after taking the parchment handed to him.

    He was only a young man and here he was, sitting inside the office on the third floor of the 3-story building of the Assassin¡¯s Guild. He was the only son of a noble who belonged to the lower ss and situated in the northern part of the Whitestone empire.

    At the age of 7, because of the unforeseen fate, his father died due to the power struggle inside the empire.

    Grieving for the loss of her husband, his mother lost herself and having a mental breakdown. Therefore, Their nobility slowly declined.

    .....

    He was left alone inside their not-too-grand manor when their maids and other people under them decided to left one by one.

    Taking with him the small amount of money that his family kept in case needed in the future; he went into travel towards the kingdom in the far east, there, he continued his study until he graduated at the age of 14.

    He did some small businesses at a young age and started keeping money, after umted enough riches, he came back in the Whitestone empire and admitted to the academy to train himself.

    In a fateful encounter, in a depth of a night which mostly a well behave citizen long traveled in their dreands, he found himself rescuing two maidens in distress from the hands of the evil ve trader.

    Sounds heroic right? But the truth was...he bought them in a fair and square amount to free the two beautiful youngdies. Even though he bought them, he never did take advantage of these twodies. In fact, he gave them their independence. And freed them from the shackles of gruesome fate that awaited them in the hands of the evil traders. The young man told them to go and live their life out of danger, but the two maidens chose to stay and work for him. After all, he was their savior! And he was good at them.

    He found out that each of them had unique abilities. Thereafter, with the help of these two newpanions, the three of them joined the assassins guild.

    That time, the assassin guild was not too popr. And slowly declined by having bad reputations. But these three newbies amazed everyone. Every mission tasked to them waspleted exactly as the mission implied. Not only by killing people. But also by killing magic beasts or monsters.

    But sadly, the guild owner was not able to handle the expenses and decided to sell the guild.

    Since he already kept enough riches with him at that time. Without a second thought, the boy decided to partner with the guild in one condition, for him to be promoted as a guild master. It was his long dream to be a guild master even at a young age.

    After that, following his new rules, in his hands, the Assassin¡¯s Guild slowly gaining fame. And now, it was one of the famous guilds in the empire.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t mind it...it was thanks to you that I and my sister are here and alive, to begin with. Anyway, check the report, something unbelievable is in there.¡± She urged him to read the report she handed.

    ¡°Ahaha. Okay...¡± he spread the parchment then his eyes started following every word written on it.

    Not even a minute that had passed after he read it when... ¡°Damn it! Twenty-eight dead and 2 leaders went missing in just a night? How did it happen? This is impossible! My men are not that amateurish in their job! Rita, who is the guy who gave them the mission?¡± He could not believe after reading some part on it.

    The woman did not answer directly, instead, her mouth approaching slowly to the man¡¯s ear and it paused at 2 inches distance.

    ¡°I believe from one of the 13 great noble families,¡± she whispered in his ear.

    ¡°What?!¡± He screamed upon hearing her. His mouth was twitching as he said, ¡°are they using my men in a suicide mission? In their power struggle? This is ridiculous!¡± The man yelled in anger.

    It was not unheard of the empire that those families were having power struggles. Even the royal family knew about it. But they did not intervene in this issue and just let those 13 great families struggle and fight for supremacy. After all, it would also lower their forces, and because of this, the power bnce in the empire would remain.

    In his mind, he had the gist that his men were victims of this power struggle of the 13 great noble families. After all, the ranking month for those families was nearing. And this was the time where the death rate in the empire was higher.

    Nevertheless, it was prohibited to use the member from the assassin guild in these 13 great family issues. And the guild could file aint to the parliament if they vited this rule.

    This parliament was the third power of the empire.

    Even if a person was a member of 13 great families, but if he/she was found guilty, the parliament could take him/her in custody and be given the verdict to pay for his/her crime. The parliament was like the power for thosew-abiding citizens of the empire.

    Tok, tok, tok... They suddenly heard knocking sounds from outside the door.

    ¡°Rita, please...¡± the headmaster gestured to Rita to kindly open the door. Rita nodded and deliberately opened it.

    ¡°Hello Sister, Rita!¡± Eximed a cheerful young woman that was wearing a cap with a feather of unknown bird and wore the same clothing as Rita, she said her hello and dove on Rita, then she fondled Rita¡¯s boobs after she entered the room.

    ¡°S-Sister N-Nita! Eek! N-no... Ahn¡ª ahhh! L-Let me go...¡± Rita tried to struggle to free herself. But the girl named Nita which was her biological sister was like an octopus could not be pushed by Rita¡¯s pitiable strength.

    The headmaster ck-jawed upon seeing the unfolding seen in front of him. Well, he already used to these two¡¯s behavior. Especially the younger sister Nita¡¯s cheerful and yful attitude.

    ¡°A-Ahem!¡± The headmaster coughed to get their attention.

    Upon hearing his coughing sounds, she stopped clinging on her sister and turned herself in a serious and dignified young woman. ¡°Oh, s-sorry for my rude behavior, Headmaster Jack Al,¡± Nita said while slightly bowing her head after she released her sister from her octopus-like constriction.

    Hah, hah, hah... Rita gasping for breath. This sister her was so bad. Since childhood, she already had a pitiable physical strength. And her sister always took advantage of that.

    The headmaster questioned Nita of what her business foring.

    ¡°Headmaster Jack Al, there are some people from the Gentlewind family downstairs, they requested for your presence, sir,¡± the girl said stiffly.

    The headmaster named Jack Al narrowed his eyes after hearing Nita¡¯s words.

 Chapter 72

    The confidence of strong

    Yeman check the time on his Window Interface,

    10:10 pm was shown in it.

    He just finished babysitting his sister. And let her fell asleep on hisp, just like before.

    Yeman smiled as he thought that he became a doting brother for some reason, but he did not dislike it.

    He was the only child of his parents so it was a new experience for him to be a big bro. It felt warm inside and was a rxing change of pace.

    Very different to his old self on earth, which he only stayed inside his room for a whole day, and just at night that he went outside to buy groceries.

    Eina was a kind and sweet sister, he thought that Eman was lucky to have a sister like her. But sadly, he left her so early. Anyways, he was here as his recement.

    Currently, she was sleeping beside Aunt ire while hugging the stuffed toy he gifted her.

    .....

    Yeman, on the other hand, was standing on the roadside, he already got a piece of information from someone that something bad would happen tonight.

    Well, he already guessed it. After all, it was on purpose that he sent the letter to the Gentlewind family, in order to provoke the person behind the assassinsst night.

    The road he was currently standing¡ª was the road where the carriage had stoppedst night when he was attacked by those assassins.

    Really, he already guessed that the Gentlewind family would send other killers tonight. After all, it was nned by him to anger them. One of them must be the reason why Hannah felt anger at Eman.

    Since he was the substitute of that guy, it¡¯s just normal to clear his name.

    ...

    It was written in his diary that, on that specific day, he went to visit Hannah¡¯s family manor. Even though they were not in a rtionship yet, but they have mutual feelings towards each other.

    Hannah told him that her parents wanted to meet the guy she was infatuated with. To formally engage the two of them. Hence, Eman without a second thought agreed. Although he¡¯s a little bit doubtful.

    When he came to Hannah¡¯s family manor, he also noticed another guest. It was from the branch family of Gentlewind family. Hannah exined to him that their families were in a sort of alliance.

    Eman did not bother about it since it was not of his concern, to begin with. And he already thankful enough that Hannah¡¯s family agreed to engage their daughter to him.

    For someone like him who doesn¡¯t have magic, he was able to engage a beautiful girl from the great noble family. And it was from rank VIII family. Truly, it was a dreame true for Eman.

    He knew that his parents and Hannah¡¯s parents were old friends. In fact, the four of them were in the same group when they were young. When the two mothers became pregnant at the same time, they already agreed that if ever their children having different gender, they would marry them in the future.

    That¡¯s why Hannah¡¯s family always visited Eman¡¯s house at that time. And the two children became closer as they grew up.

    Their feelings became deeper and deeper. But in an unfortunate turn of events, one day, his parents never returned again from a mission. Eman and his sister lost their parents at that time.

    Hannah and her parents never visited again and he never saw Hannah again after that. On the other hand, Eman and his sister were sought from their house.

    But in a twist of fate, before the start of training in the academy, they saw each other once again and fell in love once more.

    Sadly, something happened when Eman visited at Hannah¡¯s family manor. The reason why that girl Hannah was so furious at him after that.

    But unfortunately, Eman did not specify clearly if who was the person that framed him. It was written in there that after that incident, the branch family from Gentlewind family wanted him dead.

    And before he lost consciousness inside Hannah¡¯s family manor, he saw people from Gentlewind family charging on the girl which was Hannah¡¯s cousin.

    After that, his vision went ck. Then he woke up beside that girl, both of them were fully naked. The girl was unconscious, but before Eman could think of what was happened, a maid yelled. After that, it was a big scandal in his life. But for some reason, the family decided to stay quiet. They did not even file aint to the parliament. Or killed him on the spot.

    It was weird, but after that, the Gentlewind family started sending killers to kill him.

    At first, he asked for protection from the Guardian Guild. But he has little money, and he figured out that he would die eventually, and his life had started to lose its meaning after Hannah started avoiding him.

    But because of his sister, he decided to struggle for his life.

    In order to escape from the people sent by Gentlewind family, he joined the subjugation team. He had no other choice. No money, no magic. The thing he could do in order to survive was limited. Which was to try his luck in the subjugation mission.

    If they were lucky, he could get enough money to pay for another protection from the guardian guild. But really, his demise was for certain. He just doesn¡¯t know if when would the enemy seeded to kill him.

    Unfortunately, he died at the battlefield while fighting the rat beasts.

    ...

    About half an hour had passed, Yeman perceived five presence ahead of him. Beyond him, where the ce most dark and no visible lights that could illuminate the ce. Even the moonlight was covered by dark clouds. He assumed that it might be raining tonight.

    The five silhouettes walking steadily step by step. Coming closer at him every passing second. Like a scene in a suspense genre movie. He could felt their slight puzzlement upon noticing him. They must be shocked that there was a person standing alone on the roadside in this suspicious ce.

    They stopped at 15 meters away from him. Then...

    One of them flicked his fingers, which followed by a ray that like a little sun on top of his index finger. Because of this, the area was illuminated by lights.

    Yeman noticed that person checking a piece of paper in his hand. Maybe he was looking at a sketch of his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s him...¡± muttered by that person after checking the piece of paper in his hand. Without more talk, they continued walking towards him.

    When all of them reached a certain distance at him, he noticed that each of them had the face of a killer. With a wide mocking smile on their faces.

    And both exude an incredible aura. If based by rank, they were higher than his Silver-Grade Cultivator rank. They looked at him like looking on a pest. Disregarding if he was able to fight back or not. Yeman noted, that it was the confidence of the strong.

    However, he thought that everything would be repeated... the same strategy would work out as long as the enemy would not figure it.

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73: The confidence of strong (Part2)

    Watching the young man standing alone in this inconspicuous ce at this time of night looks umon how ever anyone saw it.

    They could not help feeling suspicious as to what such a person doing in this ce.

    Based on his attire they could guess that he was about to sleep. Wearing an old shirt with faded color and pant with thin fabric, aside from that, there¡¯s no more, no weapon either.

    He was just an ordinary person, how ever anyone looked at him. Yet, how dumb this person to anger someone who must not be angered.

    In this empire, there were people you should avoid angering no matter what. Or else, me yourself for being ignorant.

    It¡¯s the first time that they had given a task to kill a person without a proper background.

    It¡¯s unbelievable to think, but this was their job.

    Wondering why such a person in this ce, in their minds they believed that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep and just taking a walk outside to feel sleepy.

    .....

    Since the air outside was chilly. Good for someone who was having difficulty falling asleep.

    Without moving an inch, the young man standing on the roadside while staring at the dark sky.

    In the assassin¡¯s perspective, he was standing in a side view, where his left side facing at them.

    Secondster, they knitted their brows.

    It was weird. They could feel the faint oscition of magic inside him.

    Wait! What? Magic? But...the client said that he was a magic-less person.

    They were quite surprised upon noticing the error of the information given to them.

    This was their first time having an error in their information. Of course, the guild informant was to be med. For not properly doing their job.

    But, they hastily regained theirposures since the magic energy they felt on this young man was just insignificant.

    Although it surprised them for a second, the young man¡¯s magic was trivial. They could kill him easily just like stepping a pest on the roadside.

    In their thought, this puny insect had no idea that tonight would be thest night of his life. They were grinning inside while thinking this.

    What they were being cautious with was those people from their rival guild that usually hinder their missions. The people from the Guardian Guild.

    Of course, they always alerted themselves. Even right now, their focus was not on the young man. But around them.

    The young man seemed to notice already since he was twisting his neck to gaze at them.

    The innocent look of the young man when gazing at them urged them to burst outughing.

    But they managed to hide the feeling of wanting tough.

    For sure, this young man must be puzzled as to why they were standing rtively close to him.

    They noticed the young man opening his mouth.

    ¡°Uh, good evening, venerable people,¡± greeted by the young man in a casual voice. Without a tinge of fear but of course, he must be puzzled.

    ¡°Puhahahaha!!!¡± One of them burst intoughter.

    Then he steps forward into the young man. The young man on the other hand just stood freezing without a slight of movements.

    He looked so stiff.

    They assumed that he was feeling a little doubtful now, and fear must be started crawling in his heart.

    For sure, he must be bbergasted at the moment.

    That person rested his arm on the young man¡¯s left shoulder while he walks and stops at the right side of the young man. Like a friend acting buddy-buddy.

    Each of them knew that he was nting something and was invoking fear in that young man¡¯s heart. After all, they had been in a mission together for several times.

    ¡°This Gale-Cutter...¡± Muttered one of them towards that person who was standing beside the young man.

    That person was one of the famous assassins in the assassin¡¯s guild. He already at the peak of Silver-Grade.

    He even killed 2 guardians from the Guardian Guild on theirst mission. Those two guardians were at the peak of Silver-Grade also. But they were killed by a person with the same rank.

    And that person was Gale-Cutter.

    Yeman noticed the person resting his arm on his shoulder. He was standing while also gazing at the four people at his front. They were standing with mocking faces towards him. They must be thinking to inflict fear at him before yfully killing him.

    |Such a sadistic way of killing.| He thought.

    He noticed that one of them was covering his face with a mask, to its nose and eyes. He assumed that the person behind it was a woman. It¡¯s hard to tell because the person was covered by ck clothing all over its body. And a hood on its head. He could only peek on its eyes staring at him like gazing at its prey and the mocking smile on its mouth. But a faint smell of a woman invaded his nose. That¡¯s why Yeman presumed that the person was a woman.

    ¡°Hahaha, hey, young man, do you know it is not good to wander alone at this time of night?¡± The person beside him stated.

    He had long ck hair, narrow-eyes, big smiling mouth, and cone-shape face.

    He didn¡¯t even hide his killing intent when he approached him.

    Looks like this one was overconfident with his strength. Or maybe, he was the sneaky type of an enemy.

    Yeman noticed the hidden weapon at the back of the person. Well, all of them had such. Only the veil¡¯ ed woman had none.

    Yeman could felt something on his shoulder. Like a curse was ced in it. Like it was vibrating.

    Or maybe a mark.

    He also noticed their eyes abruptly darted around.

    Looks like they were perceiving the surroundings.

    It seemed like, they were thinking that he had some back up hiding around while waiting for the right timing.

    Maybe they were thinking he asked for protection from the Guardian Guild like what Eman stated in his diary.

    Yeman doesn¡¯t even know what was this Guardian or Assassin guild. But based on how he understood their mission were opposite to each other¡¯s mission.

    He wanted tough, because of how odd this empire could be.

    Well, if he wanted back up, he could summon them whenever he wanted. He could even surround these people. But, no, because...

    Yeman perceived another 50+ presence at the bushes at every side of the road. That¡¯s why these five people were over confidently walking straight into him.

    ¡°I- Is that so... hmm... sounds right. Then, venerable people, I had to go back now. I¡¯m getting sleepy for a reason.¡±

    Yeman said and about to step when he noticed the hand on his shoulder holding him tightly.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey... young man, don¡¯t you think it was toote for you to leave? Hehe!¡± Sarcastically said the person beside him.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: Before the rain

    Not far from them, some of the assassins were watching while hiding in the bushes. They were waiting for the signal from those five people. Those people were the strongest individual in this group.

    A momentter, the atmosphere turns more rigid and shes of lightning started tracking on the sky ¨C as the humid air embracing their skins and thunder sounds followed closely.

    ¡°Hey, hey, man,¡± called out by someone in an indiscernible voice while tapping the shoulder of the person beside him.

    ¡°What?¡± The person beside him irritably replied a question.

    Seeing his irritation, he got worried for a second. But he has to ask. ¡°T-That is the person that our target tonight, right?¡± He asked in a whisper while pointing to Yeman¡¯s direction.

    The person beside took a quick nce at him then turned back his eyes to the person he was pointing.

    With quite an irritation he replied to him. ¡°He must be the one.¡±

    .....

    Hearing his reply he opened his mouth again, ¡°I ¨C I heard that a target is a magic-less person, but that guy- don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a magician? Maybe they got the wrong person?¡± He doubted.

    The person beside him furrowed his brows and admittedly agreed to him. But...

    ¡°Idiot! Do you want to die first?¡± Hastily replied to the other person besides them. ¡°Eh, why?¡± Surprise the former. ¡°You, don¡¯t tell me... You don¡¯t know that person covered in ck clothing...¡± Said the third person.

    ¡°Pssssst! You idiots! Minimize your voice, what¡¯s the purpose of hiding in here if your voices were too loud,¡± muddled by the fourth person beside them.

    About 50+ assassins were currently hiding in these bushes. They were rank at most Silver-Grade magician. Each of them was strong enough to assassinate a target alone. Their purpose was to counter the possible ambush strategy of their target¡¯s back up which they presumed from their rival guild.

    In this empire, if you reached the peak of Silver-Grade magician, you were worthy of respect already. After all, it¡¯s not easy to break through to a golden stage. Only those people from great families have a higher chance of breaking through because of their bloodline prowess. And because of their wealth, they have more chances to acquire the needed resources to breakthrough through their bottleneck.

    But if you were a gifted individual that born with unique Magician¡¯s Seed, then you have better chances of breaking through easier, through hard work and perseverance.

    It¡¯s not easy to be born with the unique Seed though, they said that it only happened once in a century. But it just a myth saying like that. Since it would also depend on your luck to achieve such a unique Seed.

    So attaining the peak of Silver-Grade was already respectful enough to the normal magicians like them who don¡¯t have a unique Seed and not from a wealthy family.

    And those five people standing in front of their target tonight was already at the peak of Silver. But the truth was one of them already at the golden stage or Gold-Grade Magician.

    Even though they were hiding in the bushes. But most of them don¡¯t feel the need to do so. Since they believed that those five people were more than enough to defeat any back up sent from the guardian guild.

    It was stated that this person ¨C their target tonight was not a wealthy individual. He was just an ordinary citizen, but they heard that he was one of the survivors from thetest subjugation mission. And maybe he was lucky enough to get some hidden treasures. But even so, he could only recruit about 10 to 15 Silver-Grade magicians from the guardian guild. Because someone like him who was a weak person would eventually get the least share among his group.

    Yeman stopped and took a nce at the hand that forcefully gripping his shoulder. Noticing that this person had no n on letting him go, he shrugged off the hand holding his shoulder which causes the person who was holding him to be alerted.

    He already received notifications from System about the mark ce at him. It was for homing type magic attacks. And it also has an additional fear effect. He believed that it was to divert the target focus.

    Gale-Cutter was shocked, his hand had been shrugged off easily by this person who was at most apprentice rank only. Compared to him who was at the peak of Silver-Grade.

    Yeman could not believe he just let himself fall in such an easy trick.

    This fear had the least effect on someone stronger than the caster. And he already fought a much stronger opponent than these people so it was useless. But he has to be careful next time. He has to be careful next time. In this world, people have different kinds of magic. So it was natural to find someone with a unique ability that might able to kill a stronger opponent. Yeman noted his mistake.

    He smiled. Although he could not understand why these people seemed like looking down on him. But one thing for sure, he felt no threat from their strength. Aside from the woman covered in ck clothing. She seemed to hide her real strength.

    The four people noticed slight changes in Gale-Cutter¡¯s mood.

    ¡°You!¡± Gale-Cutter yelled.

    Yeman already steps about 3 steps away from him but he stopped and turned back.

    Yeman spread his arms and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, venerable people, you just let me go. In that case, I will take my leave now?¡± He said with a grin.

    The other four people were surprisingly staring at his arrogant behavior. They also noticed Gale-Cutter was standing still and twitching his body with anger. ¡°Hahaha, what are you doing Gale bro, having cold feet in front of the kid?¡± Said the guy who was flicking his fingers recently.

    ¡°Shut up, Ray Boy!¡± Gale-Cutter shouted angrily. He got mad after his hand was easily shrugged by a weaker opponent. His gripped could even crush a stone ¨C yet, that person just shrugged it off unbothered.

    They noticed that his left hand was glowing with a white glow. They became alert all of a sudden. But for some reason, they could not perceive other enemies. Looks like this young man was literally alone in this ce. But the client said that- before they came into a conclusion they heard three consecutive loud bangs already.

    ¡°Puwahahahaha!¡±

    They heard Gale-Cutter¡¯sugh. The young man was covered with smoke. They sighed. Looks like that young man had really no back up with him.

    They were thinking that ¡®maybe his contract with the guardian guild already ended and no more money to continue hiring them and now waiting here resigning to his fate.¡¯

    This mission was certainly a waste of effort for them. They even brought 50+ Silver-Grade assassins around to counter the enemy. But looks like it wasted.

    There was not even a need for them to lift their hand since Gale-Cutter already ended that puny person¡¯s life. They already expected a charred and half body remains of that person. But a momentter, after the cloud of smokes cleared, they were all shocked staring at the young man grinning at them and his red eyes peeking on his bangs.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Shouted the woman.

    g!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: Under the rain

    Yeman kicked Gale-Cutter in the stomach. But his kickednded on a feathery two arms that were crossed across the person¡¯s body to guard himself.

    This person suddenly appeared in front of Gale-Cutter to block Yeman¡¯s sudden kick. Although he did not use much force and speed in his kick, Yeman was a little bit surprised by this person¡¯s speed.

    Two figures were sent flying like bowling balls and rolled many times on the ground uponnding, and followed by the rising of clouds of dust.

    ¡°I-Ismoley?¡± Gale-Cutter muttered after the two of them were sent flying about 30 meters away from theirst position. The person named Ismoley took the hit that supposed tond at him.

    Gale-Cutter was a prideful man, but he values friendship even more, and Ismoley was one of his most valued friends inside the guild. Even though they would see each other not always.

    Ismoley was the fourth person in their group of five people that were facing Yeman. He stood lower than everyone. His height was at most at 4¡¯2 ft only. And with big moles on his face.

    He was wearing a faded blue vest made from an unknown animal or beast skin, and the sleeves were made of unknown fur. It was paired by faded brown color pants. And oldbat leather boots on his feet.

    .....

    At his wrists, there were silver wristbands. They were his artifact that increases his speed and attack and also defense.

    Ismoley pushes his body with difficulty after being thrown by a kick.

    ¡°Ohou, ohou! Fuck, w-what was that kick? Was that even a kick from a low ranking magician?¡± Ismoley coughed and mumbled as he was having trouble trying to stand up.

    He could not believe at the force of the kick; he did not even bother answering Gale-Cutter¡¯s call. His hands were numbing and he could taste the smell of blood in his mouth. He narrowed his eyes towards Yeman. He was wondering why this person had such strength.

    Ismoley in the half-kneeling state while trying to push his body into standing. Beside him Gale-Cutter already in standing position and looking at him with disbelieving eyes.

    On the other hand, Ismoley was wondering about Yeman¡¯s strength. No doubt that he was at most apprentice rank only based on the magic energy they had felt from him.

    The others were as surprised as him and were not able to react. They were having difficulty in believing that the person who supposed to be charred right now still managed to send a kick.

    Not just that, the two members of them were sent flying on the distance of 30+ meters! They even noticed that Ismoley¡¯s hand was in half-beast form.

    At this form, Ismoley¡¯s defense and attack were doubled. But now, it was hanging down limply. Seemed like his hands lost all the strength.

    They were looking back at the person whom his leg still in a kick position and his shoulders were still smoking from Gale-Cutter¡¯s attack awhile ago.

    A few secondster, the smoke dissipated and they saw him untouched. No visible wounds. Only his shirt was tattered.

    ¡°Phew, it pained me a little. Damn, now, look what you¡¯ve done to my shirt. You tore it with that exploding scissor attack.¡± Yeman regretfully said after noticing that his shirt was tattered.

    ¡°H-How is that possible...¡± Gale-Cutter could not believe what his eyes were seeing. His attack was not able to damage the person who was much lower ranking than him! That was his popr attack that was feard by his enemy.

    The Exploding Wind des!

    But in that person, it only managed to tear his shirt. With knitted brows and twisted face, he grumbled, ¡°howe, howe you treated my attack as something like scissors?!¡± He screamed and the energy of white color burst from his right hand once again.

    Even the others could not hide the puzzlement they felt as of the moment.

    *Cough!* ¡°D-D-Danger...¡± Ismoley muttered after coughing a mouthful of blood.

    Gale-Cutter was startled after hearing him. He was about to attack again but he stopped after hearing Ismoley¡¯s warning. His eyes abruptly scrutinizing around them.

    He was perceiving their surrounding. Ismoley had an ability that enables him to detect danger. But he could not perceive any enemy aside from that person who just kicked them.

    GAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! Suddenly, they heard a loud roar from someone. Gale-Cutter freaked out from the sudden roar of the person beside him.

    Brownish energy burst out from Ismoley¡¯s body until it enveloped his whole person. His whole body seemingly palpated. Then they notice his body slowly changes.

    Ismoley¡¯s ck eyes awhile ago turned into yellow and became bigger like that of the monster. Even his body became furry and round. His five fingers in each hand and foot had changed to 3 in each.

    And long sharp and wide nails appeared on each of his fingers. His whole figure turned like that of a mole monster. And his whole body grew bigger than before.

    Gale-Cutter and the others were puzzled watching him.

    ¡®Why Ismoley had to use his hidden card?¡¯ Each of them had a simr question. Only the woman covered in clothing was calm at the very moment.

    Even the other assassins hiding in the bushes were puzzled from what they had witnessed.

    That person that their target tonight seemed like not an ordinary person. Although Ismoley was not as popr as the others inside the guild, it was because he seldom showed himself inside the guild.

    But his reputation in the guild was as good as those four people with him.

    Noticing that Ismoley¡¯s body exuding with energy, each of them got excited. They don¡¯t really have a chance to see his full power before. Since he was always on a secret mission.

    But right now...

    Ismoleypletely transformed into a mole man. In this form, all of his stats were greatly increased. Even Yeman could feel his additional strength.

    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°hm, a person who could transform their body into a monster, huh.¡± Yeman interestingly muttered. He only saw it in movies, anime, andics back on earth.

    It looks gruesome while the person slowly changes every part of his body. But after that person fully transformed, he noted that it looks cool. That person now was covered in shiny fur.

    Not just that, he could also feel the increase in his strength and other aspects of him. And he grew bigger for such a small person awhile ago.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Yeman chuckled. ¡°interesting,¡± he added.

    Bang! A loud thunder sound reverberated on the sky, which followed by droplets of rain.

    Yeman noticed that the enemies preparing to attack.

    After Ismoley¡¯s im about danger, hisrades had no other choice but to kill this person in front of them. Their original n was to kidnap this man and deliver him to their client. That person wanted to kill this man in his own hands.

    But right now, they must kill this person. To do that, they needed to use their ability in full. No normal magician with lower rank could kick like that to the other magician with a higher rank than him.

    All of them concluded that this person had irregr Magician¡¯s Seed. It was different from the unique Magician¡¯s Seed. Magicians with irregr Seed were divided into two categories: either had stronger physical strength and magic than their rank(Lucky Irregr), or weaker physical strength and magic than their rank(Unlucky Irregr). It might be the reason why he was targeted by their client.

    Looks like this person was of the lucky side. He had higher physical strength than his rank. Since he was residing here on the north side of the empire, it was only natural that the member of the great noble family who ruled on this side would recruit someone like him which a lucky irregr. And maybe this person refuses their invitation and caused the family to feel dismayed and decided to kill him than letting him join the other great noble family.

    Although the Gentlewind family border hadn¡¯t reached here yet, that was part of the underlying schemes of this empire¡¯s 13 great families.

    What if the other families were the ones who reached their border in this part. They would increase their power with the addition of this lucky irregr¡¯s strength.

    So they had no choice but to assassinate this person.

    Even if he had back up with him that was hiding somewhere, they already had surrounded this ce. So it was checkmate for him from the start.

    The woman whose body covered in ck clothing immediately retreated 20 steps away from him. And the two-person standing beside her leaped to his sides.

    He noticed that the enemy wanted to surround him.

    Gale-Cutter¡¯s right hand that was bursting with glowing white energies lifted above his head and pointing at the sky. While his left hand bracing his right arm. Five glowing objects appeared above his hand. It slowly taking shape. A few secondster, five rotating circr des formed like cross-wheels were materialized.

    Ismoley dove into the ground and his plump body suddenly sunk into it. Like diving into an ocean.

    Ray Boy¡¯s fingertip materializes a blinding ray while his left hand holding the shining orb artifact. The fifth member of their group named Markis summoned a bow that was engulfed by green energy.

    Yeman noticed that only the woman did not do anything. She was standing still ahead of him. But he believed that she also was readying herself.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Seeing the three arrows that flew towards him, Yeman alerted himself. These arrows were aimed at his head. He slightly bends his neck to dodge it. Although their attack would probably deal little damage at him and could be easily healed by his Devil¡¯s Cloak regeneration ability, Yeman doesn¡¯t want to left his guard open. These people were of the same rank as him if he was not mistaken by the thickness of the magic energy he felt from each one of them.

    In this case, their magic power would eventually at the same level. Only that, he has higher stats than them in terms of physical attack and defense. And also, he has additional resistance.

    Each arrow passed at hairsbreadth on his head. Markis furrowed when his arrows just passed through and didn¡¯t hit their intended target.

    ¡°Eat this shit!¡± Gale-Cutter screamed then threw the five circr des into the sky.

    Weeeeng! Weeeeng! Weeeeng...

    Five circr des flew to the sky like cross wheels and simultaneously dove towards him.

    Yeman knew that he could not avoid this kind of attack because of the mark that was in him.

    These five were much bigger than the three des he threw awhile ago.

    He also noticed a beam that was fired at him by the guy at 30 meters away on his left side. This was the guy who flicked his fingers recently.

    Yeman suddenly jumped backward which followed by a feathery hand that was jutting out from the ground where he was standing a second that had passed, it was trying to grab his feet.

    It was the guy who transformed recently.

    The person seemed surprised that he was able to dodge him.

    After his backward jumped, he was able to evade the attack from a light beam and dodge the hand that trying to grab him, but... bang! The feathery hand was hit by the beam instead. But it looks like that mole person did not take much damage from it.

    Yeman guessed that those feathers had the ability to negate some attack.

    Yeman was currently in the air trying to maneuver his body but the five circr des were unavoidable.

    ¡°Now diiiie! Piece of shit! Puwahaha!¡± Gale-Cutterughed which followed by...

    Bang! Bang! Bang...

    Five consecutive explosions. Cloud of smoke formed in the air where Yeman was maneuvering awhile ago. A momentter, a figure has thrown away from the cloud of smoke. His feetnded on the ground and backsliding for 10 steps.

    shes of Lightning were tracking up above while abruptly illuminated the ground below, and deafening sounds of thunders were unceasing, while rain bing heavier every passing minute. It made the atmosphere bing colder. All of them were drenched by the rain.

    Somewhere in the bushes...

    .....

    ¡°Woah! That was Gale bro¡¯s famous Exploding Circr de!¡± Amusingly said by an assassin hiding in the bush.

    ¡°Gale bro¡¯s attack was inescapable. If I am that guy they were fighting, I already chose to give up. It was useless to fight someone who already had the mark by Gale bro,¡± added the person beside him.

    ¡°Yeah, he just making it harder for himself. In the end, his struggle will be for naught. Why not give his life faster than struggling more. It is unwise for him to chose to fight against five stronger enemies.¡± Replied the former person.

    ¡°Idiot! What five-person? I feel bad with your eyes!¡± Someone yelled at him.

    ¡°What? Why calling me an idiot? Is there a problem with what I said? Huh!¡±

    ¡°As damn as you had no right to be in assassin¡¯s guild! Look closely, what you mean by five? Did not you see that that person covered by ck clothing? Now tell me, is he joining the fight?!¡±

    The former person narrowed his eyes and saw that this person beside him was right. That person in ck was standing still without doing anything.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right. He was just standing still.¡±

    ¡°Kufufu, you two really are the dumbest member of the assassin guild.¡±

    Another person joined their conversation.

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±

    ¡°Kufufu, you don¡¯t even know that the person behind that piece of cloth is a woman.¡± The third person stated.

    ¡°W-Woman?!¡± The two were startled. All of them suddenly looked back at the person. Because of the rain, her figure started to surface. The person was having a nice curve body of a woman.

    ¡°She really was a woman!¡± They eximed.

    ¡°Kufufu-¡± the guy¡¯sughing had been cut when he noticed someone had tugged on him from the back. He nced and asked, ¡°what?¡± But what greeted him was a heavy hit on his head.

    His vision immediately dimming but before he lost his consciousness, he noticed the other assassins he was conversing just a moment ago, they already lying on the ground unconscious.

    He stared at the sky and saw the unceasing rain hitting every part of his face.

    He could not understand what was happened. Why no one among them noticed these people? And where did theye from? Why they suddenly appeared at their back? They were very careful whening here. And they did not notice even a single enemy aside from that person who was currently fighting with their leaders. How about their men who were guarding their backs? Don¡¯t tell... they all-

    His thinking stopped when he noticed that the space in front of him was having a distortion. Then some peopleing out of it. He was staring with wide eyes. Wondering if what he was seeing as of the moment was real or not.

    A momentter, his vision went ckout without getting the answer to his questions.

    After he lost consciousness, the random indistinct sounds of thud from the bushes silently heard by the victims and the assants.

    All of the victims had unbelievable expressions on their faces before lost their consciousness.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Unnamed

    The noises caused by the rain made the assassins deafened from the noisesing from behind them.

    They did not notice that they were already assaulted one by one, and it was already toote for them before they realized.

    Some assassin was able to fight back. But before they could hit their enemies. Another enemy would pop up from behind them.

    Not just that, the former rat crawlers had the ability to dig underground; therefore, before the enemies could react, some would grab their feet trying to drag them below.

    Thus, the counter-ambushed strategy was a big failure.

    |This homing skill is quite interesting, huh. And annoying at the same time.|

    |It was lucky for me that I reinforced my body using my soul energy at the right time. If not, the oue would be awful for me.|

    .....

    Yeman muttered in his mind after sessfully defended himself from Gale-Cutter¡¯s attacked.

    Fighting four opponents with a higher rank at the same time was difficult to even for him.

    His body was steaming from the Exploding Circr de of Gale-Cutter.

    When the smoke that enveloped his body cleared out, ¡°ugh, what the... Is this person¡¯s body made of steel?!¡± Gale-Cutter grunted seeing their enemy only have small bruises and cuts, and he was envelopes by red and orange color of energies.

    ¡°Tch, that guy had managed to block that attack in thest second?¡±

    No one knew who this question intended to. But the owner of this question who¡¯s Markis, the bow user, had a face that wanted to escape from reality.

    ¡°Hey, Markis! What do you mean? Are you belittling my attack?!¡±

    Markis chose to stay quiet and did not reply to Gale-Cutter, because it was true that Gale-Cutter¡¯s attacked was strong enough to finish any opponent of the same rank. And this enemy in front of them was apprentice only. So it was weird that he was able to stay alive in that situation.

    The others were as surprised as him. The person they were currently fighting undoubtedly took the hit by Gale-Cutter¡¯s technique. But that guy was still alive.

    Yeman after noticing their reaction showed a menacing look. Just right now, he received a contact from one of his people, saying that theypleted their mission. Even without them telling him, he already knew that they aplished their mission. Not because he received notification from the system, but because, he perceived the enemies aura disappeared one by one a moment ago.

    He ordered the 15 captains to not kill them. He needed these people for the task he assigned at Elder Priest.

    Although he needed their souls to expand his fountain of souls, for now, he found it least important than the assignment he assigned to Elder Priest. In any way, they would eventually die in the end, even if the experiment seeded or not, their souls had no way of escaping from him.

    The assignment he mentioned was about Magician¡¯s Seed. How to heal a person with broken Magician¡¯s Seed or how to extract them, and how to embed them at the person.

    Sincest time, he learned that someone took Eina¡¯s Magician¡¯s Seed. So he surmised that there was a way to extract and embed them ¨C from and to ¨C a magician. He had a feeling that Eman was a victim of MS(Magician¡¯s Seed) robbery like his sister.

    Although he had no Magician¡¯s Seed right now, he could use magic skills like a sneak, which from his sub-ss. He spected that it was the remains of his magic energy that enable him to use that skill. That¡¯s why he believed that Eman was a magician at birth. Maybe something happened at him before.

    And since not so many details about him in his diary, Yeman could only guess vaguely.

    He also did not forget that Elder Priest was a former rat beast. However, he was talented in terms of magic spellpared to him who had little knowledge about it.

    Right now...

    As usual, his body did not take much damage from the attack he took, because of his high defense.

    He felt the pain though.

    That attack was much more powerful than before. But Yeman could endure the pain somehow. In any case, he was starting to get annoyed by the mark on his shoulder.

    With a menacing look on his face, Yeman slowly took the glove on his left hand. Then pointing it to his shoulder, where the mark was located.

    Electrifying energy gradually slithering upon his left-hand fingers.

    The enemies were watching him with vignce. They had no idea what he was doing or nning to do. But they felt something unusual. This was the first time that this enemy would do something.

    Whenever he used his left hand, the tip of Yeman¡¯s fingers in this hand was sparkling in orange color. But this time, they were much brighter and the energies surfacing on each of his fingers were denser.

    Actually, he was using his soul energy to increase the power of it. This mark on him could not be lifted by someone with a lower rank than the person who cast it. And because Yeman¡¯s Stun Finger was a skill from his main ss which was 3rd stage Silver-Grade (III) Cultivator(Magician). In this case, he had a lower rank than his enemy who was at the 5th stage or peak Silver-Grade (V) Magician.

    The assassin woman could not understand. But when she saw the energy oozing in Yeman¡¯s body, her eyes that peeking inside the hood widened in disbelief.

    ¡®That person was at apprentice rank only, but how did he manage to survive from Gale-Cutter¡¯s attack? Is this the real power of a lucky irregr? Wait... this energy ¨C is different from magic energy!¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t believe. It was beyond her expectation. The person in front of him was having high physical and magical energy.

    Although, all of herrades had a doubtful expression on their faces. But the woman was sure that... ¡®Right now, he was as strong as a peak Silver-Grade magician!¡¯ she thought.

    They noticed that Yeman¡¯s fingertips were glowing.

    The woman was having bewildered expression after noticing the difference in the energy that Yeman was using.

    The enemies could not figure what he was doing and what was the blinding glow that on top of his fingers. Since they could not sense the oscition of magic energy on it. Magicians could feel the other magician¡¯s magic energy within them at a certain distance. But they could not feel something like Soul Energy.

    However, it was different for the magician in the golden stage and above. They were sensitive to the flow of energy around them. That¡¯s why she was surprised to know that this person in front of them suddenly raised his energy at the peak of silver.

    ¡°Stun Finger!¡±

    KreeeeaaaAAAAAAKKKK!!! After saying the name of the skill. Electrifying sounds and lights invaded the area in a moment.

    Even he was under the rain, his body was smoking once again.

    ¡°W-What was that?¡± Someone from the enemy side asked.

    Yeman was unaffected by this electricity. But

    the enemies at the distance were affected by it because the surrounding was already littered by rainwater.

    The effect wasn¡¯t strong enough to knock out them since they were at a safe distance.

    The slight variation of electricity that conducted through the water traveled towards them who simrly drenched in rainwater.

    Two people were unaffected by it, the woman that covered in ck cloth and the person who evolves into a mole person which currently hiding underground. He has thick fur that covers all over his body. And this fur was resistant to lightning/electric magic attack.

    ¡°I ¨C I c-can¡¯t move!¡± Gale-Cutter was bewildered after he realized that his body unable to move in ordance with his intention.

    ¡°W-What? The f-fuck my body... can¡¯t move.¡±

    Ray Boy was cursing. Like Gale-Cutter, he too couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I ¨C I too...?¡± The archer named Markis muttered in puzzlement.

    Yeman without wasting time charges towards the direction of one of the enemies.

    ¡°Looks like, I need to exercise my body.¡± After realzing that herrade was under some kind of spell, with menacing smile on her lips, she decided to join the fight.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: The test of strength

    Yeman leaped to shorten the distance faster ¨C to him and the guy who put a mark on him awhile ago.

    Seeing the fast-approaching enemy towards him, Gale-Cutter¡¯s face grimaced.

    ¡°F-Fuck, w-why me first? Bro, I will be your friend just don¡¯t punch my face! This is the face envied by many. If you punch this face,, many women will curse you to death!¡± Gale-Cutter shouted to Yeman who was fast approaching towards him. He could only try to bet by persuading him since his body lost the ability to move.

    ¡®What this person was saying?¡¯ Markis and Ray Boy thought the same thing.

    Ray Boy and Markis had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. They thought that this guy was too shameless shouting that he¡¯s handsome in this kind of situation.

    They had never thought that this enemy had this tricky ability with him.

    Now they were like training dummies waiting for someone to hit them. In Gale-Cutter¡¯s mind, ¡®What the fucking situation is this?! This dude really paralyzed us. Not even the source of my sons and daughters can move.¡¯

    .....

    He could not even lift his arm right now. His body was trembling by the force he exerted trying to move. But no matter how hard he forced himself to move, his body could only tremble.

    He was a proud member of the assassin guild who defeated two enemies at once with the same rank as him. And yet, he was like a statue right now. They would be defeated by this one person with a lower ranking than them in a fight of 1 vs 4! What a shameful situation was this?!

    Yeman doesn¡¯t know if he wouldugh or cry at what this guy shouting at him. He lifted his fist towards Gale-Cutter¡¯s face.

    Seeing the punching, Gale-Cutter froze with twitching face. If this punch hit him, goodbye to his handsome face!

    ¡°Miss heeeeelp!¡±

    Gale-Cutter shouted for help. Yeman¡¯s punch was about to hit him when...

    ¡°Not in my watch!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted and Yeman¡¯s punchnded on a palm covered by bandages. It was the woman who¡¯s a whole body covered in ck cloth.

    ¡°Ugh! What the...!¡± The woman eximed when the punchnded on her hand.

    A secondter, she used her other hand too to support her other hand. She did not expect that this punch had this much power for someone who was as powerful as a peak of silver magician only.

    This punch was beyond her expectation!

    The ground where they stood was breaking caused by the opposing forces that the two of them releases. Some debris hovered into the air and the raindrops that supposed to hit them sttering in other directions.

    On the other hand, Gale-Cutter who was at the back of the woman, he felt like he was falling from the sky with a heavy wind pressure hitting his face. Nheless, he sighed in relief. Good thing that she saves him. His face was still intact. He would be cursing this guy for the rest of his life if something bad happened to his face.

    A momentter, the punch was stopped with slight difficulty. Yeman narrowed his eyes and stepped back a little to distance himself from the woman.

    He was right. This woman was stronger than the rest of the enemies. She was on another level. Maybe stronger than the Rat Lord that he fought inside the tunnel.

    ¡®That punch was indeed abnormally powerful. Even someone like me who was at the golden stage had difficulty stopping that punch. What¡¯s more, if itnded on Gale-Cutter¡¯s face? For sure...that ugly head of him will say farewell from his body.¡¯ She thought.

    Gale-Cutter face avoided the road to ruins.

    ¡®It was a waste to kill this person with so much strength. He would be a valuable person in this empire. But too bad for him, once the mission was issued to us, all we could do is to execute it and aplished no matter what happened.¡¯

    The woman charges hastily. Her figure vanished in Gale-Cutter and the other¡¯s vision.

    She appeared behind Yeman and sent a hand chop on the back of his neck.

    This woman was no doubt one of the top strongest in the guild. But never did any one of them saw her real face.

    What they knew was, she never had a failed mission even for once.

    Though, It only natural since she was at the golden stage already. The strength she holds was unfathomable.

    And they could only guess that she was a member of great families.

    Thump!

    Before itnded, it was blocked by his right hand with a little twist of his body.

    The woman widened her eyes. ¡®This person is not only had brute strength. He¡¯s faster also!¡¯

    Yeman leaped to his side. Which followed by a feathery arm tried to grab him from the ground.

    |This one is tricky.| He thought.

    The woman without wasting time rushed to him and sent abination ofbos. Punch and kick were flying to Yeman.

    But none of themnded at him. He blocked and dodge every attack. He was also aware of the guy hiding below.

    The three-person who couldn¡¯t move was watching at the fight. They don¡¯t want to believe what their eyes were seeing. For god sake, that woman was at a golden stage.

    Although they assumed that she would test his strength first, they expected a one-sided fight. It wasmon knowledge to all that a silver rank would never have a chance to fight equally with a golden rank magician. Since the gap in strength was too wide ifpared.

    Maybe a bronze rank magician had a chance to defeat a silver rank. But never a silver rank had a chance against the golden rank.

    The woman sent a kick which Yeman evaded by ducking. After a sessful evasion, he sent a punch to her. But the woman uses his arm as a foothold and sent her body flying to distance herself. Shended 10 steps away in front of Yeman.

    The two of them eyed each other.

    The three knitted their brows. They didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one retreating. And they were fighting that guy in a 1 vs 2 now. One at the peak of silver and the other was a golden stage.

    So why? Why their enemy was able to stand his ground against the attack of a golden magician?!

    Not even they could do it. They would be a punching bag at any moment whenever they spar against her.

    ¡°Is that a greeting?¡±

    Yeman asked with a smile.

    ¡°This idiot he was even smiling at this situation!¡± Gale-Cutter grumbled.

    This was the first time that he had difficulty in catching up with his enemy. Yeman also felt that she was only testing him. And that she was only using a tip of her real strength. Such a scary woman.

    He originally thought that he was already stronger, based on how weak the soldiers in this empire that they sent into the subjugation mission. But it looks like, the stronger one had no care about killing monsters or doing missions for the empire.

    They selfishly did what interests them. Yeman sighed. He thought that ¨C if only these people joined the subjugation mission. They would eventually do a better result in reiming the fallennds.

    ¡°So you know? Hehe,¡± She giggled. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a little more serious this time.¡±

    A burst of energy erupted from her body after saying the words.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: The False Charge

    ¡°Haaah!!!¡± Magical energies burst out from her body. It was so dense and suffocating. The pressure it gives caused dizziness to everyone around her.

    |This strength was certainly way beyond the sum of strength ¨C of these four people with her.|

    Yeman thought as he was bracing himself from the pressure brought by her magical energies.

    ¡°Hehe. Now, let¡¯s see if you can still able to brace yourself from my next attacks.¡± She giggled and dered as she was glowing with golden magical energies encasing her body.

    |I can¡¯t figure out why they agreed to send their assassin¡¯s just to kill me.....wait, could it be possible ¨C that this guild had some kind of coboration with that family? If this is true, then this will keep on and on. And they will send more and more peopleter. It will be annoying. In that case, I needed to avoid it to happen. But how should I do it? Hmm.....(before he found out the answer from his question, he noticed the mole-man dove out from the ground. He quickly kicked the ground and made a backspin.) Meh, I needed to settle this one first!|

    Yeman wasn¡¯t really afraid of them. But he did not wish to be a mass murderer (although it¡¯s already toote) just because of a certain person from Gentlewind family.

    These people were not even rted to the issue.

    .....

    |Wait ¨C since these people were rted to the guild allowed by the empire, it means that the guild was a legal organization. Hence, they cannot assassinate someone without faults, or else this guild will be a criminal organization instead of being a legal one. If that happened, the empire will put a stop in this organization.

    After all, I¡¯m part of the subjugation mission. In that case, it also safe to assume that I¡¯m one of these empire¡¯s heroes who fought for the empire in order to reim the fallennd. In this regard, they cannot just kill me!

    So, the only conclusion, is that they are fed with wrong information about me from those people in Gentlewind family.

    Or maybe I¡¯m wrong by this empire¡¯sw. Speaking ofw, I don¡¯t even know much about it. But based on the anime and manga or manhua etc... that I happened to watch and read, a legal organization can¡¯t just execute a baseless mission. I also watched the news on television about politics. But, I came from a democratic country! So it was still different from this empire¡¯sw.|

    While thinking of this matter, Yeman also dealing with the enemies. He was exchanging attacks with the woman and dodging the surprise attack of the mole-man from below the ground.

    Some attacks of the woman managed to hit him several times. His health points were decreasing 200-400 at every hit he took. Although, the hit was not solid, the damage was not a joke.

    Good thing that his health regeneration was fast. And he also drank regeneration potion that he synthesized before. So the damage was healed faster.

    After releasing her energy all over her body, she suddenly became faster and powerful. Yeman was having a hard time to counter because of the mole-person that was waiting for the right time to ambush him.

    All Yeman could do at the moment was to guard and step back to evade and dodge. He was at a disadvantage.

    |Tsk, this is getting more annoying as expected. This mole guy...I needed to put a stop on him.|

    He had a hard time dealing with the woman, so it would be harder for him if this mole person intervening relentlessly. And there was a high risk that he would be killed in this regard. Good thing that he was able to paralyze those three because if he did not, it was inevitable for him to get killed sooner.

    ¡®Tsk! Is this guy had some kind of ¡®third eye¡¯ that can see through the ground?¡¯ Ismoley thought suspiciously. Not even once that his attack of capturing him seded. He already lost his patience, and now he must use different techniques.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t bully me too much Mister Mole. You see, I¡¯m just a lonely innocent person who was being targeted by some random lolicon.¡±

    Hearing the unfamiliar word, they furrowed.

    ¡°Innocent my ass!¡±

    Gale-Cutter shouted after hearing Yeman¡¯s words.

    ¡°What is lo-lo-licon? Anyway, you did a severe mistake in your action, and thus, as part of the assassin guild, the person like you who is a sinner and ignorant shall be punished.¡±

    She asked but she¡¯s not really concerned about it and so she dered to punished him.

    |The assassin guild, huh.|

    Yeman sneered.

    ¡°Ignorant you said? I mean your right.¡± |Since in the first ce, I don¡¯t know much about this world. Hehe| He thought and chuckled inwardly.

    ¡°You think highly of your guild; even though, it was so low! Punishing someone out of the blue and without proper faults against you. Is that how the proud assassin guild runs their business? Haha. I think you are just a group of fools who loves killing.¡±

    Yeman replied sarcastically. Certainly, what kind of guild was this? What do they fighting for? Kill people because someone asked them to? And without a proper background check on their target? In that case, this guild is a group of psychos.

    ¡°F-Fools? How dare you. Grr! (Teeth gritting) Now you are dead!¡± She yelled angrily which followed by the appearance of 10 objects made of water ¨C they were materializing around her as it slowly takes form.

    A few secondster,

    ¡°Water Javelin?¡± Yeman mumbled after noticing thepleted form of the objects. He really was wondering how they managed to form their magical energies into objects.

    Maybe he could do it too using his soul energy.

    Right now, all he could do by using his soul energy was to increase the power and effectiveness of his skills. Or increase his strength and defensive capabilities.

    On the other hand, these people, they could make their magical energies formed into an object.

    That guy before, his magical energy took the form of exploding cross-wheels. The other one shot with a beam. And the one using the bow, his arrows were made of pure magical energies.

    So maybe, he could do it too...

    After she angrily yelled at Yeman, she continued saying, ¡°talking shit to one of the famous guilds in the empire? Heh! You really are courting death. You said we are just a group of killers? You don¡¯t know what you are talking, you were ignorant.

    The guild¡¯s duty was to weed out the irregrities in the empire and kill the sinner like you who will be a dangerous entity in the future. Someone like you with irregr seed and not from the major power of the empire may harm the power bnce.

    If the power bnce will be harmed, it may cause an inside war ¨C a war from all the national power of the empire. Before it happened, we deal with you lots.¡±

    She said coldly and started walking towards him while surrounded by water javelins ¨C aiming their tips at him.

    Yeman knitted his brows wondering if she even knew why they targeted him. It looks like she misunderstood her mission. Or maybe that was what those people from the Gentlewind family told them.

    What irregr seed? He had no idea about this and he doesn¡¯t even have a magical seed. |Wait, do I really don¡¯t have a seed in me? Maybe I had, but right now it was still...growing?|

    |Eh?|

    He suddenly heard System¡¯s voice in his head.

    |Embryo?|

    Yeman was surprised at this new information from System.

    |Embryo? So that¡¯s the reason. In that case, how to grow my Seed?|

    Yeman noticed the system was gone. He sighed. And turned back his attention to the enemy.

    Right. What did this woman say awhile ago, that he was a sinner? Lol, Eman was just a victim of a frame-up. And she also talked about the bnce of power...

    ¡°Power bnce? What kind of joke is this? Using the power bnce as a front of their lies ¨C just to make it honorific in your eyes.

    Haha. You¡¯ve all had some problems in your heads. You didn¡¯t even notice that they were controlling your beliefs using simple lies such as maintaining power bnce.

    (Chuckled) What¡¯s the use of the Royal family in that regard? Are they just flower vases in the empire? They could not even maintain the power bnce by themselves?¡±

    Really, Yeman could not fathom this empire¡¯s people¡¯s way of thinking. He really doesn¡¯t care about the noble and royal family.

    For him, they were just the same human. And more on, he was not from this world, to begin with. So he didn¡¯t care if he sounded rude.

    He really was wondering if what was the use of the empire¡¯s soldier, guard, and parliament. They could not execute theirw?

    And now this guild of murderer iming that they maintaining power bnce, peace and order? To avoid future wars?

    |What a joke! This empire is a mess! Killers called themselves aswmakers. While innocent people were targeted and deemed sinners? This is really unbelievable!|

    The four men had balled their eyes hearing what Yeman said. They could not believe that there¡¯s an idiot calling the Royal family as ipetent and flower vases. This person really had a death wish.

    One of her brows behind the mask curled upward. This person she was fighting right now just said bad words to the royal family of the empire.

    She could not let it go without severe punishment. ¡°You! How dare you speaking like that to the royal family!

    You¡¯re so dead!

    I will grant you your punishment here and now!¡± Her voice now was colder. It sent shiver in Yeman¡¯s and the other¡¯s spines.

    ¡°Be proud. For you shall fall in my hands.¡± She added.

    ¡°Proud my ass!¡± Yeman rebutted.

    If before she only wanted to kidnap him, now she must kill this insolent man. No one has the right to talk bad to any of the royal family¡¯s back.

    More magical energies came out from her body. Yeman knew that she was more than serious now.

    Her strength was rising every passing second. Yeman doubted if he made a blunder of himself making someone with such power angrier.

    The bushes and tree branches around the road hovered into the air. Stone debris and raindrops look like they stop at mid-air.

    Fly!

    After chanted the word, the water javelins flew.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...!

    About 20 Water Javelin and stone debris were flying towards him. Yeman without a second thought ran horizontally. Some debris almost hit him and some javelin passed at hairsbreadth distance. He ducked, slide, and dove to avoid each.

    |Looks like I made her angrier. But, I sessfully bought time from conversing with her. Now my soul energy was able to regenerate. Although, the effect of my paralyzes also running off. I cannot let this fight prolong anymore.|

    He summoned his soul energy to his feet in order to increase his speed.

    Now he was running and evading at a speed that hard to perceive.

    ¡°What the...what kind of speed is that? Is this guy really an apprentice rank only? What a fluke!¡± Ray Boy screams out.

    ¡°Fuck! My eyes could not even catch up with his movement! This is insane! Or maybe this is just a dream. Maybe I am sleeping in my soft bed right at this moment. And what happening right now is just a dream. Right, this might be just a dream. Since there is no way that apprentice rank had such speed!¡± Gale-Cutter followed up while convincing himself that what happened at the moment was just a dream.

    .....

    Reflected in Marki¡¯s eyes the fast-paced fight happening in front of them. Javelins that made of water were raining from the sky towards their target. But that target was evading at unbelievable speed for someone who was a low ranking.

    The woman sneered seeing the enemy evaded all her attacks. But she just started...

    They passed at him without hitting their target. Without wasting time, he rushes towards the woman when...

    Yaaaah! From the ground, Ismoley leaped into the air.

    Palm Hammer!

    His voice that resonates with the area was like of that voice from the monster.

    Ismoley leaped above him and sent a massive palm to Yeman who was staring at him with wide eyes. Yeman did not expect this dude to suddenly appear before him.

    |Err, this mole-man really knows about timing. This attack is unavoidable! Tsk! Now you don¡¯t look like a mole anymore! You are a frog!| Knowing he could not dodge or evade anymore, he decided to send a palm strike also. But his palm was so smallpared to the mole person. Although, size doesn¡¯t matter!

    Loud thunder rang at the same time when the two palmsnded at each other. Followed by a big explosion of solid force. Which cause to generate mini whirlwind around them.

    Secondster...

    The two took a knockback at the same time.

    ¡°Tsk! This person¡¯s speed was to the extreme.¡± Ismoleymented annoyingly in a hoarse big voice of a monster.

    |He became stronger? So that is the effect of that transformation, huh. Good thing that I managed to summon my soul energy into my palm at the right time, if not, who knows what might will happen.| Yeman thought while lowering himself to put weight on his feet.

    ¡®Tsk, even in my full transformation, my attack had no effect at him? And he didn¡¯t seem to feel hurt with that attack. Wait, did he send that attack to negate my attack power? Unbelievable!¡¯

    Yeman had not time to rest. After the palm collision another batch of water javelins was fast approaching towards him from above.

    He was shifting his soul energies since he could not use it in his whole body. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to do it right now. He could only use it one at a time. So he needed to send it to his feet to increase his speed then sent it to his arm to increase his strike power or sent it to his body to increase his defense.

    He back-step hastily. One step, two-step, every backstep followed by javelin fell from above directly hit the ground where Yeman¡¯s position supposedly in half a second earlier.

    The javelins pierced to the ground as they rooted while creating crevices.

    Yeman had no way to counter-attack. Because, the javelins were raining nonstop at him, and after the raining javelin, the mole person was rolling like a furball. He aimed to collide at Yeman.

    Yeman knows that just a little mistake would put him in danger.

    Ismoley in a ball-shape rolled hastily to tten the enemy. One meter before the collision, Yeman dove to avoid it.

    But before it hit him it suddenly stops at the one-meter distance at him.

    All of them were shocked at his sudden stop. Even Yeman was not exempted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the famous...¡± hisrade balled their eyes seeing Ismoley¡¯s sudden stop. This technique was Ismoley¡¯s signature move that enables him to harbor fear from his enemies.

    ¡°False Charge!¡± They shouted.

    One of Ismoley¡¯s techniques. With this technique, he could easily shift his charging attack into other techniques without ag. Many enemies fell on this move of his.

    |Eh? Does he stop? It¡¯s false!| Yeman did not expect this. He was already in a diving manner. His eyes balled when he noticed the big mistake he made. There¡¯s no way to change his action now!

    Ismoley leaped into the air and spread his massive arms. Then he dove towards Yeman while spreading his ws.

    Crazy Tornado!

    Ismoley¡¯s rotated like a spinning top which caused Yeman to knockback on the ground.

    Meteor sh!

    Boom!

    Guwah! Blood spurted from Yeman¡¯s mouth.

    A loud explosion was heard and the ground breaks which created arge pit on it.

    Grr! Gueheher! The ugly face of a mole man made a wicked grin when his attacknded on the enemy. It was abo of three consecutive techniques.

    First was a false charge, followed by a knockback, then an explosive attack. But, Ismoley was not finished yet.

    Although Yeman was able to cover himself using his arm. But he was hit by that attack. A red text was visible in his vision when his health points drop at a certain number.

    There was a wound formed ¡®X¡¯ on his body. But Yeman did not move, or more specific to say, he couldn¡¯t move. He was still crossing his hand to cover his head and chest. He needed to cover the parts of him that the enemy could deal high damage to him.

    Although he won¡¯t die directly even if his heart would be pierced.

    ¡°Gwahahar finally got you! Now die!¡± He shouted in a hoarse and loud voice.

    The wicked smiled grows broader and evolved intoughter. Hisrades were shouting for the kill.

    Ismoley spread his arms and in the next second,

    Unlimited Swipes!

    He sent swipe after swipe, more swipes. He was rapidly attacking the enemy.

    His two hands blurred as they pounce his enemy into mincemeat. He wouldn¡¯t let this chance to skip.

    The ground pit bes bigger and wider. And Yeman was at the center of it receiving the rapid attacks from Ismoley.

    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Ismoley repeated chanting the words as his massive body unceasingly raining attacks.

    Hisrades were getting excited at the sight. Looks like this Ismoley did it finally. They never imagine that this low ranking able to drag the fight a little longer.

    Now it¡¯s only a matter of time that he would be killed by Ismoley.

    Thunderous sounds on the sky and explosive sounds below.

    Yeman noticed his health points rapidly decreasing. He was in a dangerous situation at the moment.

    Tsk! He clicked his tongue while bracing himself from the unstoppable attacks.

    The soul energies in his arms slowly dissipate.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: The gap of rank and strength

    Ismoley continued his unstoppable attack. Steam of smoke came out from his mouth every time he exhaled to pounce and swipes more and more in order to kill the enemy.

    He needed not to show any mercy at this type of person who had a scary strength. With this type of opponent, it¡¯s not always that chances like this would appear before him.

    Right now, his mind was so focused on defeating this enemy.

    The heavy rain started to be lighter.

    His fur was drenched.

    The blood, dirt, and rainwater had mixed together and sttering around every time he swipes his massive arms.

    Yeman was receiving these attacks barehanded. If not because of the soul energy that envelops his arms, his arms had probably long detached from his body.

    .....

    The holes that had been created due to Ismoley¡¯s relentless attacks berger andrger. Not far from them, hisrades were getting excited as they were watching at him raining attacks to the enemy who had no chance to return even a single hit.

    The woman whose body covered in ck cloths was sending a sigh. She wanted to be the one to finish this person who nders the royal family¡¯s name.

    She was not even using her full strength yet. But Ismoley took the chance ahead from her.

    She realized that this enemy was undoubtedly no backup from the guardian guild. She must call those people who were hiding around the area. They really thought that this person had recruited some guardians. But it looks like he did not.

    Anyway, the fight would notst long.

    But before she could send a signal for retreat. The area was illuminated by a burst of sh. It was so bright and white that their eyes almost lost their vision.

    And the one who received this sh on his face could only see white in his eyes.

    The woman and three paralyzerades were staring at where the sh came from. It came from the hole where Ismoley and their enemy were in a brawl.

    While Ismoley was raining attacks to Yeman, he noticed that the person who received his attacks was holding something in his hand. Not just that, although he received his fury attacks, there was no evidence of fear or being afraid on his face.

    Yeman was waiting for this moment. He certainly was surprised by this enemy¡¯s technique of false charging. But this enemy made the biggest mistake in his life. To bring the fight in a melee.

    Beforeing to this ce. He already had stored all the necessary items that could help him in the uing fight. He stocked his storage with military equipment.

    He was thinking of grenade but he believes that maybe it won¡¯t take much damage to this type of enemy who uses magical energy to protect themselves. So instead of grenade, he stocked shbang and smoke grenade.

    These two types of grenade might not be explosive but they were strategically useful in a fight.

    After he unpinned the sh bang that he took from his storage. The burst of sh took Ismoley¡¯s vision. After that, Ismoley felt something pierced him at the chest.

    A minute after the blinding sh, the four people were watching someone slowly climbing from the pit hole.

    He was dragging something ¨C or maybe someone ¨C in his hand. After they identified the person¡¯s identity, all of them had shocked expressions written on their faces.

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°How did it happened?¡±

    ¡°Why...?¡±

    ¡°This is...so untrue...¡±

    Each of them muttered and were bbergasted.

    Their enemy was dragging the bloody lifeless unmoving body of human form Ismoley.

    And their enemy? That person was unharmed!

    They could not believe what happened. Just a moment ago that Ismoley was going for the kill. But now, the oue had reversed.

    Howe ¨C that it was Ismoley who got killed?

    And what was that blinding sh thing a moment ago?

    None of them knew.

    After killing the mole-man, Yeman received massive experience points and leveled up. And he noticed that his stats increased greatly. Maybe because of that passive skill that known as Blessing. He also received quite a number of soul points and collected 1 soul.

    His health points, stamina and etc... went back in a full state.

    Right now, he felt stronger than before. Standing before his enemy, he threw the corpse of Ismoley towards hisrade.

    Finally, Gale-Cutter and the other realized that they could already move.

    Gale-Cutter rushed towards Ismoley¡¯s body who was fairly covered by blood, dirt, and rainwater.

    ¡°Ismoley! Heh, dude, wake up!¡±

    He tried to call his name but, the lying corpse did not react. Of course it could not. As a man who values his friends. He was furious that his friend got killed.

    Three giant wind des appeared above Gale-Cutter¡¯s head.

    He was angry, he needed to avenge his friend. He needed to kill that guy who killed his friend! His body was suddenly enveloped by massive energy.

    Giant Wind Disc Cutter!

    It was different from his exploding circr de.

    Three giant discs of wind flew towards Yeman.

    But Yeman felt something odd on these three wind discs. He stood still unmoving on his spot and the three wind disc passed by without hitting him.

    Question marks floated above the head of the people around, even Yeman was surprised. This person they called Gale-Cutter had a bad aim!

    It looks like if no help of his mark he had difficulty in hitting his target, although his attacks were strong.

    Ray Boy and Markis also followed up with their attacks. But with a little twist of his body, he dodges every attacking from them.

    They noticed the woman was standing still. They asked her what¡¯s the problem. She said that she didn¡¯t receive any reply from those people hiding everywhere.

    Hearing her worries, Yeman chuckled which reached their ears. He told them not to bother looking for those people who already gone.

    They were doubtful of his words. But when Yeman flicked his fingers. About 200 people step out of the bushes around the area where the fighting. They step out with hideousughter on their faces and surrounded them.

    They were calling that guy as their lord.

    After that, with the help of the woman in cloth. She ordered them to escape. Yeman decided to not pursue them because if he did, there¡¯s a risk that some of his people would be killed.

    He also ordered his men to return to his domain. And now only him and the woman remained in that ce.

    He knew that that woman did not even use her full strength yet. Like him, she also chose to retreat herrades to avoid further victims from her side.

    Yeman rushed to attack the woman without a second thought.

    But his attacks could not deal damage to her. Or more specifically, they could not hit her. She said that physical attacks were useless against a golden stage magician who could fuse themselves with nature.

    That woman¡¯s body turned into water! This the reason why a silver rank magician would never able to defeat a golden rank magician. They have high physical defense and high magical attack.

    That¡¯s why she was unaffected by his attacks. And it looks like that the cloth that covered her body was some kind of artifact that could increase her defense and negate magical attacks.

    Yeman found it troublesome. She was almost unbeatable.

    His Finger Bullet was ssified as a physical attack, so, it did not affect her water body. But when Yeman covered his fist with soul energy, he was able to hit her, although not strong enough because she was able to twist her body before the punch fully hit her.

    Yeman noticed an insignia in her body when she dodge his attack. But he decided to not care of it and fucosed himself in the fight.

    After that attack, she became more careful and attack him at a distance. Yeman used all means to avoid her attacks.

    Even though she was at the golden stage already, it was not long yet that she breakthrough in this rank. So she did not learn yet some strong techniques for a golden rank magician.

    She was having a hard time dealing with him. Her enemy was so fast and it looks like, his body knows no tiredness. It almost several hours that had passed but none of them dealt a solid hit to each other.

    They seemed like on the same strength, but the woman was slightly stronger than him. Since the gap of rank was too wide. And Yeman was not good at using his soul energy yet.

    The rain had long since stopped.

    When the noise of chicken first heard by them. It signaled them that it¡¯s already dawn in the morning. They decided to stop and continued the fight in their next encounter.

    Gale-Cutter and the others were able to escape. He was carrying the lifeless body of his friend Ismoley.

    He was crying. Never in their wildest dream that the mission would result like this. And howe that their counter-ambush strategy had failed?

    Markis and Ray Boy remained quiet. They could not able to perform well in that mission. That target of them was very different from theirst mission.

    This mission, they would never ever forget for the rest of their life.

    It was an utter failure.

    Right now, they were riding a carriage traveling back to the city.

    They nced at the corpse of Ismoley with solemn expressions.

    Suddenly, they noticed his finger twitched. The three of them look at each other. Their heartbeat bes faster.

    ¡°I-Ismoley, dude, don¡¯t scare us like that. Don¡¯t worry, we promised to avenge you.¡± Gale-Cutter nervously muttered.

    .....

    ¡°Yes, yes. Ismoley b-bro,¡± Ray Boy added.

    ¡°P-Please, rest in peace...¡± Markis also muttered.

    But, they saw Ismoley¡¯s eyes move and about to open. The three shrieked and jumped to each other.

    ¡°He became undead!¡±

    Gale-Cutter shouted.

    The coachman was wondering what these guys shouting about.

    Ismoley coughed. They noticed the wristband on his wrist turned into a stone and broke into pieces.

    Ismoley nced around him and noticed hisrades hugging to each other while staring at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Eh? He talked?¡± Ray Boy sub-consciously asked.

    ¡°You are not dead?¡± Markis followed.

    ¡°Heaven and hell did not ept you?¡±

    Gale-Cutter asked with an ashen face.

    Ismoley was wondering what these people were saying. He also was surprised to see himself inside the carriage. He asked about the mission.

    ¡°I see. So I died, huh.¡± He said with an unbelievable face.

    ¡°No, your alive, you even talking to us right now! Don¡¯t tell us you are a ghost!¡± Gale-Cutter shouted to him.

    Ismoley nced at the broken wristband which turned into a stone. He told them that the wristband revived him, this wristband was known as ¡®Wristband of Strength and Revival¡¯. It was an artifact that boosts his strength and defense, and with the special effect of revival. But it only could be used once. After the owner died, it turned into a stone and break.

    It was their family¡¯s ancient treasure which passes down from their ancestors.

    The three sighed in relief.

    They directly went into the guild and reported about their missions.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Gotcha!

    The Headmaster Jack Al was having a headache after the report from Gale-Cutter¡¯s group.

    Base on their report, about 50+ assassins gone without a trace. It would be hard to exin this to the higher-ups.

    No, he could deal with the higher-ups, since he had a good reputation in this guild and one of the owners.

    But those people whose whereabouts were unknown, it gives him more headaches as he was thinking about how to exin this situation to their families. He should not have agreed with those people from the Gentlewind family.

    And now, The Miss had not shown herself since then. Headmaster Jack Al was praying for her safety, although he believes that she was alive somewhere. It was not easy to kill a golden stage magician. And they could easily escape if they want.

    He was most intrigued by this person they known as mana-less. Howe such a person who supposed to be a mana-less had such strength.

    As he was massaging his temple, Rita stepped inside the room with a cup of herbal tea in her hands.

    .....

    ¡°Drink this, headmaster.¡±

    She said as she was cing the tea on his table.

    ¡°Thank you, Rita,¡± he said his thank with a tired face.

    Rita was looking at him with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± she suddenly said.

    He nodded then she left the room. She still had many things needed to do.

    When she left, the headmaster took something in a drawer below the table. It was a golden box tied by a silver ribbon. His hand gently massaging the box. Then he slowly uncovers it. Inside the box was a piece, a puzzle piece. He stared at it and smiled.

    After the fight, Yeman noticed the piece of paper on the ground. He believed that it was the paper with a sketch of him. He slowly took from the ground.

    It was so wet and the ink that they used to draw his face was already blurred and bolded. But the outline was still discernable, although no matter how he looks at it. The sketch was too far from his face.

    The sketch has circle head, circle two eyes with shaded pupils, dotted nose, a line for the mouth, and two inverted letter C as ears!

    |Is this supposed to be an emoji or stickman? Howe they figured me with this ugly sketch!| Yeman could not believe it.

    He hastily took a mirror to check his face. He sighed in relief when he saw that his face was still the same as before. What would happen to his life if he turned out like in the sketch?

    While staring at it. His eyesnded on the neck part. There was a shaded part of it. He wondered what it was. He then looked at the mirror again and noticed a burn mark on his neck part, the same where the shaded part in the sketch.

    He surmised that because of this that those assassins able to discover him.

    But, what was the cause of this burn mark on his neck? He questioned himself. Yeman decided to left and went back home. He needed to be there before the sunrise.

    Or else Eina would be looking for him. He doesn¡¯t want to make her worried at him. And he needed to take a bath. What if he caught a cold, although he was a magician but doesn¡¯t know if being a magician was exempted by flu. Not even a system was exempted from viruses.

    One more thing, he was feeling sleepy.

    He also needed to check for Nightter. He gave her a taskedst time. He was hopeful that she seeded with the task he gave her.

    There were many things that needed to be done inside his domain and to his people.

    He went back to their house and took a quick bath. Then he went to his room.

    While waiting for his to dry, he was thinking about thetest fight with the woman in cloth.

    He felt helpless. She was strong indeed. Maybe as strong as Night.

    Yeman did not imagine to encounter such an opponent too early.

    He needed to get stronger.

    Skills could be also learnes through training. But he still needed a slot first before he could do that.

    And his magical powet need a power boost, so he must go to the city tomorrow to buy some materials to synthesize.

    He could also learn a new technique in using his soul energy. But he had no idea how to do it.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t his Soul Energy and Magical Power just the same? He wasn¡¯t sure. Because after all, he had no idea about this world.

    Maybe the Magical Power of the people here was the same to his Sould Energy.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suddenly, his mind drifted to the faraway. He wondered what happened to Marie.

    Yeman checks his Interface. He really had no specific intention in it. He just wanted to check the sections on it.

    First he checked his status.

    ==========

    Username: Zombie

    ==========

    LEVEL: 36

    MAIN-CLASS: Unarmed

    SUB-CLASS: Assassin

    ...Apprentice Assassin

    TITLE:

    [+]Rat-Tamer

    [+]Rat Lord

    [+]Phantom Killer

    [+]Soul Fetcher

    ==========

    BASE STAT/s

    ==========

    Strength

    ?100

    Sense

    ?100

    Vitality

    ?200

    Agility

    ?180

    Dexterity

    ?150

    ==========

    PERSONAL STAT/s

    ==========

    MTL: 2

    LCK: 52

    TEC: 2

    CRT: 2

    ==========

    Extra points: 10

    Exp: 100/40,000

    ==========

    MAIN-CLASS SKILL

    ==========

    [+]Finger Bullet(Active)

    [+]Stun Finger(Active)

    .....

    [+]Blessing(Passive)

    ==========

    SUB-CLASS SKILL

    ==========

    [-]First Tier

    ...Sneak Level 1

    ==========

    TALENT

    ==========

    [+]cksmith

    [+]Alchemist

    [+]Tailor

    [+]Merchant

    [-]Tamer

    ...[-]First Tier

    Artifice Thread II Leve 2

    Union Thread II Level 2

    ...[-]Second Tier

    ESP II Level 2

    Finger of Judgment Level 1

    ...

    ==========

    EXTRA SKILL POINT/s: 55

    ==========

    [_11,888/15,500_] Hp

    [_300/500_] SE

    Soul Collection: 19/100

    Yeman smiled seeing his stats. In his wallet section, he had 250,000 soul points. If this converted into gold coins. It would have the same amount. Since 1 soul point equivalent to 1 gold coin.

    He proceeded to his market and scan on it. He stopped at gacha after several swipes. He thought for a while...

    Then he decided to try his luck.

    He tapped on x11 which cost 10,000 soul points.

    After he tapped it, it followed by magical sounds of bling bling bling! And after several seconds, one after another the items appeared.

    You¡¯ve got lumber!

    You¡¯ve got oversize Bra!

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of 1,000 silver coins!

    You¡¯ve got a rare Demonic Shield!

    You¡¯ve got a rare Killing Sword!

    You¡¯ve got a Second-Hand iPhone 15(from future)!

    You¡¯ve got a Stone Axe!

    You¡¯ve got a Meat Jerky!

    You¡¯ve got a Nike shoe!

    You¡¯ve got a Ferrari key! (key only)

    You¡¯ve got 1-century old of Demonic Herb!

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman didn¡¯t know if whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: The bickering children

    |Wtf, System! Be reasonable! You give me a Nike shoe with no pair! A Ferrari key with no Ferrari! And what an oversize bra doing heeeeere?!|

    Yeman tapped his forehead and shook his head.

    |This System had never changed.|

    Good thing that he acquired some rare weapons.

    He checked on the Demonic Shield. Its form was a skull of a demon beast. Two horns protruding that serve as spikes. Hollow eyes and opened wide hollow mouth with fangs. The color was ck with a dark red outline. The size was as big as 21 inches TV screen. And the shape was like a human face. Rectangr on the upper part and triangr on the lower.

    [Demonic Shield]

    (Rare)

    .....

    +2,000 Magic and Physical Defense.

    Reflect Damage.

    -1,000 speed.

    Yeman nodded andmented that it has good stats, although his speed would be lowered greatly.

    Next, he checked the Killing Sword. Like the shield, it also colored in ck and dark red. Yeman thought that it looks good if paired with the shield since they have the same color. The de was in dark red color and the handle was ck.

    On its de surface, there was a contoured line of forks that were parallel to each other from bottom to its tip. These parallel lines were horizontal and met in the middle of the de.

    Its handle was in design to offer more stability in grasping the sword hilt. And on its tip, embedded a human skull design to represent death.

    [Killing Sword]

    (Rare)

    +500 attack.

    Weaken the enemy when hit.

    |Yeah, this sword lives on its name. High damage plus a menacing effect, such badass sword.|

    Yeman nodded.

    Aside from these two, there was a Demonic Herb that he believes was materials for his potion-making.

    Yeman noticed that his storage capacity with 25 slots almost full. If he wanted to expand his storage capacity, he needed to pay the price.

    He chose to buy 15 slots for 15,000 soul points.

    Yeman closed the gacha section and went to the market next. He tapped on the choices were scrolls of different abilities on sale. He changes the category of sorting as ¨C from cheapest to the most expensive one.

    Yeman read the name of ability one by one.

    Boulder Crushing Fist(Elementary Tier): Harden the fist by focusing your energy on it. And increase the power of punch at once to shatter any foe into pieces. [Price: 80,000 SP]

    |Sounds exaggerated.| Yemanmented. |This was a type of propaganda to arouse the buyer¡¯s curiosity. So no to this!|

    Palm Wave(Elementary Tier): Kill! Kill! Kill! [Price: 70,000 SP]

    |This one had azy description.| Yeman sighed.

    Ground Breaking Stamp(Elementary Tier): Shattered the ground with your foot! [Price: 50,000 SP]

    |Is this one even for fighting or for construction work?| Yeman was puzzled.

    He gotzy and decided to go to the kitchen. The sleepy feeling that he felt awhile ago had long since gone after that oversize bra appeared.

    It ruined his eyes.

    He took a pot and was going to boil the water.

    He was sitting in front while staring at it, waiting for it to boil. In his mind reyed the fight that happened awhile ago and all the things she said to him.

    Yeman sighed.

    He needed the means to fight that type of enemy.

    After several minutes...

    The pot made a boiling noise as the cap on it made a slight movement. And steam of smoke and water vapor passed through the gap.

    While looking at it, an idea pops up in his head. If he could not hurt her with a physical attack. Why not use heat to evaporate her instead?

    Like for example a methrower!

    Yeman after he transferred the boiled-water to the mug with Nescafe 3in1. He scanned his market.

    He went to the weapon section of the otherworld products.

    After several swipes, he finally saw it. With several models and prices. But the cheapest was at 30,000 SP.

    |Is this even worth spending for?| He had a second thought. Because he was not sure if such a natural me could hurt that woman.

    Located at the southwest of the Whitestone Empire was one of the strongest families, the rank XI family, the Skyze.

    150 kilometers away from the Main City, and located in a City called Skyze City, the main house of Skyze family was located in this area. This whole ce was the Skyze family¡¯s whole territory. In fact, not only this ce that was under them. Because the Skyze family currently owned three Cities. That¡¯s how strong this rank XI family from the 13 great noble families.

    Red mingo District located 30 kilometers Northeast of Skyze City and 120 kilometers Southwest of Main City.

    The Lionheart District located 35 kilometers Northwest of Skyze City and 115 kilometers of Southwest of Main City of the Empire.

    The main house of Skyze family was of course located at Skyze City.

    They also owned a vi inside the Main City of the Empire. But this vi was only for their business purpose only. Usually, some of those top family-owned a separate vi in the Main City. For their business purpose or other issues. Who knows what their vi¡¯s purposes inside the Main City. Maybe gathering information. Or something.

    Inside the Magic Training Pavilion in Main City, which owned by the Skyze family. Hemina was sitting cross-legged on a sofa in one of the VIP rooms. In front of her was another woman that was covered in ck cloth.

    ¡°Sorry, Big Sis Mina, if I came unnoticed.¡±

    The woman in ck cloth said her sorry after a sigh.

    ¡°No no, Princess Liya, actually I¡¯m more than bored enough staying alone in here. Good that you came to visit me.¡±

    After their mission, she and Leo had been called to the main house. To congrats them and also for other issues; it also the reason why Mina was here now. Their Patriarch which the grandfather of them, told the two of them about the uing ranking month for 13 great families.

    Mina came back here to train herself. This pavilion was owned by their family. And it has aplete facility to help the magician in their training. Not the technology-based facility of the modern era, but magic and artifact-based facility.

    Many expert magician instructors were willing to provide assistance to the costumers. And they also provide guidance pills to assist the magicians with their training. This guidance pill will enhance their stamina for a limited time. For them to train for a little longer. And able to break through a little faster.

    There were many ways to breakthrough faster. One of them was Magic Pills, Heavenly Water, or using some artifact, and etc...

    But those things were not good enough. They only increased your magic power and not strength. Unlike the Magic Cryst that Mina used before, it increases both strength and magic power. But it was hard to get or very rare. And it cost lots of gold if you bought it.

    There¡¯s another reason why Mina chose this ce for her to train. Next Monday, the Academy would be opening again. She also had a personal reason foring here early then scheduled.

    Mina smiled at her. ¡°Anyway, Princess, what¡¯s up with that attire?¡± Mina asked the woman before her which she called Princess Liya.

    But why was Mina calling her Princess?

    ¡°Ah this? Actually, you see...I joined the assassin guild like you. And we are on a missionst night. This one is an artifact that I sneakily stole from the pce treasury. Ehehe.¡±

    She said with a carefreeugh, then she slowly took off the ck clothing that covered all over her body.

    Mina was surprised by what she heard. ¡®This princess was as carefree as ever!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°Ah, is that the famous ck Cloth of Deception? That enables the wearer to hide his/her identity, and boost his/her strength and defense?¡± Mina asked while lifted the cup of tea towards her mouth.

    ¡°Mhm...mhm.¡±

    She nodded twice and was still taking off the cloth.

    ¡°B-Big Sis...c-can you help me taking off this thing...¡± She asked her after realizing that it was hard to take off this artifact.

    Mina chuckled. Then lend her a hand. And shook her head for the princess sarcastic behavior.

    ¡°Princess, you are too careless, you know that. If the pce will know what you did...¡±

    ¡°I know, I will be grounded for years and go in seclusion as punishment. But I was bored with training alone with my magic. I wanted to fight real enemies like you, Big Sis Mina.¡± She said like a hard-headed child.

    Mina forces a smile.

    After taking off the cloth, behind it, the lustrous strands of silver hair hovered in the air, which only from the royal family of the empire. White skin, pink lips, well-shaped rosy face, and pointed nose.

    A silver-haired beauty had emerged. She was wearing a silver breastte and with a golden outline. And a towering wall was well-designed on its chest area. Together with sword and shield.

    ¡°Hah, finally,¡± she breathed a sigh of relief after the cloth was removed from her body.

    ¡°But, Princess, the academy will be going to start soon. So you won¡¯t be sad any longer.¡± Mina told her.

    ¡°Big Sis, even if I go to that academy, for sure many entourage wille with me for my safety, although I don¡¯t need it. I can protect myself!¡±

    .....

    Princess Liya replied with a pout.

    Mina forces a smile.

    ¡°By the way, Big Sis, will you train with me?¡± She suddenly asked.

    Mina almost spits the tea she was drinking.

    ¡°What are you talking, Princess. You are already in a golden stage right?¡± Mina retorted.

    ¡°But you have the bloodline,¡± She tried reasoning.

    ¡°We are not allowed to use it until we reached the golden stage,¡± Mina answered her.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Why is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Hah, only at the golden stage that our body could handle the toll of it,¡± Mina exined.

    ¡°Then, why not use some magical pills to enhance your rank faster like me?¡± She said pointing herself.

    ¡°P-Princess, you didn¡¯t hear what I said? We needed a strong body. So it is not good for us not to train our body together with our magic.¡± She said while showing her unseen muscles.

    Mina sighed. And the way she gestured seemed like a dependable man.

    Suddenly, the princess¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You are so handsome Big Sis.¡±

    Mina¡¯s eyes be dots, ¡°Ugh, Princess, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± The princess proposed.

    ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t swing that way,¡± Mina replied hastily while blushing.

    Even though, the princess was unbothered and not willing to back down, ¡°But you are so handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rude, Princess, (she nced at the princess¡¯s chest.) fufu, calling someone handsome who had bigger...than yours.¡±

    Mina chuckled.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s mean, Big Sis, I¡¯m a princess, it¡¯s rude to the empire telling my ¡ª smaller than yours. And I¡¯m younger than you so it¡¯s n-natural.¡±

    The princess pouted.

    ¡°Then act like a princess. You¡¯re just a thief princess who stole something from the pce treasury. Besides it just 1 year younger. If I remember correctly,st year I was still had bigger than yours now. Fufu.¡±

    The two of them bickered like children.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: Going on a date

    The princess noticed that Mina seemed to be not as cheerful as before. As a friend, she usually a talkative type. She talks about that and this...but right now, she seemed to have something that bugged her.

    Even though she still conversing with her properly but not the usual cheerful her. Right now, she even was wearing a dress that she usually hated to wear. A perfume that she usually snubbed.

    But all of these were present in her right now.

    She looks more stunning than before.

    The princess was feeling suspicious but decided not to point it. She felt tired of a sudden. Looks like that fight awhile ago consumed her stamina.

    Mina also noticed something with the princess.

    She asked her if why she looks exhausted. The princess told her that she encountered a weird magician.

    .....

    That their missionst night was a failure because of him.

    Mina also a member of Assassin Guild but she joined only for fun. And most youngster from 13 families, they joined guilds in another identity.

    They usually not revealed their real identity. In this empire, killing was not umon especially from 13 families who secretly engaging themselves in a battle.

    So she was not surprised if the princess of the empire did also. After all, she was the type of princess who was hard to control.

    Mina only felt sorry for the personal guards of the princess. They had a hard time following her.

    She was a little curious about the mysterious magician the princess mentioned but decided not to delve deeper into it. She told her to sleep first as she was going to continue her training.

    She needed to control her fire magic well. Not only the ranking month that was nearing. Also thepetition in the academy. This was her chance to prove herself.

    She took a rectangr object in her pocket and checked on it. After she fed it with magic energy, the device lit up and some letters appeared on it.

    It read as,

    Name: Hemina Skyze

    n: Skyze

    Race: Human

    Profession: Assassin(Assassin¡¯s Guild)

    Rank: Silver-Grade II Magician

    Strength

    ?55

    Sense

    ?55

    Vitality

    ?45

    Agility

    ?80

    Dexterity

    ?70

    Her development was higher than a normal magician. So she could only nod at her attributes.

    Mina changed her dress into a training suit of fitted ck, then she went into one of the training rooms. The inside was about 200 square meters. The height of the ceiling from the b floor was about 25 meters. The room was illuminated by crystalmps embedded on the ceiling.

    In front of her, there were three closed doors.

    ¡°Mydy, are you ready?¡± She heard a female voice asking her. Mina breathed and twisted her fingers and neck to ready herself which followed by bone-crackling sounds.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready Miss Lao, please start right away.¡± Mina beckoned on her trusted aid to start.

    The three doors opened simultaneously. And three human-shaped dolls emerged from it. These dolls had magic essence in each of them. These magic essence usually extracted from a magic beast.

    Every magic beast had different ranks. It depends on their rank if how high the magic essence. If the magicians have magic seeds, then the magic beast had magic essence.

    Inside these three dolls were the magic essence from a rank C magic beast. Which also as strong as a Silver-Grade magician.

    With the help of an artifact, the dolls able to attack and behave like the real magic beast. The skill and fighting capability defend on what kind of magic beast the former owner of the magic essence embedded in these dolls.

    The three dolls immediately neared her. Gripping her favorite weapons of two daggers. She rushed at them without fear.

    The two daggers were drawing lines in the air when Mina leaped towards the doll located in the middle among the three.

    Two arms flew and detached from its body. It was a sudden leaped attack while shing the dagger from below then climbed upward.

    Mina didn¡¯t stop after that, she jumped and used the doll¡¯s head as a foothold.

    The other two dolls fired at her. One used earth attack while the other one uses wind des in the form of a crescent moon.

    She narrowed her eyes and threw her dagger to the uing attacks. Then she jumps while flipping her body in the air.

    The daggers sessfully did their purpose as they collided with the enemy¡¯s attacks.

    While in the air, Mina¡¯s two hands created fires.

    Two zing fires were taking shapes into circles.

    Before her feetnded on the floor, she fired it simultaneously at the direction that opposites to each other. Which followed by a loud bang!

    ¡°Good job, Mydy...¡±

    Mina nodded but still dissatisfied.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    She called out and the door opened again. Then another batch of training dolls appeared.

    ...

    Around the time that Mina was in training, Yeman and his sister were traveling in the carriage.

    They would be going to the market of the Main City to buy some materials and also to check the academy.

    He nced at Eina and saw her excited face. It looks like, it was not always that her brother Eman brings her into the Main City.

    The two of them was wearing ordinary clothes. Eina was wearing a faded color white dress and a pink ribbon headdress on her head. Paired with pink shoes.

    Yeman was wearing ck long sleeves, paired with fitted trousers and ck shoes. And a mask to cover his mouth and nose to avoid some assassins to recognize him. And a scarf to hide the burn mark on his neck.

    He was staring at his sister when a breeze of wind passed into the carriage window and caused her hair to dance in the air. Yeman caught a glimpse of something on her neck.

    He touched her hair and gently lifted it.

    ¡°Big bro?¡± Eina was puzzled when she noticed her brother¡¯s face furrowed.

    ¡°Eina...¡± he called her softly.

    ¡°Yes, Big bro?¡±

    ¡°Why there is a burn mark on your neck?¡± He asked her as he gently touched the burn mark on her.

    Eina was seemingly felt tickled as she closed an eye from her brother¡¯s gentle touched on her neck.

    Yeman was very surprised to see this. This burn mark was the same as the burn mark on his neck!

    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the cause of it. But it was already there before I know it,¡± she said. He could feel that she was telling the truth.

    He nodded and smiled at her. Then, patted her head.

    Yeman felt that these burn marks were not ordinary marks.

    He thought that it might lead to something big.

    Suddenly, he felt something was going on outside. A secondter, the carriage made a sudden stop.

    ¡°Coachman?¡± Yeman called.

    ¡°There are bandits ahead! They are blocking the road.¡± The coachman replied in unease.

    Yeman felt the coachman¡¯s uneasiness.

    Outside the carriage, he could perceive about 15 presence. He could also feel their strength.

    Eina anxiously tugged his sleeve.

    He smiled at her to calm her down, ¡°Eina, stay here for a minute. I will be going to check if what is going on.¡±

    .....

    He said at her while embracing her smooth face with his hand.

    ¡°Wait bro, don¡¯t, if you go, I go too!¡± She said with a face that was about to cry and pleaded to her brother.

    He smiled at her. Yeman thought that she might be afraid to be left behind again. It was troublesome if her trauma kicks in.

    ¡°Hmm, okay, but if there is a fight, you stand a little further okay?¡± In the end he agreed to bring her.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded. It¡¯s better than leaving her alone inside the carriage.

    The two of them went down the carriage. The coachman seemed surprised to see them. Yeman took off the mask. It made him looks like a bandit also.

    ¡°Hey kid, where are you going?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Just going to check. We wille back shortly, wait for us, Mr. Coachman.¡± Yeman answered.

    ¡°Kid, are you going for a suicide? Look, there are ten of them. Let just turn back!¡± He shouted to Yeman.

    The coachman could not believe that he was even bringing the little girl. It wasmon knowledge in the empire that these bandits were savage rapists.

    If only he did not overuse his magic before. He was supposed to be a strong magician soldier in the empire.

    But he retired after his magician seed was damaged on hisst mission. Maybe he could deal 3 or five of these bandits at the same time in his prime.

    But now, he was only an ordinary coachman who could not use magic anymore.

    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t let someone bother the date I have with my sister. I will be going to punish them for hindering us. hehe.¡±

    Yeman replied with a serious face.

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you bro. But I think Mr. Coachman is right also, what if ¨C we just go back, thene backter?¡±

    Eina giggled. She really was scared that something might happen to her brother.

    ¡°Did my sister forgot how I killed many monsters?¡± Yeman was boosting himself to assure her that it would be fine. Also to lessen her fear.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Eina eximed when she remembered what her uncle Ronny said before.

    Ahead of them, about 70 steps away, they saw 10 people in rough clothing which Yeman presumed as bandits, they were surrounding the carriage that was parking on the otherne of the road.

    One of them was rushing towards their direction.

    Yeman smirked.

    He looked ahead and saw a round man with a long beard that was wearing a jumper suit with a coat that tied on his waist, and he held a hammer in his hands.

    He was currently arguing with the bandits.

    ¡°Hehe, beardy, I will give you a chance, leave that woman and girl, and also the carriage if you wanted to live.¡±

    One of the bandits urged.

    Hehehehe!

    Then other members also wereughing together with him.

    Their sinisterughs were sending a chill down the spines of their targets.

    The bearded man knitted his brows and gritted his teeth. He never thought that these bandits would show up today.

    They were the notorious group who robbed, raped and killed their victims. They were already in the wanted list all around the empire.

    There was even a mission to hunt them in some of the guilds. But this group suddenly went one day. Everyone thought that they were in hiding and some said that they were dead already.

    If only he knew that this group would show up now, he would get protection from the guardian guild.

    ¡°Hehehe, beardy! Scram or I will kill you together with them!¡±

    One of the bandits said while licking the blood on the sword that he was holding.

    It was the blood from their coachman, although he was still alive. But breathing heavily while lying on the road.

    The bearded man nced inside the carriage. He saw his wife and daughter hugging each other and was trembling in fear. With faces that about to cry any moment from now.

    On the other hand, his two subordinates also were in staring contest with other bandits.

    ¡°No way! Don¡¯t listen to them Mr. us! I¡¯m sure many soldiers were already on their way here!¡± One of his subordinates eximed after hearing the bandit¡¯s words.

    His shortsword in hand was glowing in a bluish color. It was not an ordinary sword.

    ¡°Kekeke, you dumb! Did you really think that theye for you, huh?¡±

    The bandit swung his curvaceous sword towards the subordinate.

    Ting!

    Piercing noise followed when their swords met each other.

    The two continued shing...

    Ting! Ting! Ting...

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± His other subordinates cried out.

    The bearded man named us looked to his direction. His face grimed when he noticed a dagger pierced on his subordinate¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Boy!¡± us called out.

    ¡°Niel!¡± Theter subordinates shouted as well while blocking the iing attack.

    Ting!

    The two of them were like brothers who joined with Mr. us at the same time. After they failed to join the empire¡¯s soldier recruitment, Mr. us recruited them as his aid in business.

    ¡°I ¨C I¡¯m fine Mr. us,¡± Niel replied in difficulty.

    ¡°Hehehehe...¡± the banditughed at Niel.

    Tsk! us clicked his tongue. The situation was getting worse every second. This ce they currently in now, was a ce which seldom that people would pass by.

    He noticed a carriage not far from them.

    It suddenly stops. He guessed that they noticed the bandits. He wishes for them to turn around so that no more additional victims for these bandits and hopefully they would call for help.

    He was not afraid to die. If only his wife and daughter was not with him today. He would choose to abandon all his treasure inside the carriage. But things were different. For sure these bandits would not let his wife and daughter escape.

    Ting!

    Thud!

    Ugh!

    us nced briefly and saw his other subordinate wasying on the ground.

    ¡°Hal! Are you okay?¡± He asked him.

    ¡°Y-yes, Mr. us, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hal replied while trying to get up.

    ¡°Come jerk, ehehe!¡±

    The bandit yfully said at Hal while gesturing him to attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± He attacked once again after getting up.

    Ting!

    Ting!

    Their swords sh again and again. Hal gritted his teeth. He knows that only a matter of time that he would lose. He snatched a nce at the girl inside the carriage and regretted it. He doesn¡¯t even have the courage to say his feelings. And now, he could not protect her. In any case, he would die for her.

    ¡°Heyaaaah!!¡± He shouted and brandished his sword towards the bandit.

    The bandit who was talking to us nced at the other carriage with a wide grin.

    He saw a young man and a cute girl climbed down on it. One of his men already was approaching them.

    us was having an ashen face. ¡®Did they not see the situation here?¡¯ He asked himself.

    He could not believe that the young man was so careless. He was even bringing a girl with him. Did he not know who these people right here?

    Shit! us was cursing.

    ¡°Hey, kid, you two, run! Fast!¡± He shouted at them. But the young man did not seem to hear him. And it¡¯s already toote. That bandit who approached them already neared them. He saw the girl hugged the young man which he believes his brother because they looked identical.

    us saw the bandit stopped in front of those two.

    ¡®This, shit!¡¯ He eximed rude words inwardly.

    He just wanted them to escape. But it looks like toote. Now other victims fell to these people.

    He saw the bandit lifted his arm with a sword. He lifted it above his head. us doesn¡¯t want to see their gruesome fate.

    But after he lifted his arm, the bandit seemed...he...

    ¡®Paused?¡¯

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: Unforgettable scene and distortion

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Hey, idiot, what are you doing?! Hurry up and kill that guy and bring that sweet little girl to me!¡± The bandit leader called out to hispanion while wetting his lips with his tongue.

    He was looking at Eina with ascivious face. ¡®Ehehe, such a fresh-looking girl. With a cute and gentle face. I will be enjoying tonight, like heaven. Hehehehe.¡¯ The leader¡¯s dirty thought.

    ¡°.....¡±

    After he called out, he noticed no reaction from hispanion. Even after several secondster, hispanion still did not move.

    His arm that holding the sword had stretched upward and did not continue to sh downward.

    ¡°???¡±

    .....

    Question marks appeared on his head while he was frowning. ¡°Tsk! What this jerk was doing?¡± He spat and muttered.

    Another secondter, they noticed a distortion in space near thatpanion who paused like an idiot.

    Then something like hands had grabbed the idiot and his silhouette had vanished after, without a trace.

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The leader of the bandit had a shock expression. Even us who was standing in front of him had balled his eyes, with an idiot looking face. They stared in bewilderment from what they had seen seconds ago.

    ¡®What happened? And where that idiot go?¡¯

    The leader asked to no one but himself.

    Even us had the same thought and questioned as him.

    None of them was able to make a move for several seconds. Until they heard the approaching footsteps of the young man and the girl.

    ¡°Bro, what is that? Why he suddenly stop when you extended your hand to him? And where that bad guy go? Why he suddenly disappeared?¡± Even his sister Eina was having the same questions.

    ¡°Hmm, who knows... Regardless, he is bad and was trying to hurt my cute sister. That is why ¨C he disappeared.¡± Yeman gently told his sister with a smile and rested his left hand on her head.

    Eina smiled at him, ¡°okay, bro!¡±

    She was sure that her brother did something to that person the moment he raised his hand. But she could not tell how he did it or what he did. Maybe her brother awakened another awesome spell?

    The two continued walking towards the other. If not because of his sister, he already killed that bandit. But Yeman didn¡¯t want the blood to spill in front of his sister. He didn¡¯t want something that might trigger her trauma.

    Though...what awaits that bandit was worse than death.

    Inside the Lord¡¯s Domain, the bandit had an ashen face. He could not move. And the surroundings suddenly changed. He had no idea what ce he was currently in. But at the moment, he was being surrounded by shady looking people!

    Kekekekeke!

    Each of them was sending killing intent that caused his heart to forget beating for several seconds. He felt, these people, were the real deal murderer.

    And for some reason, his body could not even move after that young mannded his left hand on his chest.

    Secondster,

    ¡°Clear the path!¡±

    The bandit heard a little cute voice.

    After that voice, the shady people that surround him immediately made a space for the person to pass by.

    They were standing straight without making any movements. It seemed like some kind of big boss would be going to pass.

    Then, he saw three fledglings with angel-like faces that were passing through the vacant space between the shady people.

    They were carrying a framework of two wooden poles with a long piece of canvas slung between them.

    The bandit was having a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°Is this the new arrival?¡± The fledgling in the middle of the three asked the people around like a certain boss.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sky,¡± one of the shady people replied obediently.

    ¡°Hm...okay so this one is the new specimen. Okay, tied him on the stretcher!¡±

    Commanded by that same fledgling wearing a goth dress that suited her very well.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sky!¡±

    Some shady people replied.

    He was tied on the stretcher like a mummy. He already could not move before, because of the unexinable reason. But now it¡¯s worse, he was being tied on the wooden stretcher from head to toe.

    He could only feel that he was being carried to who knows where while hearing cute little voices saying, 1-2-3...1-2-3...1-2-3...

    ...

    WaaaAAAAAHHH-aaaaa-aaaa!!!!

    After several minutes, he heard grieving human cries echoed. If based on the voices. He believed that they brought him in a ce with enclosed space. Like, a tunnel or a cave.

    ¡°Elder, you¡¯ve got a new sample from the lord.¡±

    The bandit heard that cute voice again, giving her report to the person she called an elder.

    The bandit doesn¡¯t feel good after hearing the human cries.

    ¡°Fufu looks like the lord like sending gifts. I dly ept.¡±

    And now, he heard a voice from an aged man.

    ¡®Wait, what are they saying? Specimen? Sample? Gift? And lord?¡±

    WaaaaaAAAAAAAAHH-aaa-aaa!!!

    Please kill me already-dy-dy!!!

    He heard another cry echoed. And this time that person pleaded to end his life

    The bandit gulped.

    ¡°After this, let¡¯s go to our house, and watch anime.¡±

    ¡°A-nime?¡±

    ¡°Anime?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the lord said itst time. We have something like a t object in the house and many humans and animals, trees, mountains, and other things in there.¡±

    ¡°Eh? A t object? With many things in there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The bandit heard the fledglings discussing something he could not understand. But a momentter, he felt he was falling from a high ce and followed by a thud.

    After that he lost his consciousness.

    Thest thing he thought was, ¡®what kind of person they involve themselves?¡¯

    ...

    The leader of the bandits narrowed his eyes to the two young people walking slowly towards them.

    There was no fear in the young man¡¯s face. And he was walking like taking a stroll in the za. But he could not feel strong magic energy in him.

    The leader grinned. ¡®This young man was too arrogant!¡¯ He doesn¡¯t know what happened to thatpanion of him.

    But if this young man thought that he could defeat him. Hehe! He was at the peak of silver. A rank that worth respecting. If he could obtain a magical pill. He was certain that he would break through to golden in no time. But sadly, a magic pill cost 10 or hundreds of gold coins. Which is hard to gain.

    As the young man and girl be nearer and nearer, ¡°Tsk! What are you guys waiting for! Go kill the guy and bring the little girl!¡± He shouted an order to his men.

    His men seemed woken up from a nightmare. They jolted and strode towards the two young people approaching their direction.

    ¡°Kid, run away, they will be going to kill you! They are not good people! They are bandits!!!¡± us doesn¡¯t know what happened to that other bandit awhile ago. But he needed to warn these two youngsters.

    Then again, the two young people did not bother listening to him. They continued walking towards them. us face changes color. From pale white to red then pale again.

    He was gripping the hammer in front of him. His wife and daughter had paled faces. And his subordinates was already bloodied themselves.

    ¡°Heyaaaah! Die! sh! sh!¡± Hal shouted while sending a wave of magic energy from his sword.

    But the bandit that his enemy was easily avoided them with a little twist of his body.

    ¡°Ehehe, you idiot, aim well, hehehe!¡± He was ying with Hal.

    .....

    ¡°Tsk, stop dodging, and fight me!¡± He leaped towards the bandit but he was met with three shining des that materialized in the air and flew towards him.

    ¡°AhhhhhHHH!!!¡±

    Ting! Ting! Ting!

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    He used his sword to block the attacks. But another wave of shining des fast approaching him.

    ¡°Gyaaahhh!¡±

    He cried when one of the shining des pierces his leg. He lost his bnce and about to fall down when,

    ¡°Mr. Hal!!!¡±

    He heard her voice calling his name. She was the daughter of Mr. us. He had a crush on her for so long. But as the daughter of a person who helped him. He could not betray him.

    So he hid his feelings from her, deep within his hurt. But after hearing her voice calling his name. He felt happy. Very very happy. He took a nce at her and saw her face with tears running down. He doesn¡¯t want...he doesn¡¯t want to make that face cryyyy!!!

    He summoned his courage and braced himself not to fall down. He bore the pain he was feeling. Andunch another attack.

    He sent three consecutive magical waves, although the bandit sessfully avoided all, but his next move was unexpected and caught the bandit off-guard.

    He sent himself towards the enemy. And brandished his sword with all his might.

    The bandit balled his eyes and his mouth agape.

    Seeing his reaction, Hal strengthened his grip on the sword, and with all his strength...he swung the sword in hands towards the bandit¡¯s head.

    ¡°Diiieeee!!!¡± He shouted!

    But unfortunately, the wide-open mouth turned into a grin.

    ¡°Hehe. You wish!¡± The bandit bends his knee and the sword passed through at hairsbreadth from his face. If he was a littlete, his head would certainly fly away.

    After missing his attack, his defense was wide open. Hal grimaced at his failure. It looks like, their gap in strength was just too wide.

    He was only a bronze rank magician. While his enemy was at silver.

    Really, even if he could kill this enemy, there were still more that left. So no matter the results, it was just a useless struggle of him.

    ¡°S-Sorry, y,¡± he muttered the name of the girl he loves.

    y was watching from inside the carriage through the window. She wanted to jump while shouting his name. But his mother was embracing her tightly.

    The bandit did not waste time and swung his sword towards Hal¡¯s abdomen.

    A momentter...

    Thump! A figure was sent flying like a bowling ball and it rolled many times on the ground.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    They stared dumbfounded. The position where the bandits were supposed to be...a young man was standing with an outreach leg.

    He kicked the bandit! Hal eximed.

    After several seconds, the bandit was slowly pushing his body. He seemed dizzy as he was holding his head.

    ¡°W-Who the fuck...¡± he muttered and peered to his surroundings.

    He looked at the reason why he was thrown away. In his position awhile ago, there was a young man standing while grinning at him. And a cute girl was peeking from behind him.

    ¡°W-Who are...¡± he supposed to ask him but he stopped, when he noticed something weird. He could not find hisrades around. Even their leader was gone.

    Yeman seemed to read his puzzled face.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, you will reunite with them sooner.¡± After saying this, he slowly stepped towards thest bandit.

    Hal was dumbfounded. He wondered who was this young man was.

    He nced around him and saw the stunned Mr. us. With a face that likes seeing a ghost. He stood froze on his spot. Then he moves and amber towards Hal after a period of pausing.

    ¡°Mr. us, are you okay?¡± Hal asked worriedly when Mr. us neared him.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re saved,¡± he did not answer him directly but stated with relief.

    Hal was puzzled, and who was that young man.

    ¡°I see, good thing that nothing bad happened to you, although, you wounded yourself.¡± Mr. us added.

    ¡°Mr. us, who is he? And where are the other bandits?¡± Hal asked pointed to Yeman¡¯s back.

    ¡°.....¡±

    us was not able to answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. And the bandits...just look at him...you will find outter,¡± he doesn¡¯t know how to answer his question so he pointed him to look at the young man.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Hal was having a skeptical look. But he followed what Mr. us said and they were watching the young man walking slowly towards the bandit.

    Hal noted that that person was too young.

    ¡°Cheh! Bigwords for someone who had low magical energy.¡± The bandit spat. He really thought that this young man was strong enough because of that kicked power.

    But after realizing the level of his magical energy. He noticed that this person was having very low magical energy.

    That guy he was fighting with a while ago was even having more magical energy than this person.

    Hal and us were looking at the young man without averting their eyes.

    The next second, the bandit stood up and sent 10 shining des.

    Hal stared with wide eyes. The bandit only using three shining des while fighting him. So he really just ying with him huh.

    The 10 shining des hastily hovered towards the young man.

    What happened next was an unforgettable scene in Hal¡¯s whole life.

    That young man continued walking even with the approaching danger. But with a little movement of his body. Those 10 shining des passed through without hitting him.

    When he was at 15 steps distance from the enemy, his figure vanished and appeared in front of the bandit. The bandit were surprised. He was staring with wide eyes. Then the young man lifted him. After that, the space distorted. And some hands dragged the bandit in that distortion and gone.

    The little girl with him ran then jumped at the young man while saying, ¡°good job bro!¡±

    Hal was stunned and us was forcing a smile.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: Market

    The ce they currently in was in the middle of the road. Not the asphalted road. But just a normal solidified soil ground with the absence of grasses.

    Hal could not believe what his eyes were seeing. What kind of wizardry this young man used? Not even in his whole life that he had a chance to have a nce at this kind of magic.

    When he and Niel were training to be an empire soldier, they were also been taught many many kinds of magic abilities. They were studying the advantages and disadvantages that might help them in the future battle.

    However, they failed to be admitted in the end because they failed in some training missions. But the type of magic this young man has was unheard to them.

    Hal was thinking if it was from the rare element which was the dark magic.

    In any case, they needed to thank him. This young man doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy. He even helped them.

    Yeman noticed the two-person ambled towards him and his sister. One of them was walking in an unsteady manner with a paleplexion. He noticed his sour face trying to bear the pain from his bloodied leg.

    .....

    The green bar above his head was at least 60%.

    They were thankful to him for saving their lives. If not because of him, only a bitter fate awaits them in the hands of those bandits.

    Each of them had doubtful expressions towards him that registered on their faces, since he was only a young man, and yet, wields unordinary ability and speed.

    It was seldom that they had a chance to witness a young member from great noble families. But based on what they heard about them. They¡¯d believed, that their magic ability was like of this young man in front of them.

    They could not tell his exact strength since they only saw him sending the bandits to who knows where.

    The youths from great noble families were of different leaguepared to the normal noble families. The way they presented themselves in front of the masses was like unreachable and untouchable individuals that even staring at them was impossible.

    When they neared them, unexpectedly, the young man handed 2 vials of potion to Hal. For him, and for his friend. It surprised both Hal and us.

    ¡°This, these are health regeneration potions?!¡± Hal eximed while staring at the vials. It was in a bright green color.

    Yeman narrowed his eyes with a look that wanted to question. ¡°Do you know about it?¡± Regardless, his curiosity got the better of him. Because these people seemed to know about these potions.

    Hal nodded and exined to him that this type of potion was usually sold in the market in any town. And that it cost not lower than 100 silver royals. Royal was the currency in this empire which symbolized the royal family. One silver royal was equivalent to 100 bronze royals. While 1,000 silver royals were equivalent to 1 gold coin.

    In this empire, the ordinary sry of a normal person in a month was equivalent to 10 silver royals. So having 100 silver royal was already quite big money for someone like them.

    However, it¡¯s not the case with us, since he was from a noble family and an owner of a smithing house. And his smithing business was one of the most popr in the empire. Even the grand people of great noble families and royal families chose to buy in his shop or had their equipment repaired by him.

    His full name was us Smith.

    Yeman after learning us¡¯s identity was quite surprised. Hal was wanted to return the potions to him saying it was too expensive and that they already save them and they were very thankful enough. While us offers to pay him.

    Yeman shrugged them off saying that it was fine because he had many of it. That he had a friend who made potions and gave him for free. Really, these potions upied lots of space in his storage. He even gave some of them to his people. But still many were left. And he could not just throw them.

    Now that he learned about it. Maybe he would be started selling them. His domain needed more improvements, and he needed lots of money to achieve it. He could not use the otherworlder product since they were expensive in his market. It was a waste of Soul Points.

    He could only use the products from this world. In this regard, he has quite riches to buy any products in this world.

    He still has 3 pouches of gold coins in him from the treasures they found from the subjugation missionst time. Each pouch was containing 1000 gold coins. And he also has lots of soul points. So money was not a problem for him for now.

    Though it was better to have a daily ie. He needed to start a business then. Yeman decided.

    After saying, ¡°it was a waste of effort if the one I bothered saving died of infectionter...¡± Hal had no way to react and gratefully epted the potion he gave.

    After drinking it, his wound started closing while hisplexion was returning to normal.

    He quickly gave the other potion to his friend and helped him in drinking it.

    Yeman walked towards the bloodied coachman who wasying on the ground with the back facing the sky. He secretly ces on the ground beside the coachman face, a regeneration potion, a piece of paper, and a gold coin on top of the paper.

    He left the word, ¡°good job,¡± after Yeman left the coachman. The coachman quickly hid the paper and the gold coin. Then drunk the potion hastily.

    A smile leaked on Yeman¡¯s face. But who knows what this smile was meant for...

    He saw Eina with Mr. us¡¯s wife and daughter. They were saying how cute she was. He also noticed that they handed something on her.

    When she noticed her brother¡¯s gaze she ran towards him. ¡°Bro, look, the madam and big sis gifted me,¡± she happily showing him the golden bracelet and gold ne with green jade pendant.

    ¡°Oh, Good for you, Eina,¡± he smiled and patted his sister. Then he bowed slightly at Mr. us¡¯s wife and daughter.

    Mr. us and his wife and daughter with Hal and his friend came to them and said their thanks to him once again.

    He once again told them that it was fine.

    They asked them their names and such...Yeman told them their names without lies. But...what was their second orst name? He secretly asked his sister. She told him that they were ordinary citizens and that they were not qualified to have it. This was what Aunt ire told her.

    Yeman was surprised to hear it. Looks like only the noble families and higher had the right for it.

    Mr. us and the others gawked in disbelief. An ordinary person with such an ability was very umon. In any case, the way they dress was really ordinary citizens. Not the ragged clothing from slum people and not grand like the nobles.

    Hal asked if he could call him little brother. Which Yeman did not mind. And also he noticed Hal and Mr. us¡¯s daughter were stealing nces at each other while blushing slightly.

    He smiled at them. He had the gist about these two¡¯s feelings with each other.

    Mr. us handed him a card that if ever he needed help in the future. He just needed to go to the address written on it.

    Which he gratefully epted. Yeman and Eina said their goodbyes at them. When they arrived at their carriage, they saw the dumbfounded face of their coachman.

    They arrived at the market after several minutes of travel. After paying the coachman, they went directly into the bustling market of the city.

    The street was so busy. Many people were moving in every direction. Some were shouting and some were talking with their friends whileughing. Some kids were crying looking for someone while others running holding every kind of merchandise.

    On the roadside, many kinds of establishments were in rows. Some store vendors shouting for costumers, persuading them to buy their products. Telling them how high quality they were. And that, they could be bought at a low price. Different kinds of propaganda to temp the costumers.

    Yeman and Eina first went to a woman selling cold drinks after noticing her sister was gulping trying to clear her throat. He thought that maybe she was thirsty.

    Yeman noticed a piece of t wood beside the table where the three jars on top of it. Written in the t wood was tranted as ¡°for sale ¡®Tiger-Jelly with squishy fruit cream and ice from the deepest part of Snow Mountain¡¯ for 2 silver per shell cup only¡±.

    Yeman felt doubtful about the squishy fruit cream. But it sounded like ice cream somehow. He ordered two shell cups.

    |And what is a shell cup anyway?|

    Secondster, with practiced hands, the woman took two cups made of something like a coconut shell on earth. Then she was using thedle to scope on the first jar.

    When she lifted her hand, Yeman saw something like jelly fish meat but the color was the same as the tiger skin.

    She put it inside the first shell cup and then she scoped again for the second cup.

    After the two cups were full of tigerjelly or something, she then opens the second jar and scoped again using anotherdle. Then a creamy white something was pouring on theddle after she lifted her hand.

    Yeman was staring in disbelief. Wondering if what would be the taste of it.

    The third jar was where the ice was stored.

    After paying the woman vendor she handed the two cups of Tiger-Jelly Cream and two sticks.

    Using the pointed sticks, Yeman and Eina slowly poke the jellies that cut in small cubes.

    Yeman was thingking that it doesn¡¯t look like an icecream. More like street foods like fish balls.

    But when he tasted it. His mouth was invaded by the creamy sweet and soft meat of jelly. He was surprised that it really tasted like icecream. And...

    |Unexpectedly, this Tiger-Jelly Cream is indeed delicious.| Beside him, Eina was enjoying the food.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: Elder Grenn¡¯s n

    Inside his chamber, Elder Grenn¡¯s white eyebrows were almost meeting each other as he was reading a piece of paper.

    In front of him was a cup of liquid with a strong smell and a bottle of liquor beside it.

    Although it was still noon of the day yet the inside of the chamber was dimly lit by a single crystalmp on the ceiling.

    Beside him, his trusted butler Fem was standing rtively close to him without making a slight movement just like a statue.

    Last night after they came back from the assassin guild, he opened his most expensive favorite wine that he was reserving sincest year. He opened it not because he was depressed, but because he was celebrating for uing death of that person after they sessfully abducted him. He could finally kill that person in his hands, then rx and have peace of mind after killing him.

    The guild master Jack Al epted his offer of sending stronger assassins to abduct that person with the exchange of an unknown ancient treasure from the treasury of Gentlewind family¡¯s main house.

    That treasure was from their ancestors. It was a golden puzzle piece. But none of them knew the uses of it. It was sleeping in the treasury since the Goldenwind family was built.

    .....

    After some investigation, he learned that the guild master of assassin¡¯s guild was collecting ancient artifacts or treasures, such as that golden puzzle piece. So he paid some high-level thief from the thief guild to steal that treasure from their own family¡¯s treasury. With the help of him of course.

    After seeing the treasure, the guild master Jack Al had no way of saying no but to ept the offer. He was even there before those assassins left to abduct that curse person.

    But this morning a letter came from the guild master of assassin¡¯s guild.

    Like spoiling the good mood he feltst night, the first sentence in the letter told him that the mission of abducting was a big failure. Many of his men fell victims and his golden stage assassin was nowhere to be seen. Out of 60 strong assassins, only 4 of them managed toe back.

    And like adding salt to the wound, at thest sentence, the guild master clearly stated that he would never send another assassin again. He already lost too much which even he had headaches how to solve this issue.

    Now Elder Grenn could not turn to the assassin guild anymore.

    ¡°Useless scum! That guild is just a group of useless fools! They could not even aplish a simple task!¡± He was gripping the letter when his hand turned into a ball and he was spouting an insult at the same time. ¡°Grr(Teeth gritting), after killing that stupid brat I will certainly destroy that useless guild next!¡± He added.

    His eyes glinted while his body trembled with anger.

    If only he could acquire the patriarch seat, it was easy for him to make a move. But since he was only a branch leader. His moves were limited. And he needed to be careful from the prying eyes of the other family branch and the main house. If not, it already long since that kid rotted in the ground.

    A momentter, the door suddenly opened without a warning.

    Elder Grenn¡¯s already sour mood bes sourer at this behavior without consent!

    A woman in her 30¡¯s wore an elegant and well-designed off-shoulder gown walking elegantly inside the chamber towards the table where Elder Grenn was sitting.

    Elder Grenn slightly narrowed his eyes.

    His sour mood just a moment ago totally vanished and was reced by suspicion after seeing the identity of their guest. With her, were two beauties at the golden stage. They were her two trusted aids, L and Lili. The twin maids of Dav house. These two were said to be having lucky irregr seeds and that both were capable of killing a magician on a higher level than them.

    A sudden idea appeared in Elder Grenn¡¯s mind. Last time he received a death threat letter from that person. And if he counted the nights, it would be tomorrow evening that the letter stated. At first, he thought that that person was just scaring him. Although it was useless doing that, it¡¯s no effect on him. But after these passed incidents that all the assassins they sent were defeated, he could only assume that that kid might be telling the truth and that he woulde here tomorrow evening.

    He was not really thinking that that person would be going to seed with his n. After all, Mr. Fem and his daughter Janrui was with him. Both were at the golden stage. And also him. Although he seemed old and not talented in magic, he was at the peak of silver.

    He could also call back his strongest people that stationed in the frontline, or borrowed protection from guardian guild. But he doesn¡¯t want to waste any more money just to kill that brat.

    In terms of money, he could easily earn it by any means. Using his underhanded methods. Like for example, supporting a group of criminals behind the scene.

    Anyway...

    Good thing that thisdy, the first daughter of Dav family from the main house, Detty Dav came to visit here today together with her twin maids.

    If he could prolong their stay until tomorrow evening, there was a big chance that he could catch that brat.

    Elder Green chuckled inwardly. Looks like, he was blessed by good fate.

    ¡°How, how nice of youdy Detty to grace us here with your graceful presence. Sorry if this uncle was not able to greet you outside. If only I know that you wereing here today, I would make the whole town to wee you.¡± Without waiting for her to sit down he cupped his hand towards thedy. It was only natural that Elder Grenn behaves like this. Because this Detty had high political power inside the Gentlewind family. It wasn¡¯t good to be on the bad side of this type of person.

    Detty¡¯s red lips leaked a smile.

    ¡°Are you perhaps came here for my daughter Janrui?¡± Without waiting for her reply he added. From childhood, Detty used to visit here to y with his daughter Janrui.

    Detty smiled. ¡°Good day uncle Grenn. I came here for another reason. But before that, this ce seemed like it had a strong smell of liquor. Is something was bothering the uncle?¡±

    Elder Grenn briefly frowned, this was the strongest aspect of thisdy. She has keen senses. It would be a gamble for him to trick her.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: Sworn brothers

    After hearing her saying that she came here for another reason, Elder Grenn felt suspicious to her.

    He offered to sit first before they talk, which Detty agreed. They were sitting on a soft cushion made from the skin of the unknown beast. Whereas, her twin servants were sitting beside her.

    Elder Grenn called and ordered a servant to prepare food and drinks. Detty denied the food but requested a cup of tea.

    When the servant left to prepare their needs, Elder Grenn once again had recalled what Detty just said: ¡®Wait, did she came here because of the ancient treasure? Did they find out already? Impossible!¡¯ Elder Grenn thought and felt a little fazed. His fingers trembled slightly. If ever the main house found out about it, the Grenn family would be finished.

    Detty felt something odd with the old man in front of her. His actions and expressions were both suspicious. But she needed to finish what she originally came here for.

    ¡°Anyway Uncle Grenn, you do like some things bothering with you. So I will be blunt with what I came here for. The truth is, there was an ancient ruin that recently discovered by some miners in one of the mining areas located at the northwest of the empire.¡±

    His ears tickled slightly upon hearing her words, he sighed inwardly. It looks like she came here with another reason indeed.

    .....

    ¡°Wait, ruins?¡± Elder Grenn paused for a second then asked in shock.

    There were rare asions where ruins appeared everywhere around the empire. These ruins usually stored many treasures and ancient artifacts. If someone was lucky enough to find those hidden treasures, only a bright future awaited them.

    Of course, this ruins also the house of many traps. So basically, one needed to build an exploration team that consisted of many experts that specialized in defusing traps. Such as thieves.

    Detty exined that since the Grenn family was the nearest to that ce. So it should be their family who would sponsor the exploration team.

    Everythings cleared now for Elder Grenn. It seemed like thisdy was tasked to deliver such a mission to him.

    Ehem! He cleared his throat first: ¡°...if that what the main house wants then I willply. Just that...¡±

    Detty narrowed her eyes when Elder Grenn suddenly cut his line. She could feel that he was bothered by something. But Detty did not urge him to continue his words and just remained silent while sipping the tea that was served to her.

    ...She lifted the strands of hair and hid it behind her ear. The golden earrings were dangling on her ear as she made a slight movement...

    ¡°...Lady Detty, how many days do you n on staying here?¡± Although this sounds rude. But Elder Grenn could not find anymore excuse to wordy this person: ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think bad about it, I just wanted to know so that I could prepare goodmodities that suit your taste very well, and also to prepare a more grand amodation to you, my Lady,¡± Elder Grenn added but he somehow felt he wanted to take back what he just said. He felt he made a mistake. He sounded arrogant and what he offered would cost him lots of money.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to give thisdy a special treatment. But because of that person, now he made a mistake! Offering such a grand treatment to thisdy. He was hoping for her to disagree and also hoping for her to agree. Now Elder Grenn doesn¡¯t know what to think of.

    Detty¡¯s one eyebrow twitched higher. Then a smile happened on her lips.

    Whatever this old man was hiding. It wasn¡¯t a big loss for her to stay a little longer. But Detty could figure out somehow. Based on his eyes that darted towards her twin servant. It was easy for Detty to figure out. Although these two servants were of high standard beauty, on the old man¡¯s eyes there¡¯s only a worried look and no lustful re. In this regard, Detty arrived at the conclusion that this old man needed some assistant? No, it was protection to be exact. And also she could also find some regrets in his eyes: ¡®Fufufu, how unreasonable!¡¯ Detty thought.

    ¡°We would like toe to the ruins after the uncle managed to form an exploration team.¡± She answered his question while sounded as innocent as possible. Although, she really doesn¡¯t n to join the exploration team. She just wanted to y along with this old man¡¯s farce. And finds out what he was hiding. For the time being, she could go and bother that woman Janrui.

    Hearing her reply, Elder Grenn doesn¡¯t know if he would be happy or not. In any case, he was happy that there would be a higher chance to catch that guy. And he regretted that he offered such grand treatment.

    Yeman could only scratch his head at the price of herbs that were sold around the market. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have much money. It just, the price was clearly unreasonable.

    At first, he thought that some big shots were behind the overprice. But the vendor told him in in annoyed face that many sightings of a magical beast at the mountains where these herbs were gathered.

    And so, some were scared enough to hike and gather some. At the possible expense of their life, only a few had such guts to do it. Some herbs gatherer decided to find other jobs.

    Yeman also noticed the scarcity of these products around. Looks like only a few vendors were selling them. So that¡¯s also the reason why the price was so fucked up.

    In this case, he could also make a huge ie in this phenomenon. If the materials price increases and so the finish products.

    Hm.....

    Yeman was in deep thinking when suddenly: ¡°Bro, bro, there are gatherings of people over there!¡± Eina called out while pointing on the distance. Near the fountain, people were hoarding and it seemed they were watching or looking for some show?

    Yeman felt curious: ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± He said and grabbed his sister¡¯s arm after she nodded.

    When they neared the area, Yeman heard yelling angry voices. They cram in and saw a burly man standing tall in front of a young man that was downed on his butt.

    ¡°Come on brat. What you say, your a son of a noble, Huh!!¡± The burly manughed at the young man while urging him to fight.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hurt the young master!¡± Said the young girl.

    ¡°Hey, m-mister, I ¨C I said that is not my fault. And I didn¡¯t say....¡± said the young man while massaging his swollen face.

    Looking at the situation: scattered vegetables on the stone pavement ground, a young man who was downed on his butt, angry burly man, a middle-aged woman with a tired look on her face while trying to gather the scattered vegetables, and a young girl trying to protect the young man from the burly man.

    And another young man wearing an elegant dress, watching the trouble with a wicked smile: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I saw him when he pushed that woman!¡± Said the other young man.

    ¡°Damn you, Lun Ho! You fucking liar!¡± Shouted the young man with a swollen face towards the young man with a wicked smile, which he called Lun Ho.

    Suddenly Yeman noticed someone tugging his sleeves. He nced at it and saw his sister using her other hand to tug him.

    ¡°What is it, Eina?¡± He asked her.

    Eina stared at him with a puzzled look on her face. Then secondter, it seemed she remembered something and opened her mouth again: ¡°Bro that is Big Brother Herro and Big Sister Yumen his trusted aid. Big Brother Herro is your sworn brother. And he is the son of noble who was the owner of thend where we live.¡± Like timing Eina to finish her words when...

    ¡°Fufufu, look who is here!¡± Said the young man named Lung Ho while walking towards Yeman and Eina and was spreading his hands.

    That young man named Herro was staring at Yeman with wide eyes, then he whispered: ¡°Brother Eman...?¡± The young man named Herro called at Yeman when he saw him.

    Yeman doesn¡¯t know what to feel at this moment. Or what kind of face he should make. Should he pretend he knows him or pretends to have amnesia? This was troublesome for some reason.

    ¡°Brother Eman run!¡± Shouted by Herro towards Yeman. He knew that his brother was a manaless person. Although he trained pretty well inbat. It¡¯s not enough to win against a magician.

    And their enemy was Lun Ho! His magic was even stronger than him. Lun Ho was already at a silver stage. And this guy had a natural enmity towards him and Eman.

    If only he was a little stronger. He could defeat this Lun Ho. Herro gritted his teeth. Though he was a son of a noble, their family could not afford to buy the cheapest magical pills. He could only rely on his talent to breakthrough. And he was not a talented person. His breakthrough could only be described as mediocre.

    On the other hand, Eman was worst than him. He was not only an untalented in magic but a mana less.

    ¡°Hehehe, Worm! I heard you joined the subjugation. Tell me how did you manage to stay alive? I¡¯m sure you hid while they fought with monsters. You look like having a great time leeching from others. Hehe how shameful!¡±

    Lun Ho blurted with augh.

    ¡°Worm?¡±

    ¡°Joined the subjugation?¡±

    ¡°Is that a joke?¡±

    ¡°For sure he hid only like what that young noble said!¡±

    ¡°How, shameless this person!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The people surrounded them were whispering after hearing his remark.

    ¡°And I heard that you tried to woe ady from a great noble family. Hahahaha! You¡¯ve got guts Worm!¡± Added by Lun Ho.

    The people around were having unbelievable faces. They noticed that Yeman wasn¡¯t wearing grand clothing that usually wore by a noble family. They wondered if this guy was sick or just too high in ambition. Someone like him who was an ordinary person certainly wanted to woe the unreachable great noble family?! What a joke! Is this person a joke? Maybe he was made by a joke!

    The people around were bbergasted.

    Lun Ho on the other hand wasughing hard.

    ¡°Damn you, Lun Ho!¡± Herro shouted while forcing himself to stand. And the young girl Yumen beside him urging him not to force himself.

    The burly man knitted his brows. Wondering if this other person was this young noble¡¯spanion.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: How to punish bad people?

    Yeman remembered that he changed his hair and eyes color. But it seemed like it didn¡¯t do a good disguise.

    That time when he changed the color of his hair and eyes, he was thinking that this whole thing was just a dream or he was ying an advanced game called VRMMORPG in his old world.

    He sighed.

    Looks like his new hair color and eyes color didn¡¯t do the trick. He was still recognizable from someone who knew him already, even with the new colors added.

    Now that Yeman thinks about it. No one yet had any reactions about it. Does it mean, Eman¡¯s hair might be ck, to begin with? Yeman thought and stole a nce at his sister. She had brown hair.

    Hm...impossible that Eman had ck hair if his sister had brown.

    And if he remembered correctly he had brown hair when a character creation appeared before him inside the dark space at that time. Maybe he was just too popr as being the mana-less person that people didn¡¯t give care of the trivial matter about him changing his hair and eyes color.

    .....

    And his mask? He removed it a while ago after seeing those bandits. For some reason, some of them also wore a mask and Yeman thought he looked like them if he continued wearing it. So he decided to discard it.

    And now, here he was, troubled himself. No, just that.....troubles wereing on his way no matter how eager he was to avoid them. Uhm...he was not really avoiding trouble, it just, he was choosing which trouble was worth troubling. Just that, sometimes there was some unintentional trouble that happened toe before him. Like this one right now. After all, many people already knew him, on the contrary, he didn¡¯t know them.

    Yeman noticed the burly man¡¯s hands enveloped by magical energies in blueish color.

    He doesn¡¯t know what this energy could do. Maybe added more strength on his punch? Or maybe his punches be faster? In any case, he doesn¡¯t care.

    He sighed.

    It was clear that this man was being fooled by that wicked person they called Lun Ho. Though, Yeman doesn¡¯t want more trouble.

    And that person who was a sworn brother by Eman, he doesn¡¯t give a care on him. But... he was kind of interested in this person¡¯s identity.

    ¡°You! You are this young noble¡¯spanion?¡± The burly man called him and pointed to Herro.

    Stood in front of him while raising his eyebrow and was furrowing. He was quite taller than Yeman. The burly man was staring down at him. He looked so towering.

    Yeman gently pushed Eina to his back. The other people around him started steeping back as well, so to not involve themselves in the fight that may spark at any moment.

    This burly man was topless and his chest was pounding, heaving high and low, maybe he was trying to emphasize his muscle to scare his enemy. Looking at his head, in Yeman¡¯s perspective, the sunlight shined brightly on this man¡¯s skinhead.

    ¡°Kuku, yeah Mr. Barney, that person is this guy¡¯spanion. These two were sworn, brothers!¡± Lun Ho chuckled and added. He peeked from the back of the burly man and was showing a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Fuck, Lun Ho! You dirty, bastard!¡± Herro screamed.

    ¡°Young master, please, say no words...¡± Yumen was urging Herro to shut up so that this guy would stop bothering him. After all, this guy was a silver-grade magician.

    ¡°Heh! Sorry but I don¡¯t know any of you. You see I have amnesia after got myself knockdown while fighting a beast on the mission, if there was an enmity towards us before, let bygones be bygones okay?¡± Yeman said and scratched his head while showing a smile on his face. He wanted to try resolving this issue without fighting. He was not a part of it, to begin with, and he doesn¡¯t like killing or fighting these people which not part of his n.

    More on, its broad daylight and many witnesses around. In any case, that wicked person was the only person at fault here. If he was not mistaken, that burly guy might be trying to avenge the middle age woman which Yeman assumed was the burly man¡¯s wife.

    He didn¡¯t really see what happened awhile ago but the guy with a wicked smile looks suspicious however he saw it.

    ¡°What you say bygones be bygones? Did you see what you asshole did? Huh?! You don¡¯t know how much that products cost, huh?!¡± The burly man yelled angrily and pointed the scattered vegetables. Even his spats were sttering around.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Yemanughed slightly and scratched his face: |Grosssss!| He thought.

    ¡°Oh, is that so...then, can it be settled if I give you this...?¡± Yeman said while showing a pouch of silver royal.

    Seeing the pouch full of silver royals, the burly man¡¯s eyes lit up and formed into coins. Then his eyes narrowed upon remembering what this other young noble with a wicked smile said awhile ago.

    That guy said that this person in front of him joined the subjugation mission. For sure he got some riches with him. He even gave this pouch that was full of silver royals easily. For sure this guy was holding more money with him. The burly man grinned upon realizing it. He could get much if he kept on pressuring him.

    ¡°What are you saying, huh! Do you think a pouch of silver royals is enough for what you did to my wife?! (gulp)¡± The burly man bellowed and gulped to clear his throat.

    Yeman eximed in mind that he was right. The middle-aged woman was really this burly man¡¯s wife. But...what this guy was trying to say? A pouch of silver royals was equivalent to 1 gold coin; And if he made an estimation to the scattering vegetables on the ground, anyone could tell that they were just at most cost 200 silver royals.

    ¡°Wtf, it¡¯s not even my fault! And my sworn brother is not part of this!¡± Herro groaned. He could not ept that his brother would pay for the trouble he was not involved with. Yumen still trying her best to calm him.

    ¡°Shut up, you jerk!¡± The burly man screamed angrily. Then he walked to his wife¡¯s side who was busy picking the scattered vegetables.

    The woman looks surprised when the burly man looses the woman¡¯s sleeve of her long sleeve dress. Everyone was having surprised faces when they saw her swollen arms with many scars.

    ¡°Did you see the cause of what you just did, huh?!¡± Said the burly man. Then he grinned after seeing the surprise looked on the faces of people around.

    The woman quickly hid the scars on her arm. Yeman doesn¡¯t know if what¡¯s the deal of this person for showing the scars of his wife which was clearly done from another day. Yeman was putting his palm on his face. It looks like he was mistakenly imed that this burly man was innocent.

    Lun Ho sneered at Yeman and Herro. Then the burly man told him that, a pouch of silver royals was not enough for the wounds they caused to his wife.

    Yeman shook his head. Herro on the other hand had a grim face. He knew this guy was trying to swindle his sworn brother. He begged to Yeman to not give that guy any money. But he got a taste of a kick on his stomach instead.

    ¡°If I was you, I will choose to remain silent!¡± The burly man shouted after he irritably kicked Herro to silent him.

    The burly man walked towards Yeman. He stopped in front of him with menacing looks on his face. He was looking down at him.

    Yeman smiled and took 5 gold coins from his pocket. He told him that this the only money he had. The burly man seemed suspicious at him. But really he was secretly rejoicing at this amount of money. Although he needed to put a front that he was not satisfied with just this amount and he searched Yeman¡¯s body if ever he was hiding another riches with him.

    But he found nothing other than the coins he gave him.

    Eina was puzzled why his brother did not punish the bad person. Herro med himself for being useless. He even involved his sworn brother by this mess.

    After getting what he wants, the burly man left. He did not even help his wife who was picking the scattered vegetables on the ground.

    Lun Ho was smirking towards Yeman and Herro. And said he would not hesitate to kill both of them if he finds them again.

    He even was forcing the servant of Herro named Yumen. Herro screamed and begged not to take her. But Lun Ho did not listen and forcefully took her.

    Eina was helping the woman on picking the fallen vegetables.

    Yeman sighed.

    ¡°Whooo, easy money! Now I¡¯m rich! Those fools are easy to scare. Gyahahaha!¡± The burly mantely eximed after he left. He would be going to enjoy himself inside the casino and in night pleasure. Good thing that that young noble with wicked face asked him to help him ckmailed some youth of noble family.

    But after he turned to the alleyway, what awaited for him was hungry murderers. Their magical energy was also at silver. He tried to fight, but in just 5 seconds, he was beaten ck and blue. Then his unconscious body was dragged inside the distortion.

    On the other hand, Lun Ho was traveling in his carriage. He wasughing for the sorry states of those two people he hated the most. For him, this was the happiest day of his whole life, and now he was able to take with him his prize. The beautiful servant of that Herro.

    Starting today, this girl was his. He would be going to make her as his woman. He even started fantasizing them together on the bed. But his happy fantasy had been spoiled when the carriage he was riding made a sudden stop.

    Lun Ho yelled angrily at the coachman. But the coachman was gone and the carriage was surrounded by mysterious people. After that, the silhouette of Lun Ho had never been seen again.

    Who knows what happened to him. Yumen was so shocked. But those scary people did not hurt her and just left her inside the carriage. She then ran back to where Herro was.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: Let¡¯s go capture the fish...

    Herro gritted his teeth in defeat after Yumen was abducted by Lun Ho. He also said he¡¯s sorry to his sworn brother Eman for involving him. Because of it, the money that his sworn brother earned in difficulty was taken from him.

    Yeman forced a tiredugh and exined to him that it¡¯s fine. That for him, life was more important than money. He could probably earn it againter. And if his life that was lost, it will be gone forever.

    While saying such a line, he suddenly felt awkward.

    After all, he was a person who died once then got reincarnated and transmigrated in this world. But of course, no one knows it except for himself.

    Herro still felt guilty even after what Yeman told him. He knows how difficult was it for Eman to earn that money. That night before he went to the mission, they even had few drinks.

    Herro did not approve of such an idea for his brother to go into a dangerous mission. He knew what hecked. That¡¯s why he tried to stop him from going into the mission through words. But in the end, he failed to stop him. Yet he could feel that this brother of him had some kind of problem that he could not tell.

    About 2 months and several days ago he lost some news about him, and just yesterday that news about him that he returned safely from the subjugation mission reached his ears.

    .....

    Herro together with Yumen went immediately to the market to buy some things that he could give him. He was nning to visit his sworn brother at his house together with a present.

    But oddly enough, he encountered Lun Ho and found himself in trouble. Yet, he also met his sworn brother and involved him in the trouble.

    Such a weird twist of fate.

    Seeing the unreadable expression surfacing on the face of Herro, with Eina¡¯s help, they exined to Herro that he lost his memory and he could not recognize him. He tried not to sound arrogant or rude while exining to him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Herro was speechless. He heard him saying that he had amnesia a while ago but he really was thinking that it was just to trick Lun Ho and the burly man to spare him from the trouble. Yet now, his sworn brother is still saying this. Not just him, even his sister was saying also.

    He stared nkly at the face of his sworn brother. Although he noticed some changes at him, those things were superficial and unnecessary.

    A momentter...

    ¡°Young master! Young master!¡±

    Herro quickly nced at where the voice came from. This familiar voice was like a ma that pulled his head to the direction where it came from. His eyes balled when he saw the trusted aid that was forcibly taken from him a while ago. And now she was running towards his direction while alone.

    He really was nning to report the issue to the parliament but... howe? How did she escape from that evil guy¡¯s clutched? In any case, he was very happy to see her again.

    Yumen immediately approached him, which Herro embraced when she neared him.

    Minutester,

    ¡°What?! Some scary guys abducted that bastard?!¡± Yumen exined to them what happened after Lun Ho abducted her.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Yumen nodded.

    ¡°Karma is real!¡± Herro screamed out.

    ¡°Well, t-that fast karma, Kuku,¡± Yeman added with a chuckle.

    Herro wishes that the people who abducted Lun Ho would not let him go in exchange for a ransom.

    After embracing her, he awkwardly released her after realizing that they were in front of his sworn brother. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s forget about him. After all, he¡¯s a bad guy. Let just pray for his soul to be purified and be reborn as a worm in his next life. What you say, brother?¡± Herro said after breathing a sigh of relief, then asked his brother Eman.

    Yeman was thinking that these two seemed to be much closer than a master-servant rtionship.

    Although Eman said he lost his memories. However, for Herro, Eman was still his brother no matter what.

    Yeman could only nod at him. But, he knows that that person named Lun Ho was still alive at the moment. Although, a fate worse than death was awaiting that person inside his domain.

    |Anotherb rat, huh.| He thought. Now another 2 specimens were added to his collection.

    Right now, he needed to y along as an amnesia man to this brother of Eman. After all, more friends were better than having more enemies.

    At the moment he received a report from one of his people who he sent for those two scums. Looks like they sessfully retrieved his money and delivered those two to Elder¡¯sb.

    Herro asked his brother what they were doing here in the market. He was thinking of him resting in his house at the moment. Who would have thought that this brother of his still had the energy toe to the market after that long flight from a subjugation mission.

    All the things he heard about that mission were not good. Not even once that it came to his mind to join such a mission where your life was at stake.

    Maybe only those of great noble families had such thinking since they needed to prove their talents to their family. On the other hand, some people forced themselves to join because of poverty.

    The four of them went into the nearest tavern to

    eat. Yeman asked Herro about the academy.

    Herro was surprised when he mentioned it, then he remembered that his brother lost his memory. He then exined to him what Eman said before.

    Yeman learned that Eman decided that he would not being to the academy again.

    However, the situation was different now. He had some people that he wanted to learn. He really was also curious about what would happen when a former rat learned all about humans.

    He told Herro that his mind changed. That he did thorough thinking and decided to continue his study. Especially now that he lost his memory. He needed new memories.

    Herro smiled and nodded understandably at his brother, then he exined to him about the academy. He really likes the way his brother for having a positive outlook in life even in such a situation

    Eina and Yumen were just listening to them while the brothers were conversing.

    In the end, Herro promised his brother that he would help him with his matter. But Yeman denied it. He said it was already big of help to him in knowing how to enroll in the academy.

    After their meals, Yeman declined Herro¡¯s invitation to drink. He told him that he had some important matters he needed to be done. Which Herro understands.

    Finally, after several hours. Yeman was standing outside their house while staring at the sky with no stars could be seen.

    ¡°My Lord, the preparation is done,¡± a female voice resound beside him.

    He smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go capture that whale.¡±

    Beside him was the pretty girl wearing a ck gothic dress. After a second, the two of them suddenly vanished.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: The man and his oath...

    Inside the tavern of the main city, a man was sitting alone.

    Although it was only 10 pm, the tavern already had no other customer except for this man.

    In these past days of his life, he never imagined being in coboration with those unknown groups of people. He really was supposed to be a professional thief but decided to quit and be a coachmanter on.

    But after that night, when a group of assassins which his frequent passengers decided to go on a mission in a ce on the northern part of the empire, his life of being a coachman was also ended, and he became a spy for some reason.

    First, he delivered the group of corpses to one of the branch families of the Gentlewind family. It was stated in the letter that the beautiful Miss in ck clothing handed him that night, that if he was willing to cooperate he would be gaining more gold coins and if he refused, they would end his life for being a witness.

    Which he epted, he already saw how strong that beautiful Miss was. So it was easy for them to kill him if they wanted. He knew many good ces for him to hide, however, he didn¡¯t know what those people were capable of. What if they have the means to find him? And in any case, he would be gaining gold coins! So of course, this offer was hard to decline.

    He doesn¡¯t who was the leader of these people. But he also witnesses a weird person which he assumed was one of them.

    .....

    Last day, he was given a task to sneak-in at the Gentlewind family. He wanted to decline such a mission but the offer was so tempting.

    20 gold coins! If he finds some valuable information about the person who sent those assassins to assassinate one of those people.

    Such a reward could only be earned in his dream. He could buy hundreds of carriages with this money. He could buy a house and a lot for himself.

    Before he agreed to the mission, he went first to the thief guild. To try and recruit some experienced thief. He could give them a reward of 2 gold coins with the mission that was supposed to be his. In this regard, he was safe and was earning.

    A chuckle escaped at the thought. It was a wise move for him.

    He really did not quit being a thief, he just quit doing some missions and decided to be a coachman.

    But aftering to the thief guild, he noticed 2 people from the Gentlewind family. It was easy to spot them since their garbs had their family insignia at their back.

    When his superior saw him, the superior called out to him saying, ¡°what a perfect timing for you to visit the guild,¡± said the superior with a wide grin on his face. This superior was really a close friend of his.

    He was slightly puzzled. Then the superior enlightened him.

    After hearing what the superior said, a grin finally broke out on his mouth.

    ¡®Perfect timing indeed!¡¯ He thought.

    These Gentlewind people were from the branch family, the Grenn family. It seemed like they wanted to offer hundreds of silver royals to sneak-in and steal an ancient treasure inside the main treasury of the Gentlewind family.

    The superior exined to the people from the Grenn family, that this person in front of them was one of the best thieves in the guild.

    He did not ept on the spot and made some thinking gestures. Also, he tried to increase the reward. But what he got was nothing other than inappropriate words of killing him and his family if he won¡¯tply with their demands.

    ¡®What a bunch of fools!¡¯ He thought inwardly.

    He really was wondering why such a big and rich family was giving very low rewards.

    200 silver royals weren¡¯t really that low of cash, however, ifpared to 20 gold coins, it was way lower likeparing earth and heaven.

    Later on, he agreed to the offer. He also agreed to personally do the mission tasked to him by those shady groups.

    With the help of the Grenn family, he was able to seed in stealing the ancient treasure from the main treasury of the Gentlewind family. He also found out the truth of who was the one behind the sending of assassins to the northern part of the empire to assassinate an important person from those shady groups.

    He learned that the perpetrator was the elder of the Grenn family himself. 20 gold coins immediately dove into his pocket. And with the addition of 10 gold coins if he finds some valuable information from the Grenn family.

    Such a specialty of him, more gold coins were raining from heaven. That night when the butler and the elder himself went out, he snuck-in inside the elder¡¯s chamber.

    He could not use the information about the stealing of ancient treasure from Gentlewind family since it was part of the rules of the thief guild not to whisper business matters to others.

    [What you see...What you hear...Leave it here!] it was their motto.

    And the guild would be endangered if their customers would know that the information regarding the mission had leaked to the outside.

    Finally, after several minutes of scrutinizing the elder¡¯s belongings, he sessfully unveiled one of its secrets. That the elder was the protector of the infamous group of bandits.

    Another 10 gold coins dove into his pocket after that. And another mission was assigned to him.

    His next mission was to have contacts with the bandits and befriend them, then lead them to rob a family of noblemen.

    Together with him, they nned how to rob this noble family of their target.

    Of course, someone would be going to rescue that noble family without the robbers knowing about it.

    And for some reason, he became the coachman. A coachman who was in coboration with the bandits. They even stabbed him to avoid any suspicions from the noble family that their victims.

    When the rescuer arrived, he really did not think that the rescuer was a young man together with his sister. Originally, he thought that the two young people were just another unintended victim. But when the fight broke out. He almost dropped his eyeballs.

    The bandits just went puff and were thrown away to who knows where!

    After that...the young man ced a gold coin and healing potion near his face.

    Such an event, in his life.

    He could only force a dryugh while remembering all the events that happened in these past days of his life.

    From this point, he could probably guess what would be going to happen next to the Elder of Grenn family.

    A chill rundown on his spine as he was imagining all these ns from the lord of those shady people. He really wanted to meet their lord.

    Finally, he made an oath to himself...

    ¡®I, Reppo Callidu, will never be on the bad side of those people!¡¯

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: Parliament

    Elder Grenn in his chamber, sitting in his usual spot. He just finished secretly informing his people about tonight¡¯s possible sneak attack from an enemy.

    He hid about Eman¡¯s identity. He just told them that there might be a possibility of an attacking from another family.

    He could not reveal even a slight information that may lead to discovering his well-buried secret.

    A momentter a person in a ck outfit covering his nose and mouth down to his feet appeared from the shadow in front of the Elder.

    It was one of his Golden stage soldiers. The mist master, ¡®Mr. Musk!¡¯

    He beckoned to the person to continue what his business for appearing in front of him.

    ¡°My lord, all of our men are already at their position.¡± Mr. Must reported.

    .....

    Elder Grenn just nodded. Actually, he is not afraid of that kid. What he was afraid of was the revtion of his secret. He never even thought of that person as a possible danger to his life. Right at this moment, his men were already in their position waiting for that rat to appear.

    They were lurking in the shadows with their stealthy method. Each of them was not a beginner. They were all experts. They have their own ways of hiding themselves.

    He could not help thinking that he made such a rash decision for making that woman Detty to stay in his manor for a night. With those many high ranker soldiers that were roaming around their manor, certainly, not even a mosquito could sneak inside.

    Currently, he had 500 Silver Grade people guarding the manor. Most of them were hiding to avoid suspicion from that woman Detty. Not only did he need to conceal this preparation, but he also needed to be wary of that woman. Elder Grenn could not let that woman sniff even a little information.

    He must show it as something like an assassination to his life.

    Elder Grenn smiled. Maybe he could also use it as some members of Gentlewind family was into his life. Hehe, he could do it after he caught that fool kid. Elder Grenn smiled even broader at the thought.

    And thought to himself: ¡°I¡¯m such a genius. Hehehehe!¡±

    His white whiskers dancing and his shoulders were twitching as he was chuckling from the n that unexpectedly formed in his mind.

    All of these had reflected on red liquids inside a cup of liquor.

    His soldiers were not the best of the best he had at the moment. Most of the strongest ones were sent into the frontline. But he knows that this many were more than enough to capture that kid.

    Those slightly weaker soldiers were guarding the gate area.

    And there were 5 Gold Stage stationed rtively close to his chamber. They were concealing themselves at the moment to ambush that kid if ever what he stated in the letter were to be true.

    However, Elder Grenn believes that that insect just wanted to scare him, which is a big failure and a childish act for him.

    It was not easy to scare someone like him who was one of the elders from the Gentlewind family.

    Elder Grenn chuckled again and shook his head slightly for the kid. Then he gnawed a big piece of meat from a Golden Fur Deer. This meat was special meat with the rank of Rank BB.

    It was juicy and very fresh. It was rich in magical energy that a magician who took a bite on it would increase their magical energy a little.

    This meat was from the West part of the empire. It was owned by the rank 6th family, the Stonehard family. It was one of their most popr products on that side.

    Elder Grenn did suggest to the other Elders to attack that family. And took some of their towns. But the main house put a stop on this brilliant idea of him.

    He could only shake his head in dismay as he thought of how cowardy the other family members of their Gentlewind family were. They did not even think how it could increase their power if they ever managed to upy an area in the west part of the empire.

    If only his Grenn family took the seat of the patriarch. He would definitely do better than the Dav family.

    Only in that ce that these Golden Fur Deer could live. Because of the ce that was surrounded by forest and had many wild nts and animals rich in magical energy.

    Unlike in the northern area where only hostile and fierce beasts were roaming around. And most of them were not as delicious as the Golden Fur Deer. Although the northern part was a mountainous area, the ce was not as rich in magical energy unlike in the western part.

    Elder Grenn sighed and continued his meal.

    In the veranda of one of the rooms in Grenn family manor. Detty was holding a cup with dark red liquor upying half of the ss.

    Her back was rxed leaning on the leaning-back of the chair that was made of metal painted in white, and having exquisite design.

    Such a rxing atmosphere, in addition to the illuminationing from the moon, her beautiful face that exudes an alluring aura of an adult was being paired by the thin fabric of her red nightgown, that opened wide on its chest area. Such a voluptuous chest could attract even a blind person, by its smell alone thating from her favorite perfume.

    She just finished messing up with Janrui and now was a little bored.

    Detty shook slightly the metal cup she was holding before a smile happened on her red-colored lips.

    Suddenly, a human silhouette appears in front of her. It bent her knees and said: ¡°Mydy, just as you expected. The whole manor was surrounded by soldiers of the Grenn family. They are totaled 500+pose of Silver and Gold Stage.¡± Reported the silhouette.

    Detty frowned. Wondering what that elder was trying to do. This whole situation was clearly unusual.

    After a second, another silhouette arrived. After it down to her knee like the first one, Detty nodded at her.

    Seeing her permission to speak, she said: ¡°Mydy,st day, a carriage full of the corpse was delivered in this manor...¡± Detty¡¯s eyes are slightly balled. But she remained quiet and waited for her aid to finish her report.

    ¡°And in one of the corpses, a letter was found stating a death threat for the elder¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Detty cried out.

    Ting! The metal table in front of her produced a loud metal noise when she subconsciouslynded the metal cup in a forceful manner. Which causes the liquor inside of it to overflow a bit. But none of them minded it.

    She was bbergasted from the news she just heard from her aids. However, she could not just barge-into Grenn family issues.

    However, this was not an ordinary issue. It could be said that whoever the person who delivered the letter must be aware that Elder Grenn was one of the Elder from Gentlewind family.

    In this case, it¡¯s not only the issue of the Grenn family but also, a challenge to all Gentlewind families.

    ¡°Mydy, what is your next n?¡± Asked one of her aid.

    Detty did not reply and was in deep contemtion. She could not just make a rash decision at the moment. Since Elder Grenn already made enough preparations, right now, what she could do was to sniff as much information as she could regarding the issue. After all, they still did not know who was Elder Grenn¡¯s enemy.

    She thought that she was right that something was amiss in this family branch. But who might be their enemy? If it¡¯s from the other great noble family, she just wished not the rank 11, 12, and 13. And also she hoped the Grenn family did not infuriate their ally family, the rank 8 Goldenlotus family.

    After a brief moment of silence, she opened her mouth and asked: ¡°Was the letter stated if what time and day the assassination will take ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mydy, it¡¯s tonight!¡± Her aid hastily answered.

    ¡°T-Tonight? Hmm...¡± Detty finally realized the full picture of why the Elder Grenn acting weirdly this morning.

    After her aid nodded, she asked them to help her to change her clothes. She needed to talk with Elder Grenn and tried to wordy him to blurt some information regarding the current issue of the Grenn Family.

    When Detty and her aides Lili and L arrived outside the chamber of Elder Grenn, they heard loud voicesing from inside.

    She immediately asked the two guards that were guarding the door.

    ¡°Mydy, some people from the parliament were inside.¡± Said the one of the guards.

    ¡°Parliament?!¡± Detty was surprised.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: Take him...

    ¡°Sorry, Elder Grenn, but you were used of being the protector of the notorious group the Rapapa Bandits.¡± tantly said one of the parliament officers to the Elder.

    ¡®Rapapa Bandits?¡¯ Hearing what the officer said, Elder Grenn almost choked. This familiar name of a group, how could the parliament know about it?

    ¡°This is a big fat lie!¡± Elder Grenn suddenly growled on top of his lungs. While having a face that changes color into pale white, fuming red, green, and blue. Even his saliva sttered around as he yelled.

    In his mind, ¡®Fucking wastrel! What did that idiot do? I told them toy low for now. Until the issue about them settled a bit!¡¯

    Elder Grenn¡¯s mind processed the possible scenario of how the Rapapa Bandits were discovered and how his name was easily dragged into it.

    Yet, he could not think of any possible settings for such a thing to happen. So how did the parliament know about them? How did theye up with the idea that he was connected to the Rapapa Bandits?

    For all he knew, those guys were hidden in their usual base. They were hiding at the bottom part of the mountain located in the northern part of the empire. In one of the Gentlewind family territories.

    .....

    And even if the bandits were caught by the parliament, it was impossible that they would sing his name to the parliament. As long as he was here, he could help them with their issues.

    Elder Grenn felt the atmosphere started to rise. He took a cloth hidden inside his robe and wiped his face that was starting to sweat.

    Right before the parliament officer could open up his mouth again, the door of the chamber was mmed open and five figures walked inside.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Janrui and Jao shouted out at the same time.

    ¡°Daughter! Son! What the two of you doing hiiik(He shrieked)-?!¡±

    Elder Grenn promptly questioned the two but his words suddenly shriek and stopped when he noticed the other guest who came together with his son and daughter.

    ¡°L-Lady Detty?¡± Elder Grenn was shocked to see her here. He briefly coughed to hide his shock.

    ¡®This is not good.¡¯ Elder Genn thought. Detty was a smart woman. If ever she sniffed some truth about his involvement with the notorious Rapapa Bandits, his ambition of bing a patriarch would remain just a dream forever.

    They could use it to ckmail his Grenn family.

    After Detty went inside, she saw seven people from the parliament. Two of them were high ranking officers. Although they were not as strong as her twin maids, the two of them were at the golden stage also.

    She also noticed the abrupt change in the Elder Grenn¡¯s face when he saw her. He seemed scared of something. But it happened only a moment and his face rxed again after he coughed several times.

    ¡°Venerable Sir, my name is Detty Dav, the first daughter of the Dav family, from the main branch of the Gentlewind family.¡± Detty politely introduces herself.

    The parliament people widened their eyes when they saw her. She was not only a polite person but a beautiful woman also. But the parliament could only fantasize about such a woman. If what they heard was true, then this woman was one of the most important people in the whole empire.

    The daughter of the main branch family from one of the 13 great families, could also be considered as a princess. She also had a higher chance of bing the future leader of their great noble family.

    ¡°Oh, if I am not mistaken, you are the young genius of the Gentlewind family.¡± Said an older officer with a surprised look on his face. He really did not expect to find such an influential person in the empire.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Detty replied with a question. She really did not expect that someone would know her.

    After graduating from the academy, her life revolved around family matters and had no time to go out with friends. Falling in love? Dating? Going out with friends? All of these were not applicable to those who were on the top. What they needed was power, great minds, and resources.

    ¡°Oh, sorry for not introducing myself. My name is Guwang Ho. From the Ho family,¡± said the officer.

    ¡®Ho family? Hmm... the Ho family is a noble family who had great connections to the royal family. After all, one of their family leaders was one of the ministers of the emperor.¡¯ Detty slightly frowned.

    And this person in front of her was an officer. So this person could not be belittled.

    ¡°Good to know you, Mr. Guwang Ho. If it is not a bother, may I know the exact reason that youe here tonight?¡± Detty immediately took the initiative of asking. She really was not afraid of whoever was the opposite person. But she had to be respectful somehow.

    Guwang Ho paused for a moment, then he opened his mouth, ¡°We came here for Elder Grenn, he was used of being the protector of the infamous Rapapa Bandits.¡± Guwan Ho went into the details directly.

    ¡°Wha-?!¡± Detty was stunned.

    ¡°No its a lie!¡± Elder Grenn growled.

    ¡°Mr. Ho, is this a baseless usation?¡± Detty questioned Guwang Ho.

    ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s not only a simple usation. The leader of the Rapapa Bandits himself was the one who sang the Elder Grenn¡¯s involvement.¡± Guwang Ho replied calmly.

    Detty¡¯s face twitched and Elder Grenn¡¯s face turned pale. He could not believe it! So they caught that guy?! Fuck! When did those fools go out from their hiding ce? He already told them that they could onlye out after he signaled it.

    ¡°Father is this true?!¡± Janrui asked her father worriedly.

    ¡°Of course not, my beloved daughter, I am sure someone had nned to stain my name! Tsk, whoever was doing it, I wille back to them with a p on their faces.¡± Elder Grenn roared.

    ¡°Sorry, Edler Grenn, but per as the empire¡¯sw, we must detain you for a day, if the user had no way to back up their ims or if you presented your innocence from this issue, we will promise to release you right away.¡± Said the younger officer with a well-built body.

    ¡°Shit, why must I do that? It was clear as day that that bandit was paid by our enemy family to destroy my name!¡± Elder Grenn strongly denied and nced at Detty.

    Detty was contemting. She really felt something was not right at this. But if the parliament could not present a strong proof of Elder Grenn¡¯s involvement in this issue. They could not detain him. However, before Detty could open her mouth.

    ¡°Sorry, Elder Grenn, but he had this proof,¡± Guwang Ho presented a piece of paper.

    Detty immediately took it and read. Her eyes widened from what she had read. It was a transaction. With Elder Grenn¡¯s sign on it. No doubt about it.

    When he saw the familiar paper, from his face down to his back he had started to sweat. Now he finally felt nervous. He also noticed the grim face of Detty.

    ¡®This idiot!¡¯ Detty roared inside. She can¡¯t save him.

    ¡°Father?!¡± Janrui cried out.

    ¡°Elder Grenn, you are a shameful member of the family. With this, I will report this unjust behavior of yours to the highest leader of the family. Mr. Ho, please take him.¡± Detty said coldly. Now their only choice was toply with the parliament¡¯s demand. If not, the whole Gentlewind family would be endangered. She could not let it happen just because of one elder.

    When Elder Grenn heard Detty¡¯s cold words, his eyes balled.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t take my father!¡± Jao growled.

    ¡°Detty? What are you talking about?!¡± Janrui questioned Detty¡¯s sudden decision. But Detty remained quiet. Her priority was not the branch family only. As a daughter of the main house with the highest possibility of seeding in the patriarchal position, she should make a sensible decision, which was for the better of the entirety of their family.

    Elder Grenn was fuming with anger. He would certainly silent those foolster.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: Someone capable

    When the paper was presented to him with his signature on it, Elder Grenn tried to deny it. But when the officer Guwang Ho tried to ask him some of his signatures, Elder Grenn found himself at a loss.

    He was taken aback when Detty told the parliament people to take him.

    Actually, in Detty¡¯s mind, there were many ways to absolve the case. But for now, it was better for Elder Grenn to follow what the parliament wants.

    Attract the parliament with money? Women? Yeah, these methods may work. Killing them here? Is a big no. The higher-ups might already know about this case. So if these people suddenly went without a trace, they could only me the Grenn family. And the whole Gentlewind family might be dragged on it.

    They could also use some underhanded methods to solve the caseter. Needless to say, the most pressing issue would be the Gentlewind family name being sullied.

    Detty bit her lips, looking like she made a decision in the heat of the moment. But she could not retreat back to what she just said. Regardless, if ever, the family by whole was dragged in Elder Grenn¡¯s issue. They could overthrow the Grenn family and cut any ties from them.

    Yet Detty knows that it is unlikely to happen. Although the Gentlewind family was only the third to thest strongest family. They have the power to manipte the resultster. Of course, they could not let Elder Grenn to be left out.

    .....

    As long as theinants were not part of the great family also. This kind of issue was so easy for the Gentlewind family to absolve.

    They could promote an actor to act as the mastermind of all. To y the rule of a real viin who manipted the bandits behind the scene to point Elder Grenn as the instigator. Such a trick is an easy peasy for the Gentlewind family.

    They could not let Elder Grenn fall in the jail at this time around. Elder Grenn is just lucky that the main house is still in need of his cooperation.

    Someone like him who was easy to manipte can serve as a good puppet to the main family.

    In just a span of a moment, this whole thing of nning already concluded in Detty¡¯s mind.

    She would exin to Janrui her nter to calm her down.

    Before the parliament people took the elder, Detty asked if who was theinant who filed theints.

    ¡°Theinants are a noble family. The owner of the famous cksmithing shop in the empire.¡±

    ¡°The Smith family?¡± Detty suddenly made a guess. Since there are only a few famous cksmithing shops in the empire, the most leading one is the noble Smith family.

    Seeing the officer Guwang Ho nodded, Detty had a face that looked like she just gulped a bitter food.

    The Smith family had a close rtionship with the emperor. The empire¡¯s weapons were mostly ordered from The Smith family Smithing Shop, whereas the Smith family gave 25 percent of discounts to the empire. Not only that, but the Smith family was also known for their workmanship.

    With this, Detty could onlyply with the parliament.

    The elder had a sour face for the whole time. He tried to deny the usation and roared on top of his lungs. He growled that he would not go with the parliament. Even shouted Mister Fem¡¯s name. But his butler Mr. Fem could not be found at the moment.

    Janrui tried to stop the parliament from taking his father, but Detty¡¯s twin maids grasped her with Detty¡¯smand. Although Janrui was a gold stage magician, the twin maids were lucky-irregr and in gold stage also.

    Detty whispered in Elder Grenn¡¯s ears. Which enabled him to calm down somehow. Even though contrary to himself, he had toply for now. If what that woman whispered to him was true. Then tomorrow morning he woulde back to his manor again.

    Detty also exined to Janrui about her n. Which calmed her down.

    Detty is a known genius of the Gentlewind family. Although she was not gifted by strong magical energy, she was a nner and a genius plotter.

    One hourter after the parliament took Elder Grenn with them. Detty was now sitting in a metal chair painted in white. She was contemting at the moment like something was bugging her.

    Like she just missed something important. Lifting the liquor towards her mouth. The sensation of liquid with a strong smell wetted her red lips. Just a slight sip of liquor to add a taste in her drying tongue.

    Her eyes were unfixed-looking to the farawaynd beyond the shade of the mountain towards the boundless night.

    In her mind, she was trying to recall something. Something that she might miss. Scrutinizing an important piece in her vague memories.

    ¡°Mydy, is there something that is bothering you?¡± One of the twin maids sitting in the opposite of her suddenly asked when she noticed her bothered expression surfacing on her face.

    Detty touched her own face. Seemingly aware of the expression that she was wearing at the moment.

    ¡°No, L, it¡¯s just -¡± Detty¡¯s words did not finish. When her eyesnded on the group of Grenn family guards, at the distance marching towards the gate area.

    Her eyes widened when a realization happened in her mind.

    ¡°L, Lili, quickly, follow the parliaments and rescue the elder!¡± Detty cried out.

    The twin maids looked at each other, seemingly shocked from Detty¡¯s suddenmand. Yet the two of them nodded in unison.

    And without asking why, their silhouette vanished in front of Detty. They leaped onto the roofs of the houses inside the Grenn family manor. In just a few seconds their silhouette vanished again in the dark when the two of them leaped outside towards the direction where the parliament people went.

    Detty could not believe, why did she assume that the enemy would attack this ce blindly? Looks like she belittled this person. She wondered if who was this person that the Elder Grenn became an enemy with. That person seemed to be not ordinary. She guessed that this person might be from a big family also. Someone who is capable of nning such a thing, there¡¯s no way an ordinary citizen of the empire could do it!

    She bit her lips. And wished that L and Lili arrived on time.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: L and Lili

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad Elder Grenn, after all, you have the backing of the main family. I¡¯m sure it will be easy for you to settle this issue.¡±

    Said Guwang Ho to the elder who was feeling down at the moment. Actually, if only not because of the close connection of theinant to the royal family, he would choose not to meddle in the Gentlewind family affairs. After all, this family was one of the hardest to deal with. It was troublesome to be on their bad sides. And thatdy from the main family was a very vile woman. She was well-known for her entric plotting behind the scene.

    If the Gentlewind family wanted to erase the Ho family, it would be easy for them to do that. That¡¯s why, he was trying to assuage the elder that it was fine and that after this night, everything will be back to normal again like nothing had happened in the first ce.

    Every gossip will pass through time.

    Elder Grenn snorted at him. He knows that each of them was hiding some smell within. Not only the 13 great families but also the family in parliament and even the royal family.

    Elder Grenn believed that no families in the upper echelon were innocent. He was just puzzled by how those bandits got themselves caught by the parliament. He was certain that those guys would never betray him. And that they would follow his order in total obedient.

    So, howe? Howe? Howe? No matter how many times he asked this in himself. Elder Grenn could not find the answers.

    .....

    It was only bad luck for him that the parliament caught the bandits that he was sheltering for many years.

    Takata-Takatak-Takatak!

    The repeated thumping of horse hoofs against the ground was the only noise contrasting the solemn atmosphere inside the carriage.

    The carriage of the parliament already traveled at 2 kilometers away from the Grenn family manor. Two horses were guarding at both sides.

    And now they were about to enter the Deep Forest area. Which is said to be the deepest andrgest forest that borders about 100,000 square meters on this northern part of the Empire.

    Rows of trees stood taller than a 2-story building towering on the roadside. Their roof-like branches and leaves shaded the in ground-road below, making the surroundings darker.

    AwwoooooOOOOHHH!

    Some distant eerie howl which they believeding from a beast, can be overheard by them. But right now, no one was minding about it. Elder Grenn was having a somber face while trying to think of some ways for him to circumvent this problem he was currently facing.

    Around this time, two figures were chasing towards the parliament¡¯s carriage. They ran like there feet didn¡¯t touch the ground.

    ¡°Sis, can you estimate the parliament¡¯s current position?¡± One of the two girls asked the other one who was running alongside her.

    ¡°If they did not suffer any obstacles on the road, I believed they were around the Deep Forest at the moment!¡± The other one replied with her assessment.

    ¡°That is one and a half kilometer away from us.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Let us boost our pace!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Ha?!¡±

    ¡°Rabid Two-Tailed Wild Cats!¡± L warned.

    After she shouted, Lili¡¯s eyes fixed ahead. She saw about 5 beasts in ck furs and having red eyes that seemed to glow in the dark. They have two tails of over 2 meters long each. This type of beast wasmon in this area. And they only appear when there¡¯s no moon above. They usually hunt in groups. And this beast was a rank CC monster.

    They were not easy to deal with.

    Yet, ¡°Let me handle them!¡± Lili dered.

    ¡°Be careful sis!¡±

    ¡°Heh~ you¡¯re such a baby!¡± Even Though they were twins but actually, Lili acts more mature and like an older sister to L. The two of them were already lost their parents. But after their magical power evaluated and had been found out that both wield Irregr seed, the main family of Gentlewind family adopted them.

    And now they were serving under the first daughter of the main family, Detty Dav.

    ¡°Uhmp!¡± L pursed her lips.

    Lili took something from within her chest. It was a handheld fan, yet razor-sharp des were visible on top of it.

    When the cats noticed a silhouetteing at their direction at a rapid speed, they rushed toward it like phantoms in the night.

    ¡°Nyaaaaww, nyaaaaww, nyaaaaw!¡± The wild cats were racing towards her like some shadows.

    The distance of 150 meters between Lili and the cats psed into 10 steps away from each other, in just a moment.

    She made a huge sudden leap; one of the cats who were in front of the group, also leaped into the air and met her while raising its front limb with razor-sharp ws.

    Shing!

    The cat used its raised front leg and shed downward to tear the human girl in front.

    However, Lili twisted her petite body counter-clockwise and sessfully evaded the first cat¡¯s attack without even descending her speed. Then, she leaped again and proceeded towards the second cat which was not far behind.

    Her movement was so fast, she brandished the handheld fan andpletely shed the second cat in two. The fan tore the cat¡¯s body like it was made of cheese.

    Nyaaaaww!!! The cat screamed in agony while it¡¯s life slowly faded away. This happened in a half a second only.

    Nyaaahh!!! Nyaaaahh!!!

    The other cats screeched in anger after seeing their kin had been killed in front of their eyes.

    Another two cats leaped into the air, seemingly above Lili now. Their gnashing razor-sharp teeth and fierce-looking eyes signify how angry they are at the moment.

    Lili¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit and her mouth extended to the side as it slightly curved upward.

    ¡°Heh~¡± she snorted.

    Then she leaped high into the air to avoid the iing swipe attack from above.

    Boom!

    A loud noise of heavy objects pounded the ground was heard by Lili after she sessfully avoided the attack.

    Although the surrounding was dim and dark and difficult to discern, with Lili¡¯s ability that enabled her to distinguish everything in the dark, she could easily perceive around her.

    Her almond eyes with brown pupils had turned into golden pupils.

    Seeing below, she noticed that after she sessfully evaded the cat¡¯s sudden downward strike, their strike hit the empty air and proceeded onto the ground.

    Cloud of dust raised into the air and was covering the ground below. But it only happened in a couple of seconds before the cloud of dust cleared up.

    Visible on the ground were the two angry cats. They were craning their necks upward while looking at her with twisted faces; seemingly annoyed at her.

    Now Lili was in the air and the cats were below her. The situation was the same but the position reversed.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lili grinned.

    Then she took another handheld fan. Now each of her hands was holding a fan. Suddenly, her feet were engulfed by golden brilliance. A momentter, her body backflipped in the air and immediately dove towards the two cats below; her hands and arms were slightly behind her. Then she hastily lifted both hands as she brandished both of the handheld fans that were seemingly engulfed in golden brilliance too; two streaks of lights trailing towards the cats that reactedte.

    Shiiiiiing! Shiiiiiing!

    Bang!

    A loud bang was heard when Lilinded in the middle of two headless cats; dust raised and the ground cracked. But the person herself had no care about it as she hastily twisted her body into a 180-degree spin and sent the two handheld fan arcing towards the two approaching catsing from opposite directions.

    The handheld fans that were enveloped by golden brilliance were horizontally arcing the air as they urately sliced the body into two of the two remaining cats.

    Thud, thud! Both dropped dead on the ground. Lying as cold corpses. And muddy ck blood painted the area, dripping from the cold corpses of the fierce Rabid Two-Tailed Wild Cats.

    The handheld fan returned to her hands like obedient pets.

    Thump! Lnded beside her.

    ¡°Good job sis,¡± L said.

    After looting some valuable materials, ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go?¡± Lili suggested.

    L nodded and the two proceeded in chasing after the people of the parliaments and Elder Grenn.

    Leaving the messed behind.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: Reanimated Corpse

    Creak!

    The unexpected jolt resulted in Elder Grenn and the parliament officials to lose their stability inside the carriage.

    Elder Grenn boiled in anger, ¡°What insolence?!¡± He shouted while rubbing his swollen face that happened to crash at the carriage window.

    Officer Guwang Ho was not able to hide his difort either. ¡°Coachman, you¡¯d better have a good exnation with this act of audacity!¡± The annoyed officer Guwang Ho eximed.

    The coachman replied in a fluster, ¡°S-Sorry, Mr. Ho, but something is blocking on the road.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± An utter escape from Guwang Ho¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°He is telling the truth, Officer Ho,¡± confirmed one of the soldiers outside. ¡°A big tree isying across the road.¡±

    .....

    Elder Grenn raised a brow.

    ¡°Then, what are you still dazing off? Lift it off, quick!¡± Officer Guwang Ho roared amand; a pulse in cross-shape appeared on his face.

    ¡°Yes! Officer Ho!¡± The soldiers of the parliament shouted a reply, then they hastily went over to lift the blocking tree.

    The tree was seemingly big, but they were no ordinary humans. So four of them could easily lift it off.

    Before the soldier lifted it, one of the soldiers gazended on the bottom part of the tree.

    ¡°The heck is this,¡± the soldier muttered with a frown.

    ¡°Hey, what are you up too over there?¡± The second soldier questioned as he walked towards him.

    He replied saying, ¡°This tree seems to be cut on ¨C purpose?¡± After saying this, he felt a strong arm was pulling him.

    He reflexively nced around just to find himself in a different location from a second ago.

    ¡°Eh? Where am I? Where is this ce? Where is the road, the lying tree, the carriage, and the others?¡± The confused soldier looked around him and noticed that he was surrounded by tall trees.

    ¡°These trees are the same trees in Deep Forest!¡±

    ¡°Did an evil spirit hoodwink me?!¡±

    ¡°So the gossips were true. This ce is really cursed by evil spirits!¡±

    The soldier felt a chill as he warily nced around him.

    Around this time,

    Guwang Ho knitted his brows, ¡°What the ¨C what takes those idiots longer, are they cking off?¡±

    Elder Grenn smirked. ¡°Hehe, Officer Ho, your men are probably exhausted. I wish to give you afortable amodation if you decide to go back to my manor and let us settle this issue tomorrow. What you say?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    After the officer did not reply, ¡°This is a chilly night for a long trip. I¡¯m just worried about you and your people going through all the trouble ofing here. I, as one of the leaders of this empire¡¯s strongest family, shall at least show my gratitude to your hard work in the parliament. It would be better toy down in afortable bed together with a beautiful young woman while sipping an expensive liquor from the far east.¡± Like an enticing devil, Elder Grenn challenges the officer¡¯s endurance for temptations.

    Guwang Ho got excited at thest line of Elder Grenn, ¡°Oh- Ahem!¡± However, the word remained at the tip of his tongue, then cleared his throat. He wanted to agree to the Elder¡¯s offer, but he noticed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Guwang Ho frowned, then he shouted, ¡°Soldiers!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Coachman?!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    No one replied. The three people inside the carriage felt something was amiss.

    ¡°Mo Hung,¡± Guwang Ho called out to the officer like him, sitting beside him.

    The two of them instantly went down the carriage, but they saw nothing except for a blocking huge tree on the road, about 10 meters away from them. And the 5 riderless horses, touching their noses on the ground. Even the coachman was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What the heck happened here, where did everyone go?¡± Mo Hung questioned in surprise.

    Overwhelmed by the eeriness, they abruptly felt a bothering chill from within their bodies. For all they knew, this ce was popr for many bad rumors about some people spirited away by evil spirits.

    ¡°Something happened.¡± Guwang Ho uttered.

    Without waiting for the danger toe, the two of them immediately enveloped by golden brilliance.

    It was better to be ready than sorry. Although their soldiers unnaturally went off to who knows where they could not find any traces of battle.

    A momentter, they heard an unhurried stepping noise that made all the hairs of their body stand up-right. They looked ahead to where the noise wasing from and saw two figures moving towards them from the opposite side of theying tree.

    The darkness in the area obstructed their vision so they could not give a clear countenance of the other party; only themps that were hanging on the coachman¡¯s horse gave the ce a slight illumination.

    Warily, Officer Guwang Ho and Officer Mo Hung squint their eyes. However, their quicken heartbeats muddled up their clear thoughts.

    The two shaded figures stopped only when they stepped on top of theying tree. The officers warily readied themselves. The things ahead of them were probably some kind of devil reincarnation just by looking at their faces. Looks like rumors about this ce were true.

    ¡°Monsters?¡± Mo Hung subconsciously asked.

    ¡°Cooooooold evening to you venerable sirs of parliament! My name is Undying Zombie, and this person beside me is known as Immortal Witch.¡±

    In a yful way, said the person with a creepy pale face, and a long cut from his forehead to his nose down to his right face, ck circles below his eyes, and seemingly a cut on both sides of his mouth, with marks of dry blood ¡ª stayed on it.

    The person he introduced as the Immortal Witch was having a pale face simr to him, with ck circles around her eyes, ck lips, and she was wearing a ck long gown and ck pointed cap.

    The two officers were taken aback when one of the supposed monsters in front greeted them and spoke a humannguage. Looks like they were not monsters but humans in disguise. However, their disguises were kind of weird and eerie.

    ¡°Tsk, what are they?¡± Guwang Ho uttered while staring at the entities in front, both of them looked gruesome. Just by looking at their faces sends shivers down the spine to any person. Even the golden stage Guwang Ho and Mo Hung were no exceptions. They warily stared at them.

    However, when they noticed that these two individuals were having low energy, Guwang Ho felt reassured.

    ¡°Heh, Are you the one who cut down that tree to block the road?¡± Mo Hung asked while raising a brow.

    ¡°Hehehe, yes venerable sirs, that is our doing!¡± Undying Zombie which was Yeman in disguise together with Night the Immortal Witch replied to Mo Hung.

    Elder Grenn heard something outside. He focused his hearing and tried to listen to their conversation.

    ¡°What¡¯s your reason for doing this?¡± Guwang Ho asked.

    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s just a simple matter, that¡¯s no concern of you, venerable sirs of parliament!¡± Again in a mischievous way of speaking, Yman replied.

    The two officers knitted their brows.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Hung asked.

    ¡°Hehehe, we only wanted the head of someone who was hiding inside that carriage,¡± Yeman¡¯s voice turned cold as he pointed the carriage.

    Elder Grenn¡¯s eye bulged upon hearing it.

    ¡®Tsk, who is this insolence?!¡¯ Elder Grenn grumbled behind his breath.

    Guwang Ho and Mo Hung frowned and a glint was visible on their eyes.

    ¡°Say, are you the assassins from other families?¡± Guwang Ho asked with a flicker of killing intent.

    ¡°Hehe, families? Well, you can say that. But we are not a member of the noble family. We are from the n of Reanimated Corpse!¡±

    He shouted while spreading his arms, inviting them to attack him.

    ¡°Reanimated Corpse?!!¡±

    The officers frowned at the name of the n. Not only their names were unheard, but also their n name.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: Simple-minded

    ¡°Whoever you are, we cannot present you ¨C the elder!¡± Guwang Ho eximed then a long curvaceous sword materialized in his hand. From his hand, the flicker of electrifying golden energies crawled upon it.

    Yeman was surprised at it. He wondered where the sword came from.

    ¡®Umm, err, System, can you tell me how they manage to materialize such a weapon from thin air? Do they have dimensional storage the same as mine?¡¯ His curiosity got the better of him. Though Yeman did not expect her to reply.

    Since this System seldom replied to him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The System replied.

    He was grateful.

    .....

    Yeman squinted his eyes and saw a ring on each of their middle fingers. However, the first notification from the System piqued his interest but Yeman pushed it at the back of his head for now, because ahead of them, a sh of gold dazzling light came baring towards them.

    Bang!

    An explosion was heard by them.

    ¡°What-!?¡±

    Yet it was followed by a huge exmation and question marking from Guwang Ho. His dazzling attack,ing from his sword, was caught and exploded in the hand of that person.

    A slight smoke was left on his palm.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Yeman chuckled wickedly.

    He was equipping the [Demonic Shield] in his inventory with super high defense.

    Mu Hong also took a spear. Their weapons were emzoned by golden brilliance and were exuding strong magical power.

    ¡°Heh!¡± Yeman smugged. His face looks scary because of his disguise. He lifted his hand to beckon them to attack.

    Guwang Ho wrinkled his face. No matter what, he could not feel a strong magical power from that person named Undying Zombie. Weirdly, that person was able to survive that attack on him.

    The person beside him, they could feel a strong magical aura from it.

    Guwang initially thought that the person with the name of Immortal Witch was the real boss of these two. But she just stood there in silence.

    In any case, it wasn¡¯t important. They could notply with their demand to present the elder of the Gentlewind family to them.

    Mu Hong twitched his brow at the taunt. ¡°These fools are seeking death!¡± He barked.

    Yeman¡¯s mouth extended into a wide grin. Seeing that the people in front of him were having skeptical faces, he summoned a slight magical aura on his right hand.

    Guwang Ho and Mu Hong sneered at him. ¡®This weakling had the nerve to challenge them! The Golden Stage Experts!¡¯ Mu Hong thought. But Guwang Ho felt something was amiss.

    A secondter,

    Fwoosh fwoosh! With just a blink of their eyes, two shes of red lights shot towards them which hit on their forehead.

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Thud thud! The two were thrown away to their back without knowing what happened.

    ¡°Argh... w-what the-?¡± Guwang Ho pulled his body while massaging his temple. He felt dizzy.

    Like him, Mu Hong was the same. He pulled his body while peering ahead of him and wearing a grim-angry face. None of them understand what he just did. But there¡¯s no use asking an enemy about it. Blood trailed down from where that red light hit.

    ¡°Ehehehe, as expected of the parliament officials. My attack could not even hurt you.¡±

    After hearing his mocking words, it triggered Mu Hong¡¯s fuse. ¡°The heck, what are you saying, do you know the expense of what you¡¯ve done?! Huh! You attacked the officials of the parliament!¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Yeman showed a creepy smug. This made Mu Hong hit the peak of his patience.

    Dumbaaaasss!!! His figure rapidly shot towards the two enemies on the lying tree.

    But beneath the disguise of the two, ¡°how simple-minded...¡± Yeman whispered.

    ¡°As expected of My Lord!¡± Night leaned closer as she sang praise to him.

    Lili and L arrived at the Deep Forest, but what greeted them was nothing except for the empty carriage and riderless horse.

    And on the ground was lying the two golden stage officials of the parliament.

    Lili hastily checked their vitals.

    L on the other hand searched for the whereabouts of Elder Green.

    A couple of secondster, L returned, ¡°how are they, Sis?¡± L whispered beside her sister.

    ¡°Hmm... they are still breathing,¡± Lili replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± She nced at her sister and tightened her gripped on her fist. ¡°Then, shall we finish them?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Wha-, we can¡¯t do that,¡± Lili was a little stunned and nced at her sister, she saw her serious face. She massaged her temple and shook her head, wondering why this girl was a twin of her.

    Lili strongly denies her suggestion.

    ¡°Eh, why?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, if we did that, then the Grenn family will be suspects. With that as the start, it won¡¯t take long for them to realize that we are the cause of their deaths,¡±

    Lili exined while summoning magical energy on her hand.

    ¡°Mmm... I see. Anyway, sis, you started to think like thedy, hehe.¡± L said seriously

    ¡°W-What are you saying? Compared to thedy, we are just infants!¡± She strongly denies this. For Lili, Detty was the smartest person in the world. ¡°In any case, how¡¯s the elder? Did you trace him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Mmm, that is the weirdest thing. I couldn¡¯t find any traces of him. Even his smell stopped in the carriage only. I wonder what happened here,¡± L replied with her finger below her chin.

    After hearing her, Lili furrowed. ¡°Tsk, we arete.¡±

    ¡®What kind of enemy did that elder get himself? The other great families? Perhaps. But aside from the great families, some powerful groups in the empire can do this. The Guilds!¡¯

    She was contemting. ¡°Right...¡± suddenly, she remembered something, ¡°how about the parliament guards?¡± She asked her sister.

    ¡°Aaaah them? Mmm... that¡¯s weird too. Their smells stopped in that area,¡± she said while pointing at the lying tree on the ground. ¡°I could also smell two different smells from there.

    ¡°They must be from the enemy!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that is what I believe too!¡±

    Since Lili and L could not do anything about it, after using a low tier healing spell to stabilize the breathing of two officials, they decide to bring them back to the Grenn¡¯s manor. L drove the carriage.

    On the other hand, the other soldiers were sent to different areas around the Deep Forest.

    Yeman dragged them inside his domain by opening an entrance and then pushed them back outside by opening an exit but sent them farther from the road.

    He could summon an entrance and exit as long as it was around his perception range.

    Inside a dark cave, Elder Grenn was being tied to a chair in front of a wooden table that was made in a crude way.

    On the table were different kinds of equipment used by the Elder Priest for bisecting his subjects for experiments.

    ¡°Hiiiiii!!¡± With bloodshot eyes and faces that are full of tears, feces, sweats, and blood, he yelped pitifully that echoed inside the cave.

    In front of him was an old man with hollow eyes.

    This old man was repeatedly asking him one thing. If who was the real perpetrator of raping the young Miss from the Goldenlotus family.

    However, at this moment he couldn¡¯t even answer as his tongue was cut asionally, then a momentter, it was healed again.

    His eyeballs trembled as another device came closer to his face. The next second,

    AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!

    Around this time, Yeman was in a meeting with his people.

    For his next move.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: Future n

    Yeman was sitting in front of the long table. Around it, sitting together with him were the 15 warriors that he initially named.

    Each of them was his chosen warrior that was slightly below Night and Priest.

    ¡°These things here are devices that will teach you how to fight like a real soldier.¡±

    Yeman said as he pointed to the table where the t-screen TV and DVD yer together with some DVD was ced on top.

    He nced at each of their faces and noticed that each of them was having puzzled faces and also was wearing curious looks.

    Yeman grinned. He was excited to see them bing soldiers like the people in his former world. Hehe, for some reason, it excites him.

    He dreamt of such a thing when he was young. To have his army.

    .....

    And now that he had the chance to achieve it. He would do his best to make them into a real soldier.

    But for now, he would try experimenting it with these 15 first. If until a month he found an improvement, then he would start giving them more and more knowledge about it. Although he, too, didn¡¯t know how the soldiers were trained in his former world, some sources in his market could help him achieve that. Like books or movies.

    Welp, he would be experimenting with them.

    He didn¡¯t like the assassination type of this world. They were sloppy, what he wanted were snappy soldiers.

    Upon thinking that his soldiers were already gifted with sneaky abilities, it only made him more motivated to train them.

    At the moment, he wanted them to focus solely on training their bodies and watching the movies.

    No need for them to join the hunt for monsters around the area where he was currently living.

    Now that he had already made a public deration of this n. He needed to focus on making his men stronger. When those two parliament officials reported it. The empire would start to get noticed of them.

    It was intentional that he did it. And it was only the first phase of his n. To join this great family warfare.

    Presently, these 15 people were only a few levels behind Night and Priest.

    These 15 would be his first subject for this experiment of him making real soldiers.

    Each of them was listening to his every word without trying to interrupt him.

    After Yeman finished his words, the first to open his mouth was the former [Ratman-Shielder].

    Now his name was Uno.

    ¡°My lord, I will do and try my best to be a soldier that my lord dreamt of.¡±

    He said while slightly bowing his head. He was a dude almost 7 feet tall. With a muscr body that looks like he was sculpted with ceramic stone.

    The others also voice out their agreement. After all, he was a god for them.

    His every word brings unmeasurable weight to them.

    Yeman nodded his head. ¡°Good.¡±

    Before their meeting ended, he distributed the TV¡¯s, DVD, and yer, together with a battery.

    He also taught them how to y the device.

    After distributing the devices and teaching them, Yman together with Night was walking towards their house inside his Domain.

    ¡°My lord, I will also do my best to help you,¡± Night beside him suddenly whispered.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± He slightly smiled and nodded at her.

    When they arrived, they saw the little girl Sky busy preparing food.

    ¡°My Lord, Lady Night! Wee back! Look what I was cooking!¡± She greeted them with a wide grin on her face.

    ¡°We¡¯re home!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Little Sky.¡±

    The smell of steak invaded his nose.

    ¡°H-How did-¡± Yeman was quite surprised. It only a few days that he didn¡¯t see her and she already learned it.

    Did watching anime help her to learn it? Then why it only had a bad effect on him. It even made himzy.

    ¡°.....¡±

    It was toote in the evening for Yeman to go back home outside his Lord¡¯s Domain so he would be staying in his domain to let the night pass. Tomorrow he was expecting a result from the Elder Priest.

    He let him handled it as he didn¡¯t want to see how he did the torture. But he believed that it was a gruesome fate for the enemy.

    He still had many things he needed to prepare for the future. So he could not ck off. Perhaps he needed to earn more experience points as well.

    To level up himself. These days, his experience points move like a turtle. He needed to find stronger beasts to kill that would give him a fair amount of exp.

    ¡®Right. There¡¯s a banqueting for the sessful remation of the Sitona Town,¡¯ Yeman remembered.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s good toe. For me to meet some bigshot of this empire.¡¯

    Their dinner was fine and lively. Sky and Night asked him many things they were curious about.

    When they were about to sleep.

    ¡°My Lord, should I go take a bath first?¡± Suddenly, Night came asking him with a flustered face.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yeman nkly gawked.

    The Grenn family was in chaos. Last night the news of Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance had been known to the whole mansion.

    Detty was anxiously sitting in one of the verandas in Grenn¡¯s manor. Sipping the morning tea while creasing her forehead.

    It was bad news.

    Last night, Lili and L came back together with the two unconscious high officials of the parliament.

    The more pressing issue was that Elder Grenn could not be found in the area.

    She was contemting a possible scenario.

    ¡®Could it be the other families? Or the guilds? The royal family?¡¯

    Detty was anxious.

    It wasn¡¯t good if that Elder dragged the whole family on this issue of him.

    A momentter a figure appeared in front of her.

    ¡°My Lady, the message was sessfully sent to the main house.¡±

    The one who appeared before her was one of her trusted aides.

    ¡°Mhm. Thank you, L,¡± Detty said, then drank thest bit of tea in her cup. (Knock knock knock!) then the door of the room produced knocking sounds.

    ¡°Come in...¡± Detty beckoned.

    A middle-aged woman came in. She bowed her head slightly, ¡°My Lady, one of the parliament people had regained consciousness.¡±

    ng!

    The news excites her and subconsciously jolted from her chair. ¡°Really?¡± She asked to rify.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, L,¡± she beckoned her aid to follow.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    The two of them arrived at the room, from the outside, she could hear the loud questioning voices of Janrui.

    Detty pushed the door and saw the sorry state of the officials.

    Upon seeing them, she immediately went to ask the most curious issue.

    (Tap tap tap tap...)

    ¡°Mr. Guwang Ho, can you tell me who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Detty, I¡¯m still asking him what happened to my father!¡± Janrui with a crying face disagreed at her sudden intrusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we will know about itter, in fact, it was also about it that I asked who is our enemy. So that we will know where to find the elder,¡± she said.

    Janrui bit her lips as she thought that Detty was right.

    They both nced at the old man, expecting his reply.

    Guwang Ho wrinkled his face as he tried to remember what had happened.

    .....

    ¡°T-Two weird individuals with grotesque figures. They were the ones who did this...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was stunned by his words.

    ¡°Mr. Guwang Ho, can you borate fairly what you meant by these two individuals? Are they humans or beasts?¡±

    Guwang was wearing a bitter face. On the other bed, Mo Hung was still unconscious.

    ¡°T-They are humans... but they were unfairly strong, especially that guy named U-Un....¡± he caressed his head as it hurt. Everyone was waiting for him to continue his words. ¡°...U-Undying Zo-Zombie... yes that is his name.¡±

    ¡°Undying Zombie?!¡±

    ¡°...yes!¡±

    (What a weird name.) everyone¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Are they from other families?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    ¡°What made you think like that!¡±

    ¡°I mean, that person has unordinary strength. And the girl with him too. Both of them are not ordinary!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°.....¡±

    What he said only fueled their curiosity even more.

    ¡°What do you mean by not ordinary Mr. Ho?¡± Detty continued asking him.

    ¡°That person is a Silver-Grade rank only, but our attacks could not deal a scratch on him!¡± Guwang Ho shouted in a scared voice. Like he just saw a ghost.

    ¡°What?!¡± A Silver-Grade rank who cannot be dealt with damage from a Golden-Stage rank. Everyone was taken aback and lost their words. Even Detty and Janrui. L slightly creased her brows. And thought that it was interesting.

    ¡°D-Do you mean... he was able to evade your attack?¡± Detty was able to squeeze in another question.

    But the next words of Guwang Ho directly silent her, ¡°No. He never evaded our attack. He caught them head-on!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone was wondering if Guwang Ho was in his right mind. Can a Silver-Grade be able to survive after receiving an attacking from the Golden-Stage? The answer is a big ¡°Impossible!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: Grenn Family¡¯s future

    Detty couldn¡¯t fully believe what Guwang Ho had said.

    Not because she didn¡¯t trust the parliament official¡¯s words, but because, in the first ce, it was impossible to believe that a Silver-Grade expert caught the attack from a Golden-Stage expert without receiving damage.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Ho, is that person the reason why you¡¯re unconscious on the ground?¡± Detty continued asking.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that person who attacked us.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Detty and the others didn¡¯t know if to feel relief about it. After all, if that person could also knock them and left them barely alive, then it was beyond belief already.

    ¡°Mr. Ho, do you mean, the person with him was the one who knocked you out? Who is he? Is he a Golden-Stage of a higher level than yours?¡± She asked once again.

    .....

    ¡°Her name is Immortal Witch, a Golden-Stage expert, yes. But not higher than us, perhaps we are of the same level.

    ¡°Did the two of them team up to defeat you?! Did you engage in an all-out fight? Did they captured my father?¡± Janrui who remained quiet this whole time after Detty arrived suddenly chimed in. Detty sighed at Janrui¡¯s impatient attitude.

    A frowned was visible on the old man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nothing like that had happened.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Everyone was surprised because the one who answered them was the person lying on the second bed. Beside the bed where Guwang Ho was lying. It wasing from Mo Hung.

    They nced at him and saw his unwilling face, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®nothing happened¡¯, Mr. Hung?¡± Detty followed.

    With a grim face Mo Hung replied, ¡°No all-out fight had happened, because when that woman started to walk towards us, that¡¯s also the time when our consciousness started to blur, thest thing we know, we were already gasping for breath while lying on the ground. Haha, I wonder if those two were humans. There¡¯s no way someone like them was a human being. For me, they are true monsters!¡±

    ¡°WHA-?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    They all fell silent once again. Seeing the grimace on Mo Hung¡¯s face, they could tell the feeling of powerlessness in him.

    ¡®True monsters?¡¯

    ¡®Really, what kind of people did they encounter, and who were these people that Elder Grenn has a dispute with?¡¯ Detty was already in deep of her thought as she contemted what¡¯s the better move she would take first.

    ¡°Ah right, Mr. Ho. What happened to your other guards. My aids told me that they couldn¡¯t find them in the area. Not even their corpses were there. I don¡¯t think the enemy captured them while leaving you alive in that ce.¡± She could already sense that the enemy did it on purpose.

    She chose to ask Guwang Ho because Janrui had started questioning Mo Hung.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened to them. Before we noticed it, they had already gone. Probably the enemy was responsible for it.

    Around this time, the door mmed open, and a handsome blonde young man with medium length hair was spit out of the door.

    ¡°Jura!¡± Janrui called out his name.

    Seeing that Jura was here, Detty narrowed her eyes.

    ¡®Tsk, that Jao, he¡¯s so hungry for political power,¡¯ she could guess what would be going to happen in this familyter. The main family could not directly intervene in this matter as it was the Grenn family¡¯s issue.

    At this moment, Jao the father of Jura was already gathering some votes from the other leaders of the Grenn family. The disappearance of his father could also be a good thing for him. After all, one needs to rece him. Aside from him, there was also his sister and cousins. So he has no time to ask questions about his father¡¯s whereabouts.

    Though it was a sad event to lose his father at this time around, the family needed an acting elder immediately. And since he was the eldest son, he had the highest chance to be the next head of the Grenn family. However he needed to act eagerly, or else someone might steal the spot from him. Since this kind of family matter was needed to be voted on by all the Grenn family leaders.

    He did not even send a nce to his aunt, and immediately bowed slightly to Detty. After all, Detty was the main family¡¯s first daughter. He needed to show a favorable attitude towards her. To gain allies for his future in the Grenn family. Especially now that he achieved a good result in the subjugation mission. Although it was a risky gamble for him, it also the best shortcut to climb in power.

    He knew that the main family could not help him with his desire if he was just a small member of the Gentlewind family. He needed power so that his words brought weight to the whole family.

    ¡°Lady Detty, may I ask what happened to grandfather?¡± Jura asked her.

    Detty raised a brow, then exined to him the current situation about his grandfather.

    In the Lord¡¯s Domain, Yeman just woke up,st night he had to trick Night by giving her one of the Magic Cryst. He chose to give her the ck Magic Cryst which was dropped from one of the Snake-Eyed Phantom.

    He wondered what happened. Did she seed in absorbing it?

    Up until now, he still could not use it.

    ¡°System, is there any news on how I can use the Magic Cryst?¡±

    ¡°Soul container?¡±

    ¡°I-I see, but what do you mean upgrading it? To what extent?¡±

    ¡°Soul Sea?¡±

    ¡°Then how many levels before I get there?¡±

    ¡°I-I see, but how to evolve it to such an extent?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean, it evolves on its own?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman remembered the soul collection. Why did he even forgot it? As expected, he was bound to forget some things when he was too focus with another things.

    ¡®In that case, I need to kill, huh. Being that it has a certain goal to achieve, I can tell when it will evolve.

    In that regard, these things aren¡¯t useful for me for the time being. I¡¯m still had a long way to go to use it. Hopefully, it was useful to others. Or else I have only one option for it, to sell them in the auction.¡¯

    The System added which caught his attention.

    ¡°Eh, what do you mean by it, System?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean there was an item like that?¡±

    Although the System told that there was an item like that, Yeman knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to find it. But it was better than killing to collect souls.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯re the other useful things you get bypleting the scan of this world?¡± Yeman asked the things that curious him.

    <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes! Please!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Fufu, for all that I¡¯d experienced already, do you think a little pain can scare me?¡± He said while brushing his nose using his hand.

    </i>

    <i> [Downloading allnguages...]

    </i>

    <i> The System started downloading the necessary data for several minutes.

    </i>

    <i> As expected,

    </i>

    <i> WAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!

    </i>

    <i> Yeman suddenly copsed.

    </i>

    <i> When he woke up, the scene like before greeted him, cushioning on top of her legs, while two pairs of beautiful eyes stared at him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°My lord, why are you sleeping outside?¡± Asked Little Sky.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°My lord, are you okay?¡± With a worried face, Night asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ngh, I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied while holding his head.

    </i>

    <i> Unexpectedly, that ¡®little hurt¡¯ said by the System was too extreme.

    </i>

    <i> Regardless,

    </i>

    <i> It was good that Night was here, ¡°how¡¯s the Magic Cryst!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s a sess, My lord!¡± She beamed.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing the joy in her face, Yeman smiled. ¡°Can I see it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Of course, My lord!¡±

    </i>

    <i> In the middle of the forest, Night walked in front of Yeman and Little Sky.

    </i>

    <i> ck energy was swirling from her feet, then crawled towards her body. Until the ck energypletely swirled around her.

    </i>

    <i> Yeman felt a strong surge of energy from her. It wasn¡¯t ordinary. And behind her, a ck figure with multiple hands appeared. Looks like...

    </i>

    <i> ¡°.....¡±

    </i>

    <i> He was speechless. This surprised him very much.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yay! Congrattions Miss Night!¡± Eximed Little Sky beside him.

    </i>

    <i> This wasn¡¯t good. She became a lot stronger than him. He needed to be stronger too. The sooner the better.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: Celebration

    Yeman immediately ordered some of his people to hunt some wild animals, gather vegetables, and fruits.

    They would be going to celebrate Night¡¯s advancement.

    Everyone was wondering about the meaning of ¡®celebration¡¯.

    ¡°Yay! A celebration!¡± Little Sky and her friends beamed which further mystified the adults. ¡°My lord, let me and my friends gather the fruits!¡± Sky eagerly suggested.

    ¡°Please, my lord!¡± The other two children followed after her.

    Yeman understood everyone¡¯s reaction. Only Night, Little Sky, and the other Little members of their group knew about the celebration as they always went to watch anime at Yeman¡¯s house.

    At first, it was only Sky and Night. Until Little Sky brought her friends with her. Now there are four of them who are addicted to anime.

    .....

    Currently, they were in the clearing in the middle of the forest and in front of Yeman¡¯s house.

    They were sitting in front of the long table where they ate before. Night was sitting beside him. Sky and her friends were on the other side and followed by the others.

    ¡°Azure and Amber...¡± upon hearing their name, the two snapped and got excited. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± They simultaneously answered.

    ¡°You two will take care of hunting some wild animals. Bring some of our people with you to help,¡± hemanded the two.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord! We will go right away!¡± They said at the same time in lively voices.

    Yeman wondered why they were so excited about running an errand. And they even said their thanks.

    When he was as young as them, he waszy sometimes. Although he would probably obey the task, with a heavy face though. He disliked being ordered to do an errand.

    He then asked the women to gather some vegetables; some of the men were tasked to butcher their roosters and cows.

    Yeman did not choose to breed pigs as it was much of a hurdle to take care of them. Especially that he disliked the smell of their waste. Also, not to mention, there was no need to pet some pig because Amber and Azure usually caught boars when they went hunting in the wilds. Those boars have better meat than pigs.

    The cows and rooster were bought by him from his market and were bred by his people. They were used to be cattles at first but for some unknown reason, they grew faster inside his domain. Even the chicks did too.

    So in the meantime, they were not short of food.

    After receiving assignments from their lord, they excitedly proceeded to aplish it.

    ¡°M-My lord, y-you don¡¯t have to go such length for me. But... I... I¡¯m...¡± Night said then darted her eyes from left to right. Seemingly baffled to what she would say.

    He just stared at her with his mouth stretched to both sides. He was waiting for the continuation of her words.

    ¡°...I¡¯m so happy.¡± Yeman smiled at her for being honest about her feelings.

    He reached the top of her head and slightly brushed it with his hand, ¡°for you, I¡¯m happy too. That¡¯s why I wanted to celebrate it with you and the others,¡± he gently said.

    She didn¡¯t expect his reply; she then bashfully nodded her head.

    For Yeman, there¡¯s no one he could trust more than his pets. So he had to show at least a little care towards them. Especially that he didn¡¯t know what kind of enemies he was facing.

    Right after everyone left, he got a report from the Elder Priest.

    He nced above. The sun wasn¡¯t high enough to reach the center of the sky. But it was the right time where he expected to get a result from him.

    Together with Night, they ambered towards the Cave Facility of the Elder Priest.

    The cave was located about 350 meters Northeast from the forest clearing, where they usually did their gathering.

    Yeman didn¡¯t want to see how the Elder Priest tortured the old man from the Grenn family. But he knew it wasn¡¯t a kind one. After all, he was a healer. Anyone could probably guess how awful it was to be tortured by a healer.

    However, Yeman did not expect that the old man wouldst this long. He was amendable person. That is worthy of respect.

    When Yeman and Night entered the cave, they were greeted by low grieving growls. Those were the kind of growl that one would rather choose death than living.

    Even Yeman himself could not help to feel a chill embrace his spines.

    He would rather kill his enemy on the spot than torturing them. But since the Elder Priest needed them alive for the task he assigned to him, he had to control himself.

    And Yeman also didn¡¯t want to kill an enemy who might be useful to him in the future.

    Beside him, Night was unbothered by the grieving growls.

    She wasn¡¯t even looking at them as equal. For her, those people were just insects. Only her lord was worthy of her attention.

    When they entered one of the rooms, Yeman could not be helped to be taken aback. On the ceiling, many things were dangling.

    ¡°My lord, wee to my domain,¡± greeted the Elder Priest upon seeing his lord had stepped on his room. He didn¡¯t need to greet the girl beside him, as he was a prideful first person he created. And because he was the first pet he summoned, he had the seniority against her. But after the lord summoned this girl, his time to be useful to the lord had decreased. And this girl named ¡®Night¡¯ was the one who took the biggest part of it.

    Well, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it as he wasn¡¯t abative type. It was also the reason why he changed his profession from a Priest to a Dark Priest.

    He couldn¡¯t order her too as she was from other species. It could also be said that both of them were of the same rank. Only the lord had the right to order each of them.

    ¡®Tsk! This girl had be stronger again!¡¯ The Elder Priest secretly clicked his tongue when he noticed Night¡¯s power-up.

    Night didn¡¯t bother by it. Her only goal was to protect and to love the person beside her.

    It was the first time that Yeman came inside the Elder¡¯s room. He wondered why those things were dangling on the ceiling. They were hanging while being covered with white clothes! And bloodstains were visible on each of them. Based on their pained moans, he believed they were the people they captured.

    Looks like the Elder Priest were ying with their lives.

    It was fortunate for those people who died in his hands. Unlike these people who were suffering in the Elder Priest¡¯s hands.

    Upon hearing the greeting of his first pet, his eyesnded on the only soul inside this weird domain.

    Yeman didn¡¯t bother with replying to the elder¡¯s greeting even after he made a weird bow gesture towards him.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: Elder Priest Domain

    The Elder Priest handed him a device. It was a recording device that he handed to him together with the old man from the Gentlewind family.

    ¡°Here my lord,¡± the Elder Priest beckoned him to sit down. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I will listen to itter,¡± he replied.

    He did not wish to stay longer at the Elder Priest domain as it wasn¡¯t a kind ce to chill.

    ¡°Ah my lord, do you want a drink? I learned a new recipe for a good drink by mixing these lowly human¡¯s blood and innards.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡®What the heck was that drink!¡¯ Yeman eximed in mind. He wondered what this Elder Priest was experimenting with. ¡°No thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass from it. Regardless, how¡¯s your research going on?¡± He asked, but he also thought that the Elder Priest had gotten darker with his research.

    .....

    ¡°Ah yes, my lord! I¡¯m sorry my knowledge is stillcking. I ¨C I need more time...¡± said the Elder with a sorry face.

    He nodded. As long as he wasn¡¯t backing down he would let him continue.

    Yeman noticed that the Elder was now able to talk directly unlike before when he was still new. Looks like he learned bit by bit of a human¡¯s way of speech.

    The others were able to learn faster than him though.

    He pondered for a moment.

    The Elder Priest reply was as he expected. ¡°Okay. By the way, it may be better if you have someone that can help you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hmm, but I don¡¯t see anyone from our people who had the eagerness to learn about the world¡¯s magic power as we do, My lord,¡± said the Elder Priest while also ncing at Night.

    He¡¯s right. Yeman thought. Aside from them, the others were more eager to fight than exploring the deeper meaning of magic in this world.

    He could not ask Night as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way about it. For now, just focus on your research,¡± he said before leaving the elder¡¯s domain.

    The Elder Priest was thankful for his lord¡¯s kindness towards him. It made him more motivated to continue his work.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I needed that old man for the n. So don¡¯t bully him too much,¡± he left such words before they left the Elder Priest Domain.

    Yeman and Night went to the clearing next to check how the others were doing. He saw everyone was busy with their assignments.

    None of them knew how to cook delicious foods. So he had to be the one cooking them. He sat on the chair around the long table and checked in his Market Interface.

    Holographic screens started to appear around him.

    ¡°My lord, what are you doing?¡± Night who was sitting beside him asked curiously.

    ¡°Looking for some recipes,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Recipe?¡± She repeated.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Recipe for making delicious foods.¡±

    A bright glint of excitement appeared in her eyes.

    She never thought that the lord would even go to such an extent of cooking delicious foods for her.

    Night giggled and pressed herself to him. Yeman thought that she acted like a kid. Or perhaps a cat.

    He then continued to search for the recipes he needed. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find the right recipes.

    After finding the recipes, he asked Night toe with him. They needed to buy the needed ingredients they could find in the market.

    He could not buy the ingredients from his own market as it cost Soul Points.

    Yeman searched for a safe exit point before they leaped out from his Lord¡¯s Domain.

    As expected, the two of them arrived at the ce where they enteredst night. It was the forest where they captured the elder from the Gentlewind family.

    The two of them were wearing ordinary clothes akin to that of a peasant. They looked like an ordinary couple walking together on the roadside.

    The sun rose at a low angle, sending its rays to caress their skins. The warmth of it indicates the noon wasing.

    From time to time, some people mounted on the horses would pass by while sending curious nces at them.

    Yeman and Night also nced back, but their nces were done very naturally like the normal people without faults would do. A curious expression could be seen on their faces.

    Night was on his left side and they were walking on the left side of the road as well.

    ¡°My lord, do you think they are from the Gentlewind family?¡± She whispered to him after leaning closer.

    Yeman nced again at the passersby before he answered saying, ¡°I presumed that they are.¡±

    Seeing that there were many of them going to and forth from the ce, he believed that these people were searching for their lost elder.

    ¡°Hey, you two!¡± A sudden call from one of the people around who were scrutinizing the ce. He approached them together with several people.

    ¡°Yes? Do you need something for us, Mister?¡± Yeman answered and stopped on his feet after seeing the person going towards them with few others.

    If he guessed his age based on his appearance, Yeman believed that he was around 20-30 years old. The person was tall. With a slight mustache and beard on his face. He noticed the man¡¯s thick eyebrow curled upward. Yeman could guess that the person was trying to scan his memory if he already saw them before.

    But then he furrowed and opened his mouth upon arriving in front of them.

    ¡°This is the first time I see your faces around here,¡± the man said. ¡°Are you an immigrant?¡± It was his conclusion after seeing the young people. Probably a young couple who went on the run away from their parents. It was amon thing even nowadays it was still happening.

    Yet, deep inside he was secretly admiring the beauty of the girl. Appearance-wise, the young man in front of him wasn¡¯t looked bad either. But just with a nce, he could define that he was living in poverty.

    ¡®Tsk! This girl, it¡¯s hard to believe that even nowadays there are still some girls who blindly let their heart dictate their course of actions. Such a waste of appearance to use her brain improperly. With that beauty of hers, she could seduce a noble and be his concubine or extort as much money from them. In that way, she can live a bountiful life. Looks like this girl is the type who blindly follows her heart¡¯s obsession. Look, this man can only support a one day one eat,¡¯ the thought as he stared at them.

    ¡°No, Mister, we came here to visit our close rtive. Aside from that, is something that happened in this ce?¡±

    Yeman asked but he noticed the man¡¯s frown while ncing at Night.

    When the person heard him, he returned his eyes to the young man. ¡°Yeah, the group of people from the parliament was attacked around this ce. By the way, did you see a person of around 60-70 years of age around this area?¡± Asked the man.

    ¡°An Oldman?¡± Yeman repeated. ¡®Looks like these people were looking for the elder of the Gentlewind family,¡¯ Yeman thought.

    ¡°Yes, an old man.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mister, we don¡¯t see. Regardless...¡± Yeman said while ncing around, ¡°...are all those people searching for the old man too?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: Seasoning

    The man in front of him sent him a nce then turned to Night (He couldn¡¯t help admiring her beauty. Perhaps she¡¯s a noble who secluded with a peasant?) before looking around at the people who were busy scrutinizing the ce.

    Night, on the other hand, was gazing at him like gazing at trash. But she changed it when she felt a tug from her lord, seemingly asking her to act so normally.

    With a frown, he gazed back at him. He noticed the man¡¯s mouth opened and said, ¡°It seemed like you didn¡¯t see him, sorry for the trouble of stopping you,¡± he said then took a glimpse at Night before turning his back to them and left together with his men.

    Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter for Yeman if the man answered his question or not because it was obvious that he was right.

    Seeing their leaving figures, his mouth slightly bent upward. ¡°These people are like babies who lost their parents. But no matter how they scrutinize the ce or even if they roam the whole forest, they could only see at the end..... a mirage of emptiness,¡± he whispered before urging Night to continue walking towards their destination.

    Yeman noticed that many people were stilling; it looked like the family of that Oldman had hired multiple people to search for his whereabouts.

    The newers were not even rted to their family. Probably, they hired some people from the guild, which might be Adventurer¡¯s Guild or Scout Guild.

    .....

    Some of them were even wearing shiny pieces of metal armor on their body. In which he couldn¡¯t see being worn by people in the street on modern earth.

    If someone wore it on the earth, he/she would certainly be called an idiot or sick in mind or perhaps a cosyer. But here in the world of magic and spells. It was amon sight to see people wearing it. After all, it increased their survivability in this dangerous world where all types of dangers were lurking everywhere.

    And it seemed like the quality of metal they wore reflects on how sessful they were as a person.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what guild these people came from, but he was thankful for them. Because their arrival at the ce also brought with them some carriages from the city.

    Yeman and Night were able to ride one of them to the market.

    As usual, the market was bustling with people of different stature.

    They were moving everywhere with each of them having different reasons foring.

    Shouts and noisy scrapping of their shoes against the crude bs of the ground were themon backgrounds to their ears.

    Different people wearing different dresses could be seen everywhere.

    Yman and Night did not loiter around. They directly went to their destination which is the stall that was selling ingredients for cooking.

    The vendor seemed to be not pleased with seeing the poor customers. But a customer was still a customer, so she had to force herself to show a bit of a smile on her face.

    The slight displeasure of the vendor did not escape from Yeman¡¯s gaze but he disregarded it. There was a reason why they had to wear such dresses.

    They bought all the things he needed. However, there was a problem that he forgot. Upon overthinking so many things, he was bound to forget the other things. It was normal for a human to forget though. He wasn¡¯t exempted from it.

    No, he didn¡¯t forget. It was just he never expected that the ingredients in this world were different from his former world.

    He should have expected it. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he would automatically know everything.

    No use asking now about each of the ingredients and seasonings that were being disyed in front of him.

    He took and tried to sniff some of them.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± However, the vendor asked in a frown towards him, displeased by his action.

    He thought that it was normal to do it, even on earth. Then again, the vendor must be thinking that he was a poor and dirty customer.

    ¡°My lord, can I kill her?¡± For some reason, Night whispered in his ears. ¡°No you can¡¯t,¡± he whispered a reply too. ¡°Regardless, call me in the name of Eman when we are outside the domain,¡± he added.

    She stared at him for a second before she nodded.

    Yman returned his eyes to the vendor. ¡°Ah, sorry, can you tell me what kind of seasoning these are?¡± He decided to ask the vendor.

    He noticed the vendor was knitting her brows and staring at him with doubtful eyes. ¡®Perhaps, she was thinking that I¡¯m a thief.¡¯

    Azy smile appeared on his face when he slowly took a pouch of silver royals. In an instance, the displeasure of the vendor washed away when she saw the money he was holding.

    She nced at him.

    When the vendor made a second at her customers. She noticed that they didn¡¯t look like peasants based on their faces. Especially the girl. She seemed to be from a high noble family. But regardless, it wasn¡¯t important for her. ¡°What kind of seasoning do you wish to buy, Mister?¡± She asked.

    Yeman was a little surprised at her sudden change of attitude in talking to him. ¡®The power of money indeed,¡¯ he thought.

    Then he added, ¡®What kind, huh.¡¯ Yeman knitted his brows. He was baffled by how to answer her. He didn¡¯t even know the names of the seasonings in this world. ¡°Hmm, salt-¡±

    He was about to reply but didn¡¯t finish when suddenly the notification came out.

    It was from his System, telling all the needed information about this world¡¯s difference between seasonings and ingredients of earth and this world.

    He thought that this system randomly helped him unlike before. It seldom replied to him before. Maybe because it had finished its world scanning recently. He guessed it was the reason. So probably, it could focus on helping him now.

    From a trolling system to a helpful system. It was good, no, it was better for him.

    He then started to pick all the necessary items he needed with the guide of his system.

    Yeman learned that aside from the name and appearance, the taste was still the same. Though not the same name, anyhow, they were still both have the same taste.

    Like for example the salt.

    Its name was different and even the appearance. It was called Golden Grain Crystalline. Not just that, their rank was based on their quality.

    Looks like there were multiple types of salt in this world too. Well, even on earth there were different qualities of it. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising actually.

    He proceeded to buy all his needed items. Night on the other hand would sometimes ask him questions about the items, and because of her high smelling ability, she sometimes told him how bad the odor of that item or those things was.

    She was surprised when Yeman told her that these items were necessary for the food he wanted to cook. She even asked him why he needed to buy these types of items even though they didn¡¯t smell good.

    He then exined to her the uses of it. Yeman could not help smiling at her curiosity. This was a good sign for her to learn. Curiosity also means learning.

    Once you get curious, you start to seek knowledge about the why¡¯s and how¡¯s of many things, which is a good sign for someone like Night who was a former beast.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: Party dresses

    After Yeman and Night finished buying the ingredients and seasonings, they next looked for a clothes store.

    Night was stealing nces at him. She was wondering why the lord was going to buy new clothes? Though he could produce it from out of thin airs. Like what he did once when he distributed clothes to everyone.

    Yeman told her that he would be going to buy decent clothes and have a party.

    ¡°Party? A celebration? Is it for my celebration?¡± Night tilted her head. She wondered if the Lord wanted to buy clothes for everyone to wear at her party.

    (Yeman chuckled before saying...)

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different this time. It¡¯s not for your party. It¡¯s for a different party,¡± he replied after Night pointed it out to him.

    But Night wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, it must also be the reason why she was slow in understanding the things he said to her. ¡°Another party? Did other members also have a breakthrough?¡± She asked in wonder.

    .....

    Aside from her and the Old Priest. She couldn¡¯t think of any other members who had a stronger magical aura like them. Perhaps one of the 15 captains.

    Yeman noticed her puzzlement.

    ¡°Well, you will knowter. For now, let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said and beckoned inside a store with the name Yule¡¯s Dressing Shop!

    Night just then noticed that they were already in front of the store. Where dresses of different kinds were hanging on the ss window. And a humanoid doll made of wood was wearing one of the clothes.

    When they entered, a skinny guy with purple makeup greeted them while raising a brow. But soon he noticed he made a wink to his direction, and a smile that could only be described as sinister appeared on the salesman¡¯s face.

    ¡°E-Eman, Ahem! Shall I kill him?¡± He heard a whispering from beside him.

    Yeman gawked for a second before his mouth went open for a reply,

    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Yeman replied in haste.

    It seemed to him that Night had felt the displeasureing from this gay.

    Well, looking at the person¡¯s figure and attire, no need to guess that the person in front of them was a crossdresser. Or perhaps a gay was the right word. Since he even wore a thick make and lipstick. But he noticed that this person wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    He could feel a strong magical aura from him.

    Perhaps at the level of a Silver-grade expert.

    ¡°Come in, if you are looking for cheap dresses, you can¡¯t find it here,¡± said the salesman. While sending a smile to him.

    ¡°Eman, are you sure, you don¡¯t want me to kill him?¡± Night once again whispered into his ears.

    He wondered why Night was so eager to kill.

    The man in front noticed the sudden rose of magical aura from the girl beside the man.

    His brows knitted a bit, but upon seeing the girl¡¯s face, and figure he suddenly smiled at her. He nced at her from head to toe, seemingly appraising her. He even walked around her.

    A momentter, his mouth broke into a toothy grin.

    ¡°Hey, girl, you are so pretty! Do you wish to work with me as a model?¡± The man suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yeman was stunned.

    ¡°??!¡± Night on the other hand was puzzled by him.

    Killing intent rose from within her which made the salesman more excited.

    Hiring a peasant as a model not only could save him more for her monthly pay, they were easy to fool too as long as he baited them with a little money. Seeing the girl having a pretty and young face, just a little makeover and he would be earning great.

    If he could recruit this girl to be his model, it sure would tempt more nobles to buy his product.

    Especially that she had a high magical aura, everyone would think that she was a noble. In this regard, the value of his product would rise considerably. Well, looking at their attire, the salesman believed that these two were peasants.

    Wait, what if the girl was noble and fell in love with this peasant boy? A sinister grin appeared behind his normal smile. It was easy to break two young couples even if they were madly in love with each other. After all, the heart is so fragile. The salesman though.

    And the boy with her, although wasn¡¯t the best, he can be considered as handsome. Might be a good toy to enjoy himself every night. ¡°Fufufu!¡± The salesman chuckled.

    His face started to contort into a happy face, ¡°I never thought you are not only a pretty girl! But also gifted with strong magical energy!¡±

    Yeman was taken aback by the salesman who suddenly beamed in excitement. His excitement was like that of a person finding a treasure.

    ¡°My lord are you sure, I can¡¯t kill him?¡± Night once again whispered into his ears.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just murder anyone without reasons...¡±

    ¡°But I have.¡± She said in a cold voice and a straight face.

    Yeman was taken aback by her reply. ¡°Eh? What is your reason?¡± He whispered a question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way he stole nces at you, My Lord.¡± Night replied in a stern voice.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He fell silent. Now that she said it, he noticed the salesman or perhaps the saledy stole sticky nces at him.

    Beads of sweat formed at the back of his head. ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°We would like to buy... party dresses. A decent party dresses for a banquet,¡± He said but he didn¡¯t know if it was what it was called.

    The salesman didn¡¯t answer immediately and stared at him for a second. Yeman was forcing a smile on his face.

    He could guess the salesman¡¯s thoughts just by briefly looking at him. It wasn¡¯t really hard to guess that he was doubting if he had the money to pay the price. Or perhaps, he was wondering why amon people would buy a party dress.

    A tired sigh departed from his mouth as he was forcing azy smile on his face.

    ¡°Heh...¡± the salesman scoffed when he showed a pouch of silver royal, the salesman was looking at him like looking at a thief.

    On the other hand, Night¡¯s dissatisfaction could be seen on her face.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Ambush by goons

    In truth, Yeman¡¯s guess was right.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want that money of yours. But... I give you a free party dress if thedy with you will work here as a model...¡± he said as he stepped forward and had his face moved beside his. He whispered into his ears.

    ¡°.....or perhaps, do you want a private talk with me in the room next here?¡± As he said it, his fingernded on his shoulder.

    GYAAAAHH!!!

    The salesman screamed in agony when Night picked his finger and pinched it. A bone-crackling noise followed after the pinch.

    He immediately stepped back and nced at thedy with a frown. He noticed a grim expression on her face as she was coldly staring at him.

    ¡°Bitch! You will pay for it!¡± The salesman bellowed. Then bright magical power exuded from his body. He took the broken finger and twisted it. Another crackling noise was heard by them; however, this time, it¡¯s not to break it but to restore.

    .....

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Yman was surprised to see it. The salesman seemed to be not an ordinary person with magic.

    After the restoration of his broken finger, he took a quick step forward andunched a direct attack.

    ¡°Fuck off bitch! I will punish you for eternity! Hahaha!¡± She screamed from the top of his lungs as he formed his hand into a beak-shaped to strike themonerdy in front of him.

    Thud!

    However, his grinning mouth suddenly froze and slowly turned ghastly.

    ¡°W-What?¡± A mutter unintentionally escaped from his mouth. Then his vision was slowly dimming and he fell on his knee until his face hit the floor,pletely unconscious.

    k! k! k!

    After a strong normal punch to the stomach, noises of the repeated hitting of her palms against each other had slightly echoed inside the shop.

    Hah! He sighed and forced a tired smile on his face. He stepped over-passed the lying body and went into the dress section. To where the new dresses were hanging for sale.

    Yeman was able to buy a pair of dark blue coats and pants together with a dress for women. He also bought ck shoes and sandals with heels.

    He left some silver royal coins in front of the unconscious person.

    Yeman didn¡¯t notice that someone inside the other room, a man grinned. He was looking at the reflection that could be seen in a floating holographic monitor. It wasn¡¯t made by technology but caused by Artefact. A disc-like artefact surrounded by umon patterns.

    Golden teeth were peeking from the person¡¯s mouth as the normal grin turned to a toothy grin.

    After buying the costume for the party, they walked into an alleyway. They needed to pass the said alleyway for them to reach the next street where Yeman wanted to go.

    However, when they passed by, a minuteter, a group of people was sending signals to each other through their eyes. After everyone nodded with a wide grin on their faces, they started to move towards the alleyway, to where the twomon people just walked in.

    While Yeman and Night walked in the alleyway, he noticed that it had a width of about four meters wide, and the path ran in a curved path, to the right.

    The two were talking to each other as they walked the curve path alleyway.

    Again, she started to question him about many things that she was curious about. Especially the things her eyes seen at the moment and the things that made her curious.

    Like a teacher, he was answering her every question with a chin-up. But soon he fell silent when Night asked him: ¡°My lord, how to make a baby?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman gawked.

    Looking at her as she was walking beside him with her hands crossed behind her, he could not lie that she was a beautifuldy with tremendous appeal.

    Her long silky ck hair with bangs of most Japanese girls was dancing in the air as she was walking like a spoileddy. He was certain that anyone who could see her would think the same as him that she was a ¡®hot chick¡¯ in his previous world¡¯smon word.

    Presently, she was wearing a slightly ragged dress. But even so with such attire, she was exuding a beauty that could charm even a blind man.

    However, he could not continue with the topic of a baby. It would not do good to him.

    Knowing his silence, a pout appeared on her face.

    ¡®See, she even copied that expression from the anime she watched together with Little Sky and the other kids,¡¯ he thought upon seeing her pouty face, but Yeman chose not to mind it.

    She then changed her question to ¡®about himself¡¯, especially his likes and dislikes.

    He noticed her questions still wandered to the topic of babies- if he wanted to make a baby.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He thought to himself that she became wiser. But it made him happy for some reason. For him, his pets were like his experimental toys. He was happy to see some changes with them as the day passed by.

    (No...)

    (In truth...)

    They were like fishes in the aquarium. It made him excited as they grew and learned things.

    The happy conversations between them had suddenly gone to a stop when Yeman noticed some people at the end of the alleyway where they were supposed to pass.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    A loud chuckle was heard from the back. Yeman and Night nced behind them and noticed some people in a thug-looking attire.

    ¡°Look, Sharky! I told you it¡¯s a hotdy!¡± Said one of them as she pointed to Night.

    Night on the other hand was gazing at them with a cold face.

    ¡°Looks like we are lucky today, Bois! Hehehe,¡± Said the person while grinning with his sharky teeth.

    Slurk! A sound of tongue licking was heard by them when one of the people around stepped to the front.

    ¡°Hehe, what are you waiting for! Beat up the man and bring the girl to me!¡± Ordered the person aftering in front.

    Yeman narrowed his eyes, then a grin appeared on his face.

    Looks like they were being ambushed by some goons.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: Ambush by goons II

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    They shouted enthusiastically to respond to the boss¡¯smand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt the woman; Mr. Yule wanted her untouched!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Boss!¡±

    They shouted as they rushed towards the two young couples in their eyes.

    ¡°Yule?¡± Yeman mumbled. The name was familiar to him. ¡°Wait, where did I hear it?¡± He tried to ponder.

    ¡°My lord?¡± Night called out to him when she heard his mutter.

    .....

    ¡°No, nothing...¡± he shook his head. ¡°Regardless, we have to settle this,¡± he said with a wry smile.

    Her eyebrow curled upward, ¡°No problem, My lord. Let me take care of them,¡± she replied with a glint in her eyes. ¡°No one besides us can leave this ce alive.¡± Herst line tickled his ears.

    Hehehe!

    The goons¡¯ chuckle enveloped the alleyway. But soon they knitted their brows when the youngss walked in front of thed.

    They stopped on their feet five meters away from the two. Now they were surrounding them from both sides.

    ¡°Hey, baby, are you an idiot?¡± Asked the guy with shark-like teeth. It was the guy they called Sharky a while ago.

    But instead of replying to him, Night sneered at them.

    ¡°Fuckingss, if you want to y, let¡¯s y tonight!¡±

    He sprinted after saying it and the other people with him followed after him.

    All of them were sheepishlyughing while charging at the two young people.

    They could not help gulping upon seeing the youngdy in close up.

    Such a beautiful and sexydy! They screamed in their minds and wished that Mr. Yule would share her with them after he was fed up with ying her.

    Unfortunately, to the young man with her, he would be experiencing hellter on. Having your girl molested in front of you was amon urrence to themoners who were able to get a beautiful girl with them.

    Especially that they could not protect themselves.

    It wasmon knowledge to the empire thatmoners only have average strength. Although some might give birth to a genius with high ascension possibilities, most of them will be adopted to the great noble families, to raise them as their future army.

    With this kind of system, themoners remained as themoners while the stronger families continuously raised their power.

    Mr. Yule was so lucky for being rich. He could order some people to do the dirty jobs and have himself taste the fresh fleshes of everydy he was interested in.

    It would be generous of him if he would let them have a taste too after he was fed up with her.

    At the thought of having a taste of the beautifuldy in front of them, they could not help licking their lips.

    She was standing in front of him with her ample right leg in front of her left.

    The moment when they neared her, the goons jumped overhead. Their target wasn¡¯t the beauty but the guy behind her.

    Yeman noticed that they weren¡¯t holding a weapon. They might be looking down at them. Not even using their magical energy as they rushed forward.

    He shook his head at theck of awareness they had of their enemies. But he guessed that one of the reasons for this kind of attitude was because they were doing it for a long time. They were used and fed up with seemingly the same oue. The thought of ¡®this time will be the same as the other time¡¯ was already in their minds.

    Probably they had grown being used to deter their enemies using their numbers. After all,mon folks were less powerful, and most of them were afraid to retaliate. Some tried to fight back to protect their loved ones; however, the whole group would gang-up on them. At the end everything was settled easily.

    The one who leaped over head was grinning widely as he reached out his hand to the young man that was hiding behind the girl¡¯s back.

    This man was not even brave enough to try to protect his girl. Such a wuss wasn¡¯t appropriate to be with the beauty.

    He would tear the young man¡¯s face by making it the target when he would be ying with his darts.

    ¡°Cry nowaaad! Ahahaha!¡± He shouted andughed.

    The young man wasn¡¯t even moving, he guessed that he was too afraid to move. He might be too shocked to fall into a situation they are in currently.

    However, before the reach-out hand could touch the person¡¯s face, he noticed the young man made a brief mocking smile.

    The next second, blood was spurting from his... ARM?!

    His eyes shook as he was staring at the blood that was spraying like an uncontrolled faucet of water. Then he saw his hand flying away from his arm.

    The expression on his face was the very picture of a person in a shock. A moment when his mind was able to process the thing that had happened, his mouth and eyes simultaneously went wider in a slowmo effect.

    His face twisted in pain, but before a scream escaped from his mouth, a strong impact that shook his mind and caused him to lose his consciousness. It was a strong kick to his face.

    The person¡¯s figure was sent crashing onto the wall, causing its blood and fleshes to stter around like Swiss cheese. The wall broke in the form of a human.

    Then blood was gushing out as they trailed down the soil.

    Everyone went silent while staring at the figure of theirrade turned into a ttened corpse that could not be described anymore.

    Thump!

    Then they noticed her ample legsnded gorgeously on the ground, still in front of the young man.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    In just a second, one of them had be a cold corpse sticking, lifeless, on the broken wall.

    They did not even notice when she moved. Her figure just became blurry, and then after that, theirrade¡¯s hand flew away from his arm. Without wasting time, she followed with a kick!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: The victims

    ¡°I-impossible! That person is a Silver Grade. How did he die in an instant?¡± One of theirrades muttered in disbelief. Then a tickling cold sweat trailed down on his face. His otherrades agreed to him and were simrly confused as him.

    That person who died just now is one of their strongest members. But... he was dealt so easily by ady? Could she be a noble who disguised herself to look like amoner? Many questions had started to bug them.

    How unlucky for that man to die in a fight without using his magical aura.

    They were staring at the remains of theirrade with beads of sweat on their faces. Even their leader went silent upon seeing the unexpected oue of their charge.

    After a second that seemed like forever, ¡°Dammit! What are you dumbass doing!? It¡¯s just one girl!¡± The leader bellowed that echoed in the alleyway. It startled them and brought them back to the current situation.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Everyone simultaneously summoned their magical aura. They took their weapons that were hidden everywhere in their body.

    .....

    ¡°Incapacitated her but don¡¯t kill!¡± Added the boss as he lifted his hand and also took something from the spatial ring on his finger.

    Now that ites to this, a slight bruise was unavoidable. They needed to settle the wild girl if not it would be unwise of them. She wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was easy to guess that she was used to fighting just looking at how she handled her victim.

    They didn¡¯t wait for further instruction and kicked the ground as they sprinted towards the two young people.

    However, before they could get near to them, the youngdy disappeared once again after her figure turned blurry.

    Their initial thought was that she could use a high tier ability that enabled her to turn invisible in a limited time. Especially that she fought without using her magical aura. However, they could also be wrong.

    ¡°Argh...¡±

    When she reappeared, a head flew away from the body.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Exmation points appeared on top of their head as they hastily nced to where the brief cry happened.

    Psssssshhh!

    It was followed by a gushing of blood that looked like a fountain. The person was not able to scream for long as he was decapitated in an instance.

    The alleyway was now littered with blood. Any ordinary person who would witness the scene would surely vomit and faint.

    ¡°Fuck off bitch!¡± One of theirrades was able to stay alert and sneaked behind her.

    With a grinning face, he swayed down the t surface of the sword in his hand. He could not use the sharp edge as the boss¡¯ order was not to kill her. But, he wanted to punish her for killing hisrades. Not only onerade but two of them!

    ¡°Take it fucking bitch!¡± He roared.

    Woosh!

    With a little leaped at the back, the sword only hit empty air. ¡°Wha-!¡± A grimace appeared on the man¡¯s face when he noticed a hand-choping to him in a stab.

    ¡®F...fast! I... I can¡¯t avoid it!¡¯ He thought upon seeing the hazy hand-choping.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡± A groan escaped from his mouth when his chest was pierced by it.

    Thud!

    A lifeless body fell on the ground in a dull sound.

    They noticed thedy standing close to it, and

    in her hand, they saw a bloody pulsating plump object being gripped by her.

    Plok! Plok!

    Noisesing from the droplets of blood tickled their ears, sending chills down their spine. However, it only scared them for a brief moment. After all, they were used to seeing blood.

    Whoosh!

    She threw it to the farthest enemy who was currently umting magical energy on his hand, trying to envelop his sword with it.

    When that person¡¯s innardnded on the goon¡¯s face, the goon was startled and was about to vomit; however, he could not lose his focus as the girl disappeared once again.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s too fast! Boss!¡±

    Arade shouted worriedly when they noticed they could not follow her with their eyes. The girl¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t something they could cope with.

    Their boss squinted his eyes. ¡®Dammit! Dammit!¡¯ He curses inwardly. Never did he imagine that the girl was this strong.

    He stayed a little far behind from the others as he was reading the situations.

    As of the moment, he was watching while his men were being killed one by one.

    ¡°Tsk! Not good, they started to lose their will to fight after 3 of them were quickly killed. Damn it! Who was thisss? Why did she have that strength? Could she be an agent from the great family? Dammit! Dammit!¡±

    The leader muttered with his face contorted bitterly, because of the unfavorable situation.

    Then from the corner of his eyes, he noticed something. Finally, a smile happened on his face.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The leader chuckled. Then he took a cloak from his spatial ring. After he wore it, his figure slowly disappeared with no one noticing.

    Yeman was just standing silently as he was watching Night killing the pitiful goons. He already expected the result.

    After all, she was already at a Gold-Stage. She wasn¡¯t even using her magical aura and pure strength only. As expected of Gold Stage, her strength was on a different levelpared to the lower stages.

    At the moment, the enemy was killed one by one. Though their screams of agony could only be heard in the alleyway as they died instantly.

    Yeman was very surprised himself. Although he wasn¡¯t really scared of seeing blood, it surprised him that he was fine even in the face of people dying.

    He wondered if he was still a human. Or maybe he was still tolerating this world as something like a game world. He didn¡¯t know. Even his feelings at the moment were messed up.

    If... this situation happened when he was still in his former world, he wondered how he felt. Would he tremble? Scared? Run and call for help? Or maybe fainted?

    Haha, azy chuckle happened on his mouth as he was contemting.

    While he was thinking about it, Night already killed about 7 goons. Each of them was killed brutally.

    Every time she killed a person, additional souls were collected. In fact, not only souls but also experience.

    Though he could only gain a little amount of experience when he wasn¡¯t the one who killed the enemy.

    The battle in front of him could only be described as ¡®one-sided¡¯.

    From the perspective of the person who came from a world without magic, it was awkward seeing a beautiful girl killing some goons. But Yeman didn¡¯t feel awkward about it; especially, that he knew what her origin was.

    At the moment, all of the ambushers were wearing simr faces. Anxiety, uncertainty, and fear were visible on their faces.

    Knowing that their target was way stronger than them. Some of them tried to run away, but before they turned their back at her, they soon realized that part of their body was gone.

    They even used their full strength while summoning all their magical aura from within. However, it was futile in the face of true power. Most of the goons were just Silver Grade and some were even still at Bronze Grade;pared to a Gold Stage, it was likeparing earth and heaven.

    They could onlyment for failing to gauge their victim¡¯s power. Only now that they experienced such a bacsh.

    A grin appeared on Yeman¡¯s mouth. He was mocking these people who blindly ambushed their enemies without preparation.

    But his musing came to a sudden stop when a glinting from a de had reflected into his eyes.

    A person appeared behind him, gripping a dagger in reverse position while pointing its tip to his neck. A sharp tip of the dagger that was gleaming in dark color was bearing its ominous aura onto him.

    No doubt that the person who appeared behind him was the leader of the goons.

    ¡°Stop there sweetheart, or else, I will kill this man!¡± Warned the leader to Night who was busy killing the remaining goons. At the moment, there were only 8 of them left.

    The ground was littered with corpses that were hard to describe. The smell of blood was so strong in the ce.

    (Upon hearing their leader,)

    Everyone got excited. A ray of hope- or perhaps a lifeline.

    ¡°Boss, good job!¡± The other members cheered.

    ¡°As expected of the boss!¡±

    They sang praises while having difficulty maintaining a calm face.

    For some reason, they became the victim of this fucking ambushed!

    They were supposed to be the ones who inflicted fear on their victims; however, the result was contrary to what was supposed to happen.

    Night was about to stab the person in front of her. But when she heard the leader¡¯s call.

    She paused and nced to Yeman.

    ¡°My lord?¡± She called out, but not in a worried voice.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: Mr. Yule

    (Instead of responding to her,)

    ¡°Please d... don¡¯t kill me!¡± He begged for his life.

    Night stared at her Lord. She saw him wearing a worried and scared face.

    Very believable.

    ¡°He... hehe!¡± The leader of the ambusher grinned at the young man¡¯s begging. Because of this, his confidence was surging up. ¡°Hey,ss! If you don¡¯t want to lose this man, then stop right there!¡± He warned Night while pushing the tip of the dagger further into his hostage¡¯s flesh.

    Fortunately, this man seemed to be a wuss.

    Honestly, the leader was scared when thatdy started killing his people instead of trembling in fear like their usual victims.

    .....

    ¡®Tsk! Who would have thought that this woman wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman!¡¯ He thought while clicking his tongue.

    Later, he would haggle more rewards from that Yule. He lost too many men today. It was only fair that he wouldpensate him greatly.

    Although he could not kill him as he was surrounded by high ranking people guarding him, he could scare him for a little time. This is what he believes in.

    He noticed the girl remained silent while staring at the man he was embracing with his dagger.

    Then he noticed her mouth slowly opened.

    Hah!

    A slight sigh departed from her mouth. ¡°D... Don¡¯t kill him,¡± she said but her voice was as normal as she always had.

    The leader of the goons wondered if she was really worried for the man¡¯s safety or not. She sounded so fake! Anyway, it was good news that she surrendered.

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    But his leftover men were starting tough menacingly after hearing her reply. If not because their boss took a hostage, they were cold corpses by now, lying on the ground together with their fallen brethren.

    Regardless, it was just a history now because sooner they would rejoice at the sess. Everyone thought so. Money and women again! From a nightmare today to a brighter tomorrow, such life of a loiter who only knew how to do dirty jobs.

    Since there were only little of them left, it also means that only a little of them would be going to divide the huge sum of money rewards.

    Night stood frozen. She decided to surrender since her lord¡¯s safety was her top priority.

    Though the goons were skeptical to approach her. They took a rope and tied them. They tied her meticulously to be sure that she would not be able to escape.

    Their boss was so wise to target the young man.

    The guy named Sharky jogged to their boss¡¯ side and asked: ¡°Boss, are we not going to beat the man?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do you wish the girl to go rampant?¡± Said the boss while raising a brow.

    ¡°Uh... you¡¯re right, boss. However, will Mr. Yule be alright with her?¡± Sharky asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our problem anymore. Mr. Yule might have some way to settle her. What¡¯s important for us is to get the reward of this shitty mission,¡± said the boss.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right again boss,¡± Sharky replied as he licked his lips.

    This day wasn¡¯t the best day for them. Many of their friends died in the hands of that girl. First, they were looking at her as a beautiful figurine. But now, she looked like an untouchable beast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying it, they left, leaving the gruesome ce that was littered with blood.

    Although they were blindfolded, he believed they weren¡¯t traveling far.

    After several minutes, he heard pping sounds.

    ¡°Good job as well, Grimlord!¡±

    ¡®Pufft,¡¯ Yeman chuckled inwardly. ¡®What the heck is this chunni name,¡¯ he thought.

    The person who was talking had a strong loud voice, seemingly the person was a bulky big man or a fat person. He guessed.

    Then the person he called Grimlord responded: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yule. However, Mr. Yule... the girl is like a wild cat. I lost many of my men. I hope Mr. Yule could understand my situation,¡± said Grimlord.

    ¡°Oh, is that so...¡±

    (slurk!)

    Mr. Yule¡¯s tongue made a sudden lick on his mouth where golden teeth were peeking.

    After their talks about the reward and the things that happened in the recent battle, they push him and her to the front.

    Seeing the youngdy in close up. A broad grin appeared on Yule¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Oh, ho ho ho, Mr. Yule, can you give me the boy?¡±

    Yeman heard a familiar voice. It was the same voice as the salesman who lost consciousness awhile ago. Looked like he had already regained back, and based on his voice, he seemed he had already healed.

    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s all yours, Mr. Jackson,¡± said Mr. Yule.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your generosity, Mr. Yule!¡±

    Yeman could perceive many presences around them.

    Weirdly, most of them had a thin presence. It seemed like they were using a spell to hide their presence.

    He was curious about the ce. But he guessed they were inside this people¡¯s hideout. Or maybe a private room of the person named Yule.

    If he remembered correctly, the dressing store they went to a while ago was named Yule¡¯s dressing store.

    So it was fine to assume that the owner and the person who ordered the abduction were the same people.

    Perhaps they took them back to the store. So their current location must be somewhere in the store. One of the rooms in it.

    Now that he was finally able to understand a little, he was down to a question of why this man named Yule was interested in them, especially that they weren¡¯t nobles. Besides, even if he took some dresses in the shop, he left the exact money for the payment.

    Hm..... maybe it was for his revenge for hurting his worker? That is usible but Yeman could not fully believe this reason.

    He tried to ponder and piece out some small details.

    (Until,)

    Wait..... weren¡¯t the leader of the goons said that the woman must be untouched?

    ¡°.....¡±

    Mr. Yule, who was currently sitting in a position where one of his legs was on top of the other, stood up and said: ¡°Bring her to the next room!¡± He said while stretching his hands forward in the direction of Night.

    The five different colors of gems embedded in five different rings on each of his fingers had glistened at the reflection of lighting from the ceiling.

    He beckoned to his people.

    Yeman could feel Night standing beside him, seemingly in a blindfold and was tied as well. After all, they were afraid of her.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Yule!¡± Two people appeared from the darker part of the room and responded to hismand.

    These two were high ranking strengths. Must be at the peak of silver.

    They were one of the many private soldiers that Mr. Yule secretly trained.

    Yeman could guess that these people were not only acting as his bodyguards, but also for his business. Like for example, dispatching hispetitors. It was amon urrence on earth, especially to the syndicate.

    Perhaps, Mr. Yule wasn¡¯t only running a dressing business. He thought.

    It was right to assume that he was part of a dark organization that managed illegal business.

    After all, a sane and honest businessman would never think of hiring secret soldiers of such numbers. Most honest businessmen would only hire one or two to guard the gate of their houses or whatever establishments they have.

    Well, it wasmon knowledge on earth.

    The leader of the abductors warned Mr. Yule about the strength of the woman.

    But Mr. Yuleughed while saying ¡®no problem¡¯.

    In truth, he was spying on their fight in the alleyway, using the floating crystal that held the power of irvoyance.

    Whatever the floating crystal recorded was reflected on him.

    And based on what he saw, the beautifulss had exceptional strength and speed. On the other hand, the young man with her didn¡¯t participate. Perhaps she was her bodyguard? Maybe the young man was the son of the noble? It is also right to assume that the woman was lucky to seduce such a woman.

    In any case, about the rtionship between these two, it was only a baseless hunch.

    But since the beautifulss had calmed down when the youngd was taken as hostage, then there was no problem at all. As long as they kept him as a hostage.

    Yule though. Perhaps, he could turn her into his bodyguard after making her addicted to pleasure. He was certain that after that, she would be his puppet. Hehehehe! Heughed sinisterly.

    After handing the reward, the group of goons who abducted them was about to leave the room. They already got their reward money. As usual it was inside a pouch, and no need to count it as Mr. Yule was not the type to fool his men.

    At the same time that they were to leave the room, the two men of Mr. Yule who was wearing ck clothes came to take Night to the other room. No need to guess whatever Mr. Yule was nning to her. He was a man who loves pleasure with beautifulss.

    .....

    Mr. Yule licked his mouth once again and sneered at the young man.

    Hehe!

    Just then.

    The two men of him just stood near the woman. They stood near her but they didn¡¯t reach out to grab her.

    Yeman who was silent the whole time had suddenly showed a wide grin.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: Gruesome Fate

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Mr. Yule widened his eyes when he noticed some ck lusters that looked like metals sticking out on his two men¡¯s backs.

    Even Grimlord and his men stopped on their feet and nced behind them.

    ¡°ws?!¡± Mr. Yule muttered in a question.

    From those ws, blood started to drip a secondter. He had no idea how the hell the youngss was able to free herself of constriction, but before she retreated those ws, ¡°Stupid! Take the young man!¡± He roared after a second of getting stunned. He pointed his hand once again towards the young man.

    Three people in ck clothes appeared out of thin air, surrounding Yeman from all sides. Their eyes were peeking under the veil of ck hoods they were wearing on their head.

    The metallic luster of their weapon gleamed at the illumination of light on the ceiling. In a split second, each of them was pointing the tip of the de in their hands to the young man¡¯s head.

    .....

    ¡°Hehehe! Now stop right there, honey!¡± Said Mr. Yule as his mouth broke into augh.

    Many of her victims fall into this tactic. They thought that they were unguarded, but in reality, this room was surrounded by his men. There was no way for them to escape this room without his permission! Hehehe! Mr. Yuleughed at top of his lungs.

    Gah~~~! Bang!

    However, his euphoria came to a sudden stop when he heard a loud cry that was followed by a hard crash.

    He nced back to the front and saw the youngdy having her ample leg in a kick position. She kicked one of the men who came to take her. Then she followed, kicking the other one.

    Those two people were the ones she stabbed after closing to her.

    ¡°They are ws, and not just a weapon, but her ws?!¡± Mr. Yule eximed upon seeing her having her nails grew longer into ck ws.

    ¡°Mr. Yule, could it be..... she had a bloodline?¡± Said the salesman, Mr. Jackson, beside him.

    Mr. Yule fell silent, most bloodline holders were from the great noble families. But it didn¡¯t mean that there were no other people aside from great families who would own a bloodline.

    There were many cases where amoner or even lower noble sighted using bloodline power.

    They must be a fruit of secret affairs from great family members andmoners or nobles of lower status.

    And those offspring would soon grow without knowing their real father or mother. Until they marry another person and their offsprings inherit the bloodline power.

    So seeing amoner having bloodline power wasn¡¯t unusual; however, it was a rare asion nowadays to find one using it as they mostly hid their power, because they were hunted like animals by many organizations, each with different reasons.

    Some would be a subject of dissection, while some would be hired as bodyguards which were better than the former. But the cruelest was having their bloodline power taken by force or killed them without apparent reason.

    So most of the bloodline holders who were born asmoners would rather hide their powers than having themselves endangered.

    A broader grin appeared in the mouth of Mr. Yule as he eximed: ¡°Perfect! Perfect! I am blessed! Hehehe! This is truly a good day!¡± Like someone who hit the jackpot, he beamed in joy.

    He once again drowned in his euphoria upon thinking that he found jade in his domain. He wasughing so hard that the gum in his mouth was showing together with his gold teeth.

    Such a precious jade! He won¡¯t let her go no matter what.

    ¡°Oho ho ho!¡± The salesman Mr. Jackson alsoughed together with Mr. Yule. ¡°This is such a great day for us, Mr. Yule! If we manage to tame that girl, there is a high possibility that we rise to power, not only as a mere lowly n nor a noble family, but a great noble family!¡± The salesman, Mr. Jackson, said in haste as he summarized the possibility of their n¡¯s future. Both of them were showing a toothy grin on their faces.

    Mr. Yule then ordered his men to secure the young man and the others went to restrain the youngdy.

    However, both of theirughs froze when a head flew and made a dull sound then bounced several times, causing bloodstain on the tiled floor of the room.

    In the next second, silence permitted inside the room as they gazed in wide eyes at the head bodiless head.

    Without minding the stillness, the youngdy that was supposed to stop after they held the young man as a hostage had continued to attack the other men, even though she was still in a blindfold.

    Anger rose from within, ¡°This bitch! Hey, stop right there; Otherwise, we won¡¯t show mercy on that young man!¡± Warned the salesman, Mr. Jackson, as he yelled to Night, who was hurrying to attack the other one.

    The other men thought that she would stop, but weirdly enough, their threats took no effect as they noticed that she had no intention of doing so, so they tried to step back to prepare themselves for a counter.

    But they soon widened their eyes warily when thedy disappeared, in the next second, ws drawing scratched marks from above towards one of the men who was recently pointing his weapon in front of Yeman.

    Out of reflex, he tried to block it using the de in his hand. After a sudden high-pitched metallic sound, the de was shattered in pieces and her ws continued to make long scratch vertical wounds on the person.

    Ugh!

    A moan of pain subconsciously escaped from her victim¡¯s mouth. Blood then poured out from his wounds like overflowing water of irrigation, painting the tiled floor with scarlet fluid.

    After a little pause, ¡°Shit!¡± The other one cursed down his throat. He then tried to drag the young man who was still tied and blindfolded.

    ¡°!!¡±

    But for some inexplicable reason, he could not budge him? ¡°Dammit!¡± The puzzled man decided to ditch him and leap away from the young man.

    ¡°!!¡±

    When he decided to leap, it was already toote. The youngdy was already behind him. ¡°Too fast!¡± Just right after saying it, his throat was pierced with ck ws, causing him to ckout immediately. Blood was gushing out from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.

    Then the man fell limped on the cold tiled floor after his life was forcibly snatched from him.

    His widened unmoved eyes were facing Mr. Yule and Mr. Jackson¡¯s direction.

    It seemed like cold water was being poured to their backs as they watched his gruesome face. The two cleared their throats subconsciously, after watching the brutality in front of them.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Seeing hisrade being killed brutally, thest person who pointed the weapon to Yeman screamed while pushing his de to the young man¡¯s throat.

    Since thatss pierced hisrade in the throat, then he would do the same at this youngd!

    ¡°This idiot! Stop!¡± Mr. Yule tried to stop him when he figured out his men¡¯s n. But the man was already blinded by hatred at the very moment. He continued to stab the young man directly in his mouth.

    Cling!

    A dull sound of sudden impact reached the person¡¯s ears. ¡°!¡± Then an exmation point appeared on top of his head when he noticed he could not further push the pointed de into the young man¡¯s mouth. ¡°It was stopped?!¡± An utterance of disbelief escaped from his mouth.

    Just as the person said, the tip of the de was being bitten by Yeman.

    And then, just a little above his ass, everyone saw a streak of reddish light that looked like asering from thest man¡¯s back who recently pointed a weapon to the young man.

    ¡°G... Gah!¡±

    Then again, it was followed by a moan of pain. Then blood sprayed from where the light was first seen. The man then slowly fell on his knee until its face crashed on the floor together with a dull sound.

    ¡°What is that...¡±

    Another silence permitted the room when all of the surrounding men were easily dealt with.

    And all of these happened only for a couple of seconds.

    ¡°Moron! Let¡¯s go!¡± The goon¡¯s leader, Grimlord, cried out after witnessing the gruesome fate of Mr. Yule¡¯s men. They could not linger longer with such a monster inside. After all, the reward was already in his hands.

    However, after they opened the door, the space in the entrance suddenly distorted. After that, they found themselves surrounded by burly figures with reddish eyes. They were all staring at them like they were staring at their prey.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± thest word Grimlord uttered before a strong impact hit him at the back of his head. He fell to the ground without knowing what happened.

    The other men of him suffered the same fate.

    In truth, Yeman was secretly sending a notice to his men that some visitors needed a warm wee.

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: The one who had the right to decide.

    ¡°Our Elder Priest!¡±

    Inside a room that could only be described in a word ¡®Strange¡¯, an Oldman was busy dissecting a body with his hands glowing in a unique dark greenish aura. But he suddenly stopped his hands from working when a sudden call wafted the solemnity inside.

    The Oldman¡¯s brow twitched unruly as his eyes glowed in dark greenish, seemingly unhappy at the sudden intrusion.

    In his domain, no one was allowed to disturb the stillness except the creator of this world himself, the Lord of them all.

    However, the reason why he was furious, ¡°Insolence! How many times did I tell you to call me the Elder Dark Priest?!¡±

    At first, the Dark Priest didn¡¯t bother by the name Elder Priest, but after Little Sky started telling him some story that she said from Anime, he started to like awesome names too.

    She even suggested to him some awesome names, one of them was the Oldman Abyss. She even made a weird pose of covering her eye with her fingers while saying the name.

    .....

    The next she suggested was the Bringer of Death. Then it was followed with other names. However, the Elder Dark Priest at that time could not decide on his own. After all, the name he had was a gift to him from the lord.

    But when one time that the lord contacts him through telepathy, he found out them talking about the names.

    Fortunately, the lord seemed to not mind it. He even said that he was free to rename himself, any name that he wanted.

    So after that, he changed his name. Sky also changed her name by adding ¡®Little¡¯ before the ¡®Sky¡¯.

    Then, the news that everyone was free to rename themselves proliferated inside the Lord¡¯s Domain. Many of them changed their names, as they dislike their lord¡¯s naming sense. Of course, some of them were skeptical at first. But after many of them had already changed their names, especially that the Lord did not seem to mind it, the others also followed afterward.

    In truth, if there was one thing that their lord not good at, it was his naming sense, in which everyone agreed.

    Aside from it, for them, he was the true ruler of the world.

    Elder Dark Priest knitted his brows while staring at newly entered subordinates with fierce eyes.

    A threatening aura of dark greenish hue burst out from the Elder Dark Priest body.

    Upon feeling the pressure from it, ¡°Hiiieee!¡±

    Thud!

    A nauseating feeling invaded his subordinate. They all fell on their knees: ¡°Elder Dark Priest, we beg for forgiveness. T... the lord has a present for you...¡± One out of the 5 subordinates hastily said in a stammered statement.

    After the word ¡®lord¡¯ was heard by him, the Dark Priest immediately calmed down. Then he noticed some unconscious bodies lying on the ground. A sinister smile appeared in his beardy mouth.

    ¡°Ow, how generous the lord was,¡± sang the Elder Dark Priest.

    He wondered why the Lord didn¡¯t send a telepathicmunication to him. But he guessed that the lord didn¡¯t want to disturb his work.

    Since the lord was so generous, he could only repay him with good news.

    After several attempts of dissecting and reforming his subject¡¯s bodies. A realization came to him. In truth, he gained experience points whenever he dissected living things.

    His lord once said to him, that he was gifted with high intelligence, and that he wasn¡¯t the type to engage in a brawl base on his stats.

    The lord also said that the more knowledge he gained, the higher his magical aura would be. As long as he invested in his intelligence, there was a higher chance he would learn the spells he desired. Just that he needed a good understanding regarding it.

    After hearing the lord¡¯s words, and fueled with Little Sky¡¯s unceasing tale about a cool magician. The Dark Priest came to the realization, he wanted to be that cool magician.

    A sinister grin appeared on the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s face as he stared at the lying bodies on the ground.

    ¡®Another experience, another knowledge! Huehue!¡¯ The Dark Priest thought with a chuckle. Then his eyes gleamed in a brief moment.

    Back to the fight, after Night killed all the people who came pointed their weapons at her lord, Mr. Yule clenched her teeth while Mr. Jackson was staring at them with bloodshot eyes.

    He could not let them go after what they did. After Yeman freed himself using the de he took from the enemy, ¡°Go! All of you restrain them, especially the woman!¡± Mr. Yule shouted hismand.

    After his shout, from everywhere in the room, people in uniform ck clothing appeared simultaneously. They appeared all around, surrounding them. Some even came jumping off from the ceiling.

    ¡°Gahahaha! Did that surprise you, huh? Now kneel before me! Or else, I will order my men to kill that person!¡± Mr. Yule threatened.

    Night and Yeman took the blindfold and saw many people in suspicious clothing, surrounding them.

    Each of them was aiming their weapons while exuding a colorful magical aura.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Mr. Yule and Mr. Jackson furrowed when he heard a chuckleing from the young man.

    ¡°Laugh while you still can, moron!¡± He muttered after a gnash.

    ¡°Heh, acting brave in front of hundreds of enemies is just making a fool of yourself. Perhaps he already lost his senses.¡±

    Jackson whispered.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was stolen when the young man suddenly said: ¡°Tell me...¡±

    Tap, tap, tap,

    They stared at him as he casually walked in the middle of the room, ¡°What is death to you?¡± His voice reverberated. Then he continued, ¡°Do you... fear death?¡± He nced at the people on his right. ¡°Do you like your current life?¡± Then he nced to the left. ¡°Do you have someone you value?¡± Then he stared to the front while showing a slight smile. ¡°Or will you regret it if you die today?- he made a short pause and continued saying: ¡°Uh... well, no need to answer thest question. Since it is only applicable to someone who managed toe back to life after death.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone fell silent, wondering what this young man was talking about.

    This arrogant young man was like a lost young kid in the middle of the wilds surrounded by hungry beasts.

    It seemed like he lost his mind after realizing that there was no way for him to escape and that it was futile to struggle.

    Even if he had a strong girl beside him, surrounded by this many people of Silver-Grade rank and some were even at the peak of Silver, it was right to assume that he was pushing himself to look calm.

    But unfortunately, there was only death and a bitter future awaits him.

    It was in the mind of everyone.

    ¡°.....¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, ¡°Gahahaha...!¡±, ¡°Oho ho ho!¡± Mr. Yule and Mr. Jacksonughed out loud.

    ¡°Idiot! Gahaha!¡±

    ¡°Such a moron! Oho ho ho!¡±

    The twoughed and said their insult.

    ¡°No one here was afraid of death! I would even eat death if he showed up in front of me... But you!¡±

    Shouted Mr. Yule while pointing his index finger at the young man. ¡°You shall start kneeling in front of me and beg for your life!¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± the young man said, followed by bone crackling noise when he twisted his head left to right. After stretching his arms, he continued saying: ¡°That¡¯s good because no one shall leave alive in this room without my permission...¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Mr. Yule and Jackson gawked upon hearing the young man¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t know what to think of this young man anymore. Looks like he was already beyond help. However, Mr. Yule didn¡¯t like what he heard.

    ¡°Dumbassssss.....!¡± He roared. ¡°The one who had the right to decide in this room is only meeee!¡± He said as he pointed to himself. Veins were visible in his eyes and a pulse in cross-shape appeared on his face as he waved his hand and ordered his men to kill the foolish young man.

    All of the surrounding people hurriedlyunch to attack the young man. Those who were at the front lifted their weapon to stab him.

    A grin appeared on the face of Mr. Yule when the young man was surrounded. ¡®He did not even retaliate, probably afraid! Gyahaha! Slurk!¡± He thought andughed inwardly then licked his mouth.

    Those at the front who attacked him were sessfully pierced his body.

    Everyone¡¯s grin was visible under the hood they were wearing, when their weapon pierced the young man¡¯s flesh and the young woman wasn¡¯t able to save him!

    In truth, they were wary of her after witnessing her extraordinary strength and speed. They were even guessing that she was at the Gold-Stage. But because of their numbers, they believed that they could restrain her. Look, she was even standing without doing anything. Perhaps she chose her safety. They thought so.

    Most of them were skilled people who have trained arduously in the guidance of an old master. They umted enough strength and experience in a battle, and each of them were so used to killing.

    So what¡¯s a mere young man? There was no need to gang up on him if not because of that young woman¡¯s presence.

    But suddenly, they noticed something weird. The young man was still grinning while slowly ncing at them, even though they pierced his body!

    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s no blood?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    One of them eximed upon noticing that the wound... no! There was no wound too! Everyone was stunned for a moment. But before they could react, they saw their bodies below them.

    Wait... below?!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: Uncertainty and fear

    A dreadful feeling creeped out from within them after seeing their body underneath without their head intact!

    How-?

    When-?

    Questions were flooding in their minds, but it was toote, their state of being awake had slowly waned, and they could not control their bodies anymore.

    Thud, thud, thud...!

    Heads were rolling uponnding on the ground, dyeing the tiled floor with scarlet color. Just then, *Woosh!* Blood shot-out from their headless body like a fountain.

    Every enemy around him had fallen in a state of shock. In his hand, they noticed he was gripping a sword with a dark red color de.

    .....

    In Yeman¡¯s vision, the notification of gaining 8375 Soul Points and 2250 Experience Points had repeatedly appeared. Fortunately, blessing skill and Soul Fletcher title both were having additional 50% experience points and Soul Points earned.

    And five souls went to his Soul Collections after he killed the five people in front of him.

    It was thanks to his Demonic Shield that he currently equipped in his inventory that the enemies failed to cause wounds on him.

    Their attack wasn¡¯t enough to damage him. Yeman¡¯s Demonic Shield gave him 2000 physical and magic defense. On the contrary, the enemy¡¯s weapons weren¡¯t high quality.

    However, the additional effect ¡®Reflect¡¯ had failed to take its effect as it needed to be summoned in the hand for it to activate.

    On the other hand, since he was equipping the Demonic Shield in inventory, the Killing Sword in hand was just a penalty weapon. It also means that there were no additional stats increased, and it even lowered his stats.

    Although it reduced his attributes, it didn¡¯t influence his stats much. Thanks to his high status, a little deduction wasn¡¯t an issue at all.

    The bodies that lost their heads fell on the ground right after their heads rolled.

    After the bodies caused a dull sound, the remaining enemies woke up from being shocked.

    They immediately summoned their magical aura and rushed to attack him. Everyone was charging with bloodshot eyes.

    Seeing the enemies from all sides, Yeman smirked. A secondter, an ominous pressure burst out from his body.

    Woosh! A gushing sound of oppression.

    Everyone who came to attack him was hit by it. Their bodies flew away and rolled many times on the ground.

    Though it didn¡¯t cause much damage to them, it shook them and caused fear.

    Cough! Cough! Cough! They coughed blood. The impact was strong enough to damage their internal organs.

    It was the skill brought by equipping the shield as his sub-weapon.

    The name of the skill he used was Force Shield.

    Without wasting more time, he rushed and started attacking the enemies. He waved the sword in hand to the enemy, who was closer and seemingly in shock. Fortunately, the person¡¯s experience was able to help him, he managed to dodge Yeman¡¯s attack.

    Yeman twitched his brows at his failure to hit him. Looks like the deduction on his speed had made him move slowly. He followed after the enemy by kicking the floor in which the strength of his kick even caused the tiled floor to break.

    But because of it, his body also shot like a train. The enemy widened his eyes as he thought they would collide at each other but. ¡°Dammit!¡± he cursed under his breath, afraid of the collision. However, before the collision happened, Yeman lifted the sword in hand and waved it again to the enemy.

    Ugh! A groan escaped from his mouth, and the appearance of a diagonal wound followed after. Then, blood spurted from it.

    Yeman noticed the damage wasn¡¯t enough to kill it. The attack was off slightly. The health points of the enemy had a little left.

    He then followed with a kick.

    The number of -2777 was visible in his vision. In truth, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength on that kick. But he believed it was enough to kill it.

    Seeing theirrade killed by the young man, the others started their attacks. The only thing that bugged them was the young man was able to stay unscathed at the recent stab.

    They were wondering how the young man did it, but it was already history. They needed to attack and kill him! No matter what happened, they needed to do it at all means they could muster.

    Yeman noticed two enemies lunged themselves to him while raising their hands, holding the weapon, in the air. Then simultaneously strike down to him.

    He blocked their attacks with his sword. However, another one came to stab him from the back.

    The enemy grinned when his sword prated him. But soon, he froze, because the same happened to the others his weapon also failed to cause a wound on the young man.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Startled, ¡°What the heck!¡± He cried out. ¡°Hehe.¡± They immediately stepped back when they heard the young man chuckled. Each of them started to surface worried expressions together with puzzlement.

    ¡®How the hell could he not be wounded?¡¯ They protest in their minds.

    Me. Yule, on the other hand, was twitching his brows. ¡°Dammit! What are you doing?! Kill him! Useless shit!¡± He barked at his men.

    ¡°Fools...!¡± Night uttered a single word to the enemy¡¯s foolishness.

    Once they stepped back, he would charge at them and swung his Killing Sword for the kill.

    Some of the enemies did not attack yet. They waited for their chance while studying him, seemingly trying to figure out his weak points.

    However, as the battle got longer, they noticed no weakness from him. Still, theirrade¡¯s damage could not wound him!

    Is he even a human? Wait. Could it be that he was a ghost? Many of them started to doubt the young man.

    Mr. Yule and Jackson were starting to worry because the young man was still breathing.

    His men were not even dealt a scratch to him. Could it be that his people are incapable of killing him? Did he waste his money by raising these useless fools?

    Just then,

    Fwoosh!

    At the corner of his eyes, he noticed one of his men shot magical energy to the young man.

    Yeman, who was busy attacking the others, didn¡¯t notice the iing mass of magical energy.

    When he noticed that the other enemy had backed away simultaneously, it was already toote. A loud explosion followed after.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oho ho ho.¡±

    Mr. Yule and Jackson¡¯sugh resounded in the room.

    ¡°Finally! Someone is not as brainless as most of you!¡±

    Mr. Yule eximed. Then, Jackson followed, ¡°Oho ho ho! As expected of Captain Turo, he is truly the strongest among them.¡±

    The other men of Mr. Yule frowned. They could not let that only the Captain take their boss¡¯s favor.

    Each of them stepped back farther from the young man. They could feel that he was still breathing. Perhaps, he was in the brim of death.

    They needed to finish him. Whoevernded thest hit would get thestugh.

    Captain Turo wasn¡¯t bothered that the others were talking about him. After he fired the magical energy, he once again condensed another in his hands.

    He knew that attack wasn¡¯t enough to kill him. At most, it could cause him fatal injury. The smoke after the explosion had cleared right away, just right that Captain Turo and the others had finished condensing magical energy.

    But everyone was stunned, and the n to bombard him did not happen, because the young man was still standing without injury!

    No! In fact. He was hurt. But a little burn only on his shoulder. Aside from that, nothing else was visible.

    Uncertainty had finally creeped out on them.

    In their minds, they shouted, ¡°they needed to attack!¡± Yet, their hands trembled and failed to do so. Each of them froze in fear.

    It was only natural that they felt it as they could not deal damage to him.

    Contrary to their expectations, Yeman was admiring that attack just now. He did not expect that it could hurt him. But he already could guess the reason why it caused a little burn to him. The reason was just simple; it was because the strength of the person¡¯s attack varied to the amount of magical energy that he/she condensed.

    However, not all of them were as scared as most.

    Captain Turo fired another magical energy. It was bigger than before and much more powerful. It also had the form of a spear.

    Yeman heard the person with gold teeth grinning together with the salesman.

    A smirk appeared on his face. A secondter, before the spear-like magical energy hit him, he disappeared.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The room shook terribly when the explosion happened.

    Some debris of tiled floors even flew and scattered everywhere like spraying bullets.

    Mr. Yule was back into his euphoria upon seeing the much stronger explosion. He didn¡¯t care about the destruction of the building. He was more inclined to kill the young man who insulted him.

    ¡°Gyahaha, that¡¯s what you got for being a show-off!¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: The Legendary Sword Martial

    Just right after Mr. Yule¡¯s guffaw, a thunderous explosion happened to the right side of the room.

    He stoppedughing and quickly nced. A foreboding feeling crept on him. He was right! The young man was there! He was standing around seven people. But those seven people were lying unconscious on the ground.

    In his hand, he was still gripping his sword with a dark red de.

    ¡°Grrrrr!¡± Mr. Yule gnashed his teeth. Jackson beside him had started sweating. He worried if their men were not capable of killing that young man.

    Yeman disappeared before spear-like magical energy hit him. It wasn¡¯t because of his Sneak skill from a dagger weapon, but a Sudden Charge from his sword skill. He unequipped his Demonic Shield and equipped his Killing Sword as a sub-weapon.

    After equipping his Killing Sword, his Strength and Dexterity had a massive increase.

    Again, Soul points and Experience points were repeatedly popping out in his vision, together with the absorption of green energy into his body.

    .....

    Yeman did not stand still for long as more condensed magical energies wereing to him. Some of them were shapeless, and some were in the form of weapons.

    He used another Sudden Charged to his right, to where the other enemies started condensing another magical energy.

    Another explosion followed after his figure disappeared and reappeared in another corner of the room.

    Seeing his men going lesser, Mr. Yule finally showed a worried expression. His face twitched bitterly.

    Even Jackson beside started mumbling about escaping.

    Bang! A loud explosion reverberated.

    The cause of it was the attack from his men. It failed to hit its target and directly crashed to the floor.

    To where the explosion happened¨C arge pit formed.

    However, their eyes darted to another explosion. It happened not far from therge pit. The cause of it was the young man and his weird attack. Explosions and grieving cries would follow after the young man¡¯s charge. It was a strange attack, like a beast on a rampage.

    ¡°T... This is bad, Mr. Yule,¡± Jackson muttered in a stammering voice.

    Mr. Yule frowned. ¡°What are you talking about, there¡¯s no way my men would lose by that brat!¡±

    Aside from it, there were many of them. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will exhaustter. When that happened, Hehehe!¡± Said Mr. Yule as he grinned broadly.

    ¡°I... I see, you are right, Mr. Yule! Oho ho ho!¡±

    Jackson alsoughed. Mr. Yule was right. It would only be a matter of time that the young man exhausted himself, when that happened, hehehe! No one can stop them. Jackson thought.

    After half an hour of continued fighting, many dead bodies were lying on the floor. The shiny tiled floor before the fight had now turned into a pond of blood. Strong smells invaded their nostrils, giving them nauseating feelings.

    The corpse¡¯s cuts were everywhere on the bodies. Even a horror movie would lose at its brutality.

    Yeman fought the urge to vomit. Although he was the cause of it, it was only for self-defense. But in truth, his inner self protested. It was clear that he let himself fall to their ambush so that he had a reason to kill them without feeling guilty, all for the sake of collecting souls.

    Just as he nned, there were many souls to collect in this ce.

    A sinister grin under the veil of the guilty face had crept out from within him; still holding the Killing Sword, he nced at the remaining enemies.

    Holes and bloodstain were everywhere on his tatteredmoner clothes.

    But he didn¡¯t mind it.

    Fwisssh!

    He flung the sword to get rid of the blood on it. The blood smeared on the floor. Then he slowly nced around him¨C to all the remaining enemies.

    They stepped back subconsciously when his red agate eyesnded on them, seemingly afraid. His eyes were like the eyes of the ferocious beast that was inviting them into the abyss.

    At the moment, about seventy enemies were left. Yet, none of them had the guts to face him.

    ¡°Dammit! What are you doing?! Useless morons! You wasted the money I spent on you all! You can¡¯t even deal with that lone brat!¡±

    Mr. Yule yelled angrily. He could not believe that his men could not ovee a single person! It was fortunate that the youngdy with abnormal speed did not join the fight. Yet! There was no change at all!

    After hearing their boss, Captain Turo stepped to the front.

    Too many of his men had fallen today, and he onlynded a hit that failed to cause an injury to the enemy. He knew that this person wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    Even though he was just a young man, his strength was so abnormal. Perhaps he was a lucky irregr.

    Or if not, he probably had a unique seed. It was also possible that he was from the great noble families and just disguised himself. He wondered if Mr. Yule angered one of the great families.

    These two young people both have extraordinary strength. It was dubious that they weremoners only.

    However, he wasn¡¯t a weak person, as well. He just needed to confirm something from this young man before ending him.

    ¡°Hey, kid!¡±

    Yeman did not expect that the person who remained at the back this whole time suddenly came in front, and unexpectedly he called out to him.

    Captain Turo noticed the young man stared at him, seemingly waiting for him to continue his words.

    ¡°Are you an agent from the great family?¡± He asked.

    After hearing his words, the others started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Great family?¡±

    ¡°But he was so strong...¡±

    ¡°Look, we can¡¯t even wound him!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s suspicious...¡±

    ¡°Dammit! What is Captain Turo doing... grrr?!¡± Mr. Yule grumbled and gritted his golden teeth. But he was startled also after hearing him.

    Yeman smiled slightly at him. Then, he opened his mouth. ¡°No, I¡¯m not...¡± he replied.

    Captain Turo stared at his eyes, seemingly gauging his reply, ¡°I see,¡± he said.

    Based on what he saw in his eyes, the young man was telling the truth. But it puzzled him even more that he was so strong even though he wasn¡¯t from the top families.

    In any case, he needed to end him.

    Whoever he was, it was unfortunate, but only one of them shall remain.

    Saying no more, he summoned magical energy around his long sword and slowly advanced towards the young man in the middle of the room.

    Yeman also summoned soul energy around his Killing sword.

    ¡°The Captain wanted to duel?¡±

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    ¡°Moron! Don¡¯t you know? He was an expert swordsman! He was once called the Sword Martial.¡±

    ¡°Really? The legendary Sword Martial?!¡±

    ¡°What is Sword Martial?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Fools!¡±

    ¡°I see, you are a newbie in this group. He was once a captain of the empire¡¯s soldiers. Not just that, some of the great families were reaching a hand on him to work with them. But he refused for some reason that he was the only one¨C knew.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean... the captain wasn¡¯t serious till¡¯ this time?¡±

    ¡°An expert would not show their all¨C that was the unspoken rule, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Still, the enemy can¡¯t be wounded. How will the captain deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Heh! Just watch.¡±

    Some of his men were muttering at each other.

    ¡®Hehe, finally, Captain Turo would reveal! The real Turo! Now he would be going to use the real strength that he was hiding up until now. Back then, he was an expert feared by many enemies. He was like a hungry beast. But something happened that made him lose interest in the empire! And I, as the benevolent person, had reached out a hand to him, in the guise of helping him. However, the real cause of his grief was no other than me! Whahahaha! Now, he was working like a puppet in my hands. The formerly Sword Martial that was feared by many was secretly working as the captain of my men! Hehehe, who would have thought about it!¡¯

    In his mind, Mr. Yuleughed like a madman.

    Captain Turo and Yeman were slowly approaching each other. Both were pointing the tip of their sword below. When they reached a distance of ten meters away from each other, they both summoned energy on their feet and kicked the floor.

    The strength of their kicks caused the floor to cave-in. Then their figure disappeared and shot like aet towards each other.

    In just a split second, Ting! A high piercing sound invaded their ears.

    ¡®Tsk! He¡¯s truly strong!¡¯ Captain Turomented in his mind. His hand trembled at the impact of their swords.

    The following action was them exchanging consecutive strikes using their swords.

    Ting ting ting!

    .....

    ¡®S...strong!¡¯ Yeman thought when he noticed that the enemy was different from everyone.

    A sword strikeing from the enemy¡¯s side had almost hit him on the guts. Good thing that he managed to rotate his Killing sword and blocked it. A gritting noise of two metal scrapping each other tickles their ears.

    Sparks like fireworks were flying everywhere. Like in rhyme with each other, the two stepped back at the same time.

    Now they were starting eye to eye.

    ¡®Hehe, this is good. He¡¯s strong.¡¯

    Yeman thought.

    L

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: Unpolished Skill

    WOAH!!!

    ¡°The captain managed to push back the enemy!¡±

    ¡°I told you! The captain isn¡¯t an ordinary person!¡±

    His men started mumbling noisily.

    Yeman noticed that his enemy lifted his sword, then pointed the tip of it to him. He narrowed his eyes as he gazed at him.

    ¡°You... Are strong. But your way of the sword is random and unpolished. With that, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    Yeman further squinted his eyes from his enemy¡¯s remarks. He agreed to him that he wasn¡¯t skilled in using a sword; It was the first time that he wielded such a real thing.

    .....

    He remembered ying before. That time when he was still a kid, he used to consider a stick as his sword.

    Yet, here he was, facing a real swordsman. He, on the other hand, was holding a real sword the same as his enemy. No, it wasn¡¯t just actually a real sword; it was a magical sword.

    His mouth twitched and extended into a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± After saying it, he didn¡¯t wait for the enemy to reply. His figure shot towards the enemy while dragging his sword.

    He kicked the tainted-floor and rapidly dashed, but, ¡°!!¡± Yeman lost his bnce. His foot slid! The blood had caused the floor to be slippery. ¡°Damn!¡±

    Before Yeman could regain his footing, he heard a strange sound of tearing the air.

    At the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a metallic glint. He felt a foreboding feeling. A sword sh was hastily approaching. It wasing from below.

    ¡°R...Rising Dragon strike!?¡± One of Captain Turo¡¯s men eximed.

    If Yeman could not do something, he would be sliced in half, vertically. In addition to that, he had no time to switch his sub-weapon.

    He was in an awkward position in which his body was slightly behind his feet. He was in a posture like a reversed letter C.

    Looking at the situation, he had no way out! Everyone who was watching gasped while holding their breaths.

    Mr. Yule and Jackson were already grinning. Against a Legendary Sword-Martial, one couldn¡¯t let himself make a single mistake; because one mistake meant death.

    The long narrow sword made a rapid noise as it hastily tore the air.

    In just a split second, Whoosh!

    Ugh! A moan of pain escaped from the mouth.

    A vertical strike from the bottom had left a mark in the air. It looked like a rising dragon just looking at it.

    After the strike, only silence remained, but all of them were stupefied because the Rising Dragon strike only hit an empty air! And Captain Turo was wounded!

    Night sneered at them. ¡®What a pity bunch,¡¯ she mumbled. The thought of his Lord going to lose had never crossed her mind.

    Mr. Yule and Jackson widened their eyes.

    A stab pierced Turo on his right shoulder. He reacted immediately by leaping forward. Yeman decided not to pursue him, but a wicked grin was visible on his face.

    Plok! Plok! Plok! Blood was dripping from Turo¡¯s wound down to the floor.

    Turo was sending him a perplexed look.

    ¡°I wonder what the Legendary Sword Martial feels after receiving a wound from an enemy with an unpolished sword skill?¡± He mocked him.

    Captain Turo was holding his wounded shoulder while ring daggers at him. He never expected that his enemy had such a cunning technique!

    However, this enemy was seemingly looking down on him! He didn¡¯t follow up with another attack.

    ¡®So, haughty!¡¯ He eximed in mind.

    Captain Turo summoned another magical energy on his left hand and grasped his wound. A groaning sound escaped from his mouth while he was bearing the pain.

    Whatever he did wasn¡¯t some kind of healing. He was just stopping the flow of blood temporarily to prevent the bleeding.

    It was amon technique they used back then when he was still a soldier of the empire.

    While he was doing it, his eyes never left his enemy. He could not guess what this person was currently thinking.

    When the bleeding stopped, he gripped his weapon once again. Then he posed in which he was holding the hilt of the sword with both hands.

    ¡°Heh! Come on Legendary sir!¡± He mocked him while his left hand was beckoning his enemy to attack.

    ¡°Dammit, so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Captain! Teach that idiot!¡± His men had started squealing.

    Captain Turo also heard Mr. Yule and Jackson¡¯s voices. They were urging him to kill the young man.

    The reason he was under him was not that he had a debt on him. But because he wanted to stay close to the person who was the reason for his misery.

    He knew what Mr. Yule did. But, he could not openly oppose him. Thanks to his men, guarding him heavily, he could not find the right time to strike.

    Aside from that, he was part of a criminal organization. It was an association of influential people that took over the underground world.

    He had a strong notion that some families of great families were backing it, though he had no evidence.

    It was also the reason why he could not trust asking hisrade in the empire¡¯s soldiers. After all, the great families had eyes and ears everywhere. As long as he wasn¡¯t sure of which of the great families were backing them, he could not disclose such information, even to the Royal Family.

    It was also one of the reasons that he quitted being the empire¡¯s soldiers.

    Regardless, he needed to defeat this young man in front of him to gather more trust from Mr. Yule.

    He fixed his grip on his sword, then, he summoned a brilliant magical aura on it. With two consecutive steps, his figure shot to his enemy.

    However, his eyebrow twitched upon seeing his enemy was standing still.

    He felt suspicious about it. The fact that he had some unusual abilities, it was daring of him to charge into him. It was daringly true if the one who was fighting the young man wasn¡¯t him. Fortunately, it was Turo. Fighting such an opponent wasn¡¯t new to him.

    He just needed to widen his perception to the full extent and used his Full Charge ability to perform a high-speed attack. It also helped him to detect unusual fluctuations around him. He took a hit a while ago because it didn¡¯te to him that such a person had such great ability.

    It was umon for a person of his age to have that kind of ability.

    Nheless, he would kill him this time! This person was scary when he matured enough. Captain Turo thought so.

    And that girl also, he would find a chance to kill her next. She would be a big problem if Mr. Yule seeded with his n. It would hinder his n of revenge.

    ¡°!!¡±

    In just a split second, the tip of his sword was piercing the space and wasing hastily to kill the young man.

    Although it bugged him that the young man was standing-still like he had no n to evade, he could not stop his attack.

    His sword made a sharp sound, but it only reached the tip of his enemy¡¯s nose.

    Then, suddenly his world turned upside down. He felt dizzy, and his knee trembled.

    Everyone who was cheering at him gaped when they saw him fell on his knee.

    ¡°What happened to the captain?¡± Someone among the crowds asked the question.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The others fell silent as they could not exin either.

    They saw the young man did not move, but they suspected that he did something again. Turo forced himself to nce at the young man.

    He saw him gazing at his eyes. He noticed that from the young man¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t even a speck of fear in them. By gazing into his eyes, he could tell that he was expecting this to happen.

    Howe? Did he fell into his trap? Turo asked inwardly. Yet, it was toote now. He let himself blinded by hatred and failed to notice his enemy¡¯sid-out traps. His overthinking caused him to have a muddled up mind.

    His face turned grim when he saw the young man lifted his sword above. He was sneering at him with a wide grin.

    ¡°This sword had a special effect that could weaken my opponent whenever this sword wounded them, ¡± he finally understood the reason that he suddenly felt weak. Now, goodbye Mr. Legendary Sword Martial, ¡± the young man said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°I see, so it was high-Grade equipment,¡± he replied before closing his eyes. He did not expect that the young man would say it.

    His doubt that the person in front of him was from one of the great families just getting stronger. After all, themoners could not afford to buy such expensive equipment.

    Yeman lifted the sword higher and made a downward strike to behead the enemy.

    Heh, after a sneer, Swoosh! The air-tearing sound reached their ears.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: Deception

    The sword stopped at a hairsbreadth distance from his neck.

    Yeman did not proceed because a telepathic voice came in. It was from one of his people, from Dark Priest.

    ¡°My Lord, thanks for the gifts.¡±

    After hearing the word gift, he assumed that he meant the goons.

    No problem,¡± he tly said as he was doing something important at the moment. Although he was talking with the Dark Priest, his eyes didn¡¯t avert from the person.

    And his Killing sword was caressing his neck. Just a little push would end a person¡¯s life.

    Just as he thought the Dark Priest already ended the telepathy, he heard him saying, ¡°Actually, my lord, I had a breakthrough, and not just that, I learned a new skill.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Eh really?¡±

    Yeman was surprised. He was busy these past days and not able to check their statuses.

    Elder Dark Priest made a nod by slightly moaning.

    He wanted to tell him that he wanted to talk to himter as he was doing something at the moment, but the already blurted out saying, ¡°With my new ability, I think I can read someone¡¯s memory fragment as long as I extract their brain and study them.¡±

    After saying it, Yeman was stunned for a second. He wondered if the Elder Dark Priest was telling the truth. He was bing darker, though.

    The Elder Dark Priest also told him that he obtained information from the Oldman, which was probably useful to him.

    He widened his eyes after hearing it. ¡°Is he dead?¡± He asked. It was a waste if he was dead already. He wanted that Oldman to suffer more.

    And also, he believed that he was still useful for the ns, mainly because their battle against that family was still ongoing.

    ¡°Rest assured, My Lord. Although his skull is currently empty, he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk againter, ¡± he ended the conversation. For some reason, he felt like he became the leader of a ck organization that sells organs.

    While Yeman was talking with Elder Dark Priest, the other people were showing puzzled faces. They were puzzled as to why he stopped his attack.

    Did he feel pity for the Captain? No, it was impossible. He already killed so many of theirrades for him to pity the Captain. It was unthinkable!

    Yeman noticed the enemy was umting magical energy inside him. Probably, it was to counter the effect of weakening.

    Thud! A kick to the face instantly ckouts the Turo.

    He hasn¡¯t pitied him at all! They eximed inwardly.

    It was thanks to his Lord¡¯s Domain that he was able to escape the recent predicament.

    After seeing their captain lying on the floor, the others showed scared faces. They were wondering what happened to him when he suddenly fell to his knee.

    Sweats started to pour on the face of Mr. Yule, while Jackson, on the other hand, was slowly slipping away.

    However, before he could use the door behind them, Night had appeared in front of him. He instantly froze on the spot when a cold gaze bore upon him.

    ¡°Moron! Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± he shouted at her.

    Everyone nced at where Mr. Jackson was. They saw him summon his magical aura andunched an attack on thess.

    He passed by a step behind her. But they noticed something that made them stunned with cold feet.

    Mr. Jackson¡¯s head was nowhere to see!

    In the hand of Night, her fingers with long ck nails were gripping the hair of Jackson! A cold sensation creeped out on their spines. Everyone trembled in the fear that thisdy would soon do the same to them.

    She was still wearing a cold lofty face.

    Gulping sounds were discernible everywhere.

    Plok! Plok! plok!

    Droplets of blood from Jackson¡¯s head add more pressure to them.

    Night slowly nced at Mr. Yule. He staggered back and fell on his butt.

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯te close!¡± He shouted. ¡°You morons! Help me! Kill her!¡± He ordered his men. His men nced at each other, seemingly waiting for someone to do it first.

    However, most of them weren¡¯t willing to be the next victim.

    ¡°Dammit! Grr...! Yaaaah!¡±

    One of them screamed as he resolved himself and rushed forward while raising a weapon to save his boss.

    Swoosh!

    Before he could take his 5th steps, something pierced his skull. The man froze, then blood sprayed afterward.

    Everyone stared with wide eyes.

    Tap, tap, tap,

    Then they heard unhurried footsteps. ¡°I told you, I will decide who can leave here alive.¡±

    His voice just added up a bucket of cold water onto them. Everyone didn¡¯t know what to do. They were overwhelmed by two young people.

    Dammit! What kind of enemy they had involved themselves this time! They thought with regrets.

    ¡°Shit! Useless fools!¡± Mr. Yule bellowed.

    He had himself to rely on by now. His men were shitty scared. Jackson was dead, and his captain was unconscious!

    ¡°Heh!¡± He sneered. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as the most magician in this room, he had some ways to escape such a predicament.

    When Night arrived five meters away from him, ¡°Hehehe!¡± He chuckled suddenly.

    Night stared at him and thought he became an idiot.

    However, Mr. Yule lifted his hand towards her. In which one of the rings in his finger gleamed.

    ¡°Now! You will be my¨C!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, something pierced his chest.

    A ck hand? Mr. Yule asked in mind. No! It was longer for a hand! He eximed.

    He nced at her and saw something behind her. It was like a shadow with multiple hands.

    With wide eyes and a puzzled look, he nced at her with a grimace. ¡°G...Gold-Stage...?¡± Hisst words before he stopped breathing.

    Blood dripped from his mouth, and his consciousness had faded without him knowing what it was.

    The other people who were still alive in the room were like rats as they scuttled away to escape.

    As expected, most of them were killed by him and her. They tried to beg for their life, but he needed to collect their souls.

    Only a few of them that he left alive. They sighed in relief, but Yeman didn¡¯t mean good for them. Sooner, they woulde to realize that they had rather died this time.

    Yeman moved near the unconscious person and tapped him slightly using his sword.

    ¡°Wake up, Oldman!¡± Yeman called out.

    The body twitched before a groan was heard by him.

    ¡°H...How did you know?¡± Captain Turo was surprised.

    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t underestimate me...¡± Yeman replied.

    ¡°I... see,¡± he regretfully said. He didn¡¯t expect that the young man was so capable¨C to notice his deception.

    He gathered magical energy within him to freeze his breathing, to deceive everyone that he was dead.

    Yet, this young was still able to see through his deception. He could fight him, but with his current situation, he had little chance of winning. Even if he seeded in killing the young man, there was still that young girl.

    Aside from that, the cause of his grief was already dead. He had no reason to live anymore. He closed his eyes while in his mind he thought, ¡®The Legend of the Sword Martial had already ended a long time ago.¡¯

    ¡°Tell me, kid. Why didn¡¯t you kill me just yet?¡± Turo asked, curious.

    ¡°Fufu.¡± He heard the kidugh.

    ¡°Howe I killed a person who didn¡¯t even have an intention to kill me.¡±

    After hearing the young man, he was further surprised by him.

    It was true that he intentionally weakened his magical attack and even did not use half of his ability in their duel. But how did this young man notice that? He widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s your win,¡± Turo admitted.

    ¡°So, since you don¡¯t have a n to kill me. Are you just letting me go?¡± He asked the obvious.

    .....

    ¡°Hm... Not really.¡±

    Turo knitted his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked again but slightly confused this time.

    ¡°Do you want to join forces with me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He fell silent for a moment. It wasn¡¯t like he was surprised.

    ¡°Hm... I see. I saw iting. But kiddo, I have nothing left in this world.¡± If only he asked him before he killed that lowlife, he would consider perhaps. That if he knew from the start of this young man¡¯s strength.

    Since if he asked him without him knowing of his real strength, he would just think that he was delusional, typical of people his age.

    ¡°Fufu!

    He thought the kid would back down after hearing his reply. But he heard a chuckle instead.

    ¡°Your fight, Mister, I think it was just starting.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Turo was stupefied.

    He pushed his body and sat on his butt. Then he gazed at the young man¡¯s eyes. Although he was chuckling, his eyes were saying that he was serious.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked though he was still a little doubtful of his words.

    After seeing his reaction, Yeman¡¯s extended into a broader smile. His guess was on the spot!

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: Force Activation Artefact

    Captain Turo stared at Yeman¡¯s eyes. In his mind, the young man in front of him had weird colored eyes!

    If only Yeman knew what he was thinking, he would strongly disagree with him. After all, he chose this color because, for him, it was cool!

    Nheless, Turo saw nothing suspicious from those eyes aside from the feeling as though those eyes wanted to tell him that this was an unfinished business.

    And it¡¯s all just the start.

    Deep inside, a fury was reborn from within Turo.

    He lifted his hand deliberately; he reached out the hand that was straight reaching out on him, waiting for him to grab. With a flicker of new glint in his eyes, he decided to grab it. But, just right when he was about to grab it, their attention was stolen by some weird noises.

    Da-dhak! Da-dhak! Da-dhak! Everyone paused when they heard the loud pulsating sounds. It seemed as though the whole room was pulsating, but it wasn¡¯t. Then it was followed by eerie groaning sounds.

    .....

    Yeman, Night, and Captain Turo nced to where it wasing.

    They saw the supposedly dead Mr. Yule; his body was twitching.

    ¡°???¡±

    Question marks were floating above their heads.

    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± Yeman muttered a question out of wonder.

    The body was exuding a dark purplish aura. Yeman knitted his brows. He saw when that person was killed by Night after a long ck arm pierced through his chest.

    But howe he was moving now?! He eximed inwardly. Not just that, his body started to grow bigger too!

    Tsk!

    They heard Turo click his tongue between his teeth.

    ¡°My lord, look!¡± Night, who was silent the whole time, had beckoned him while she was pointing at something. He nced where she was pointing and saw the ring on Mr. Yule¡¯s finger glowing.

    ¡°A Force Activation artefact, ¡± Turo muttered as he used his knee to push himself up.

    Yeman darted his eyes to Turo. ¡°Force Activation?¡± He repeated in a question.

    A frown happened on Turo¡¯s face. ¡°That ring, it is an Artefact that enabled him to activate his bloodline forcefully,¡± he replied. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s a holder of bloodline power! My guess was right!¡± Turo added, in anguish.

    In truth, it was also one of the reasons why he was wary to sneak an attack on him. He was doubting that Mr. Yule wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°A bloodline? What is that?¡±

    Turo suddenly heard the young man asked.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He nced at him. It was umon that someone of such age had no idea about it. But he pushed it at the back of his head, as it wasn¡¯t umon also to find someone who doesn¡¯t know about the bloodline power.

    Turo breathed, then slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Bloodline is the power inherited from the ancients. I¡¯m not an expert at it. But based on the Ancient record, over a thousand years, the world was ruled by godly beings. At that time, the world, although wasn¡¯t peaceful, it wasn¡¯t as chaotic as now. The war broke out when a dark force started to invade the world. Then the godly beings each summoned a hero, and each of those heroes was gifted with the power from those godly beings to fight the dark forces.¡±

    Yeman narrowed his eyes after hearing him, ¡°Do you mean... the demons?¡± Upon hearing the word dark forces, he remembered the conversation of Uncle Ronny and the others inside the carriage when they were heading back to the main city of the empire. That time when they came back from the subjugation mission, he wasn¡¯t so interested in the topic about the demons. He didn¡¯t even know what kind of demons they were talking about.

    On earth, there were different kinds of it. One of them was his close friend.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Wait... Yeman remembered something. Wasn¡¯t Uncle Ronny and the others also talking about summoned heroes that time? Could it be... What the Oldman said just now is rted to those heroes from the past? Yeman doubted.

    He was about to open his mouth again to ask another thing, but Turo came saying: ¡°Yes, the demons. They were horrifying creatures-¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Just after Turo said it, the three of them were startled when the floor suddenly trembled. They noticed Mr. Yule¡¯s arm smashed on the floor. It was twitching and started bloating. Yeman thought of the balloon while watching it. It was so sinister to watch as it was a plump of human flesh that was bloating in front of them.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± He suddenly heard the Oldman beside him mutter warily.

    ¡°Why, Oldman?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He started to turn into a demon.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Yeman balled his eyes slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked in puzzlement. The Oldman said a while ago that Mr. Yule was using Force Activation Artifact to forcibly activate his Bloodline power, and he also stated that bloodline power was gifted from godlike beings to the heroes who would fight against the demons. It was also right to assume that Mr. Yule had the hero¡¯s bloodline. So, Yeman was puzzled that the person who had the bloodline of the hero turned into a demon!

    Also, it puzzled him that the dead Mr. Yule was able to use the artefact even though he was already dead.

    But the next words of Captain Turo filled his puzzlements.

    ¡°That Forced Activation Artefact would activate when the wearer decided to activate it. But it alsoes with another activation method. It auto activates when the wearer dies. It had an apparent effect of reviving the wearer. But Mr. Yule could not control his bloodline power since the rank of his magical energy is very low. His body could not handle the power of it. It caused a negative effect on him, and the negative effect ate his soul. Thus, the demon was able to possess him.¡±

    ¡°P...possessed?¡± Yeman repeated with a frown.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Turo nodded.

    ¡°.....¡±

    For some reason, Yeman¡¯s body hairs started to stand upright. It sent shivers on him.

    In truth,

    If Yeman wants, he could ask the System to give him some information about it, but he would rather not. He didn¡¯t want to be so dependent on the System about this kind of thing. Though it didn¡¯t mean he would never be.

    He just wanted to avoid spoiling himself; because, It might cause him to bezy in the process, which is not a good treat. He was already fed up with being one. So, for this new life, he wanted to be at least more productive than his previous self.

    As Yeman was considering, the supposed dead body of Mr. Yule was already so plump. His right arm grew triple its previous size, while his left remained the same. His stomach bulged to such a degree in which it tore his formal suit. At his current state, the clothes on his body were tattered and hanging. Even his head turned so big and disfigured. His big teeth were peeking from his mouth. Just looking at him could instill fear in everyone. The man turned so grotesque.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    He asked. In his mind, ¡®Damn it, so this is how a demon looks? He looked more like a zombie than a demon!¡¯ A chill ran down his spines. It was only natural for someone like him who came from earth to feel it. After all, demons were very terrifying paranormals! And this man in front of him hade back to life after he died and now possessed by a demon!

    Wait, he too was the same. But in his case, it was different though. He was the one who possessed the body.

    He nced at the person beside him. He saw him narrowed his eyes. His eyes were telling him as though what was happening in front of them was a natural circumstance in this world.

    Yeman waited for his further exnation about the so-called demons and heroes but their conversation came to a halt as the enemy were now staring at them with bloodshot eyes.

    Regardless, he already collected enough souls to expand his soul energy.

    He was about to step in front to leave the ce but: ¡°Wait!¡± The Oldman beside him called.

    He nced at him. ¡°Why?¡± Yeman asked.

    ¡°Let me handle him!¡± The Oldman said with a glint in his eyes.

    Yeman gawked for a few seconds but he noticed that the effect of weakening from his Killing sword had finally gone off.

    Looked like the Oldman misunderstood him stepping in front. Maybe he thought that he would be going to fight the Demon Yule. To be honest, he just wanted to escape. But since the Oldman said that he would be going to fight him. Yeman found no reason to disagree.

    Yeman felt excited. He wanted to witness the real strength of this person.

    The so-called Legendary Sword Martial!

    ¡°Sorry, My lord, I failed to notice that insect had something up his sleeves,¡± Night said with a sorry face. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, My Lord. I will finish it if you let me handle it,¡± she added.

    Yeman¡¯s mouth extended into a smile, then shook his head slightly. He touched her head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You did well. It¡¯s up to the Oldman now,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: Sword Martial vs Demon

    (A/N: Chapter 112 was fixed. Please re-add the book in your Library to refresh the content.)

    Shing!

    The metallic sound was produced when Turo picked up the long sword lying on the ground. It was scraping against the floor.

    In Turo¡¯s mind,

    It was good that this man had returned to life. He could finally take his revenge. The man who took his family¡¯s life; it had been so long that he waited for this moment.

    OOOOOHHHHOOOORRR!!!

    WOOOOOOOSSSSSSHH!!!

    .....

    A loud howled caused the air inside Yule¡¯s room to vibrate, throwing away the debris around him. The pressure of the howl made the floor tremble while the whole room shook terribly.

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    He sneered at him.

    ¡°That appearance suits you better, Yuuuule!¡± He screamed out his name in an unrespectful way.

    Bing a demon was better to the type of person, like Yule. It was what Turo wished to see, and It was fortunate that it did happen.

    ¡°T...Turrrroooh!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Turo and the others knitted their brows. They did not expect that Yule could still talk. However, he sounded so bizarre. His voice wasparable to that of a monster.

    ¡°Her her her!¡± Even hisughing voice could send a chill down their spines.

    Although he wasughing, his half-torn mouth almost did not move. Though, they saw it trembling. It looks sinister though because its gums and big teeth were peeking from the torn of its mouth.

    ¡°Y-You traitor!!!¡± Demon Yule screamed out. His voice was so thunderous and unclear.

    Seeing the supposed to be dead Captain Turo with his sword and was standing while facing him, Yule could probably guess the circumstances.

    He understood that Turo had tricked him. ¡°Har har har!¡±

    But, instead of feeling mad at him andshed out words of insults, Yule was actually in euphoria. He felt so powerful! It was a good feeling. Aside from that, he was thirsting for fresh meat.

    ¡°Fresh!¡± He mumbled in an eerie growl when his unproportioned eyesnded on two youngsters.

    Drip drip drip!

    Long sticky salivas were dripping from his mouth, down to the ground.

    Demon Yule believed that in his current state, he could defeat these two. However, Turo stepped in the front, facing his back to the youngsters, while making a pose of pointing the tip of his sword to him.

    ¡°Turrrro!¡± Demon Yule growled. More dark purplish auras were exuding from his body, sending a cold sensation to their skin.

    Bang!

    A thunderous noise shook the room and trembled the ground when Demon Yule stomped his feet.

    Seeing the approaching plump of meat with its meaty body bouncing up and down, Turo readied his long sword. Tightening the grip on the hilt, ¡°Haaaah!¡± He conjured magical energy on his sword.

    Golden energy burst out from his body and coalesced on his sword, making it sharper and powerful. It was Yeman¡¯s impression when he saw the sword in Turo¡¯s hands enveloped by magical auras.

    He squinted his eyes. He knew that the Oldman was now serious unlike when they fought against each other a while ago.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Every step of Demon Yule created a vibration on the ground.

    Turo lifted his long sword while pointing the tip forward. His right foot stretched behind him while his left foot in a semi-kneeled state.

    He breathed deeply.

    Turo slowly opened his mouth after a brief second of closing his eyes. ¡°In the name of the Sword Martial, wielding the power of my sword. I... shall grant you the punishment befitting of your sin.¡± Turo muttered in a calm and collected voice, but his words echoed in their ears like the loudest voice they had ever heard.

    Demon Yule squinted his eyes at his words.

    ¡°Hehr! What punishment? No one...! Can punish the strong. Weaklings are just foodies to my belly! Har har har!¡± Demon Yule¡¯s loud hoarse voice reverberated in their ears.

    Smoke departed from his mouth after he exhaled. The next second, his figure disappeared from where he was standing a moment ago.

    ¡°Exodus of the fallen!¡±

    TIIINNNGG!!!

    The moment his figure disappeared, it was followed by a high-piercing sound.

    ¡°Her-herr!¡± A horrific chuckle tickled their ears.

    However, Turo balled his eyes, even Yeman did also. His long sword collided with a big t knife. This knife, Turo remembered Yule using it sometimes. Looked like he stored it inside his spatial ring that was currently on his finger.

    The Exodus of the fallen- technique was blocked!

    ¡°Be my foodie!¡± After he screamed it, a massive hand wielding the big-t-knife came brandishing from above.

    Bang!

    Clouds of dust from the debris arose like smoke when a downward strike hit the ground.

    Creassssss!

    Turo¡¯s feet drew long lines of scratches when he slid a few steps away behind.

    Yeman noticed steam left on the Oldman¡¯s sword. Looks like he was able to parry the Demon Yule¡¯s attack. But the force of the attack still threw him a few steps away from his previous position.

    ¡°Traitors shall offer himself to die in my hands! Har har!¡±

    Shing!

    After saying this, the Demon Yule pierced his weapon on the concrete floor and lifted it together with his weapon. Then he threw it towards Turo.

    The way he threw it was seemingly throwing a lightweight object. But seeing that it was made of floor concrete, everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t as lightweight as it looks.

    It traveled so fast in the air that it produced a gushing noise of the wind.

    Weirdly though, instead of getting afraid by it, Turo stood like a stale mountain. He was lifting his sword in front of him with the tip pointing at the ceiling.

    With his eyes narrowed at the flying object, he kicked the messy floor of the room and dashed forward.

    Shing!

    They heard a shing sound and the next second, the thrown concrete floor split in two and fell on the ground.

    He did not stop and proceeded to attack the Demon Yule. Seeing the approaching captain, Demon Yule also advanced. Still, in his unsteady way of running.

    He used the knife in his hand and randomly shed left and right.

    Ting ting ting!

    High-piercing sounds were overheard inside the room which followed by sparks. The cause of it was the repeated collisions of their weapons.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die! Die traaaitooooor! Hur Har Har Har!¡±

    His loud monstrous voice together with the constant collision of their weapons created an unpleasant melody in the ears.

    ¡°The ugly fat has the advantage in strength...¡± Night who was silently watching beside him suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Yeah, if this stalemate kept going on, the Sword Martial might be at the disadvantageter on. But I doubted that he was only to that extent.¡± Yeman agreed with her and also said his assessment of the fight.

    However, Yeman doubted that the well-known Sword Martial was an easy opponent.

    Just as he thought. He noticed the weapon of the Demon Yule slid on the longsword in Turo¡¯s hands.

    Sword Martial Turo¡¯s eye twitched slightly and squinted.

    ¡°Sword Martial-The 1st Punishment!¡±

    ¡°Sword Mastery!¡±

    After shouting the words, the sword in his hands gleamed tremendously. Then his figure disappeared and a glowing cross appeared on the Demon Yule¡¯s body.

    The next second, Sword Martial Turo reappeared a few steps away, behind the Demon Yule.

    Hum hum hum! Bang!

    AWWWWW OOOOOOR RRHG!

    The cross exploded and created a cross-shaped hole on the Demon Yule¡¯s body.

    It was followed by a wail of agony.

    .....

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: Dark Minions

    A big cross-shaped wound was visible on the body of Demon Yule. Blood and innards were bursting out from it. Even his mouth started to vomit.

    Yeman¡¯s mouth extended to a smile. That technique just now, he wondered what it was. It looks cool and overwhelming. It looks divine too. Perfect against a demon opponent.

    However, before they could celebrate, ¡°Har, har, har!¡± they heard Demon Yule¡¯s hoarse and eerie chuckle.

    Sword Martial Turo¡¯s instinct screamed for theing danger! Without wasting time, he ducked!

    Whoosh!

    Just right when he ducked, a big t knife passed an inch above his head. Although he was able to dodge it, some strands of his hair flew in the air.

    Sword Martial and even Yeman showed surprised faces. They wondered how Demon Yule could still move even with such a wound.

    .....

    But their eyes soon glued to the belly of Demon Yule, to where the big wound was. It started to clot. No! It wasn¡¯t just clotting! It was healing on its own.

    With just a second, the cross-shaped wound on its belly was gone.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Sword Martial Turo dove and rolled to evade the follow-up attack of Demon Yule. He was rapidly brandishing the big t knife in hand towards the Sword Martial Turo.

    A toothy grin appeared in the face of Demon Yule. The next second, it jumped high in the air. Sword Martial Turo balled his eyes, reflected in it was the falling enemy. His figure became bigger and bigger as he fell towards him.

    But Sword Martial Turo shook the thought about falling. He knew that the enemy did it to stomp him.

    ¡°Har har har! Kill the traitor!¡±

    Bang!

    The impact shook the building. People outside were starting to wonder what was going on.

    A shockwave had generated that threw the Sword Martial away.

    He killed the momentum by piercing the tip of his sword on the tiled floor. The longsword grazed the floor for quite a distance before it stopped.

    Seeing that his target, Sword Martial Turo, was able to dodge his attack, Demon Yule gaped towards him and sent an ear-piercing shrill.

    The pressure took down a segment of the ceiling. It fell on the floor and created a loud crash.

    After gaining his ground, Sword Martial Turo did not waste another second and quickly condensed another magical energy.

    ¡°In the name of Sword Martial, I shall take your life as the befitting punishment for all your crimes!¡±

    ¡°Sword Martial-The Second Punishment!¡±

    ¡°Sword Mastery Level 1!¡±

    ¡°The Gaping Draconic!¡±

    Brilliant color magical energy burst out from his feet and sword.

    With a glowing sword in his hand, he rushed towards the demon. He made two consecutive leaps. But in the perspective of others, his movement was so agile that he left some after-image behind.

    Like a gaping shining dragon, his figure shot in an instance to the Demon Yule.

    Demon Yule sneered at him and brandished his weapon downward.

    He attempted to tear the enemy in half. But his attack hit nothing. Still, with a grotesque grinning face, he quickly nced behind, to where the Sword Martial passed by.

    However,

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Demon Yule was puzzled when suddenly his vision started to turn upside-down. No, he was falling! But how?!

    Just then, he saw a limbe flying in front of his face.

    ¡°Whart¨C!¡± Demon Yule wondered how it happened. But he had no time to be in a daze.

    He summoned more strength on his other foot and stopped the momentum of falling.

    The cut to where his limb was supposed to be, had started to heal.

    The shining silhouette passed by once again. Then an arm flew in the air.

    Yeman was staring in awe at the figure of the Sword Martial. No doubt. A true Sword Martial. He was dominating the battlefield with his fast striking sword.

    The Sword Martial came sprinting once again. Like a dragon, biting his prey little by little. He looked like he was skimming the enemy.

    The Demon Yule was seemingly annoyed. He squinted his eyes at the approaching high-speed enemy.

    While his foot was still in the process of restoring, one of his arms was also cut and flew away.

    He could not evade the attack of the Sword Martial as his foot was still not fully healed.

    ¡°Die Demon!¡±

    Sword Martial Turo yelled. One more rushed to kill the enemy. But, suddenly, from the demon¡¯s body, a dark reddish aura burst out from it.

    In the demon¡¯s mind, he could not die. Not now! Not tomorrow, and will never be in the future. He will be the true ruler of this world. With his power, he believed he could rule the whole world.

    Turo noticed the dark fume gathering around the Demon¡¯s body.

    ¡®Miasma?¡¯ he thought. But he could not stop his feet from rushing forward. Also, he believed that this miasma from a lowlife criminal was not enough to stop him from getting his deserving justice.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Tap! Sword Martial Turo suddenly went to a stop while staring to the front, with his face wearing a dumbfounded expression.

    He heard two familiar voices.

    ¡°A-Amelia?¡±

    ¡°Amy?¡±

    He called his wife and daughter¡¯s names. Then, two figures materialized in front of him.

    ¡°Yes father, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Honey, are you sick?¡±

    The two of them responded with a worried look on their faces.

    He stared at them. The beautiful face of his wife and the cute face of his little daughter were the same faces who greeted him every morning.

    ¡°H-Howe...?¡±

    Turo could not believe what his eyes were seeing. Could he be hallucinating? Or was everything that happened just a dream? He was stupefied.

    ¡°Father! Let¡¯s go!¡± Urged his daughter while grabbing his finger.

    ¡°Honey, stop day-dreaming and take a bath already. You know, it was the promised day that we were going to visit mom and dad in the manor.¡±

    Said his wife, with her usual pose, whenever she came to wake him up. Both of her hands were on his waist and had her body slightly bend forward to him.

    Sword Martial Turo was staring at them with yearning in his eyes.

    No way!

    It wasn¡¯t real.

    He said in mind. But his heart opposed. He wanted to believe that it was real, that his dear wife and daughter were alive all along.

    ¡°Hey! Oldman! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°This is bad.¡± Turo heard someone¡¯s voice. Then it was followed by the noise of something that rapidly flew in the air.

    If he made a guess based on what he heard, it seemed as though someone was throwing an object.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    GUUUWWWAAAARRRRGGGH!!!

    After the rapid noise, a wail was heard by him. Then he saw the figure of his wife and daughter slowly faded away.

    With tears in his eyes,

    ¡°No, Amelia! Amy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    .....

    He tried to grab and embraced them. But they suddenly turned into dark minions. He froze on the spot.

    Guhehe!

    The dark minionsughed impishly.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: Soaring Judgement

    The two minions of dark forces materialized in front of him. They had grotesque figures that resembled that of the goblin. However, they had fiercer eyes and sharper teeth. They had dark blue skin colors, and they stood with their two limbs.

    And they were wielding a dagger in hand. Seeing the dazed human in front of them, they grinned from ear to ear, showing their saw-like razor-sharp teeth. A momentter, they brandished their weapon in hand.

    Sword Martial Turo widened his eyes. He just realized that he was under a control type spell, ¡®It must be the miasma!¡¯ He thought.

    Out of reflex, he managed to lift his sword to block the two iing attacks, but he knew that he was toote. He could block the attacking from his left, but not the attack on his right.

    Damn it! The only words in his mind upon realizing that he made a blunder of himself.

    Yet, before the brandished daggers could hit him, the trailing red magical energies burst out the minion¡¯s scalps. It pierced through the other side. The two minions of darkness left a grieving cry before they turned into dark smokes and dissipated into the thin air.

    The scene in front of the Sword Martial had immediately returned to normal. He found himself kneeling in the messy room of Yule¡¯s building.

    .....

    Not far from him, he saw the Demon Yule being entangled by multiple long ck hands. It wasing from the back of the youngss.

    Furthermore, he noticed countless holes in the Demon Yule¡¯s body. He guessed that it was the young man¡¯s doing.

    And looked like, he saved him just now. He was amazed that the two of them were unaffected by the miasma, even though it proliferated in the whole room.

    He guessed that these two youngsters were not ordinary people. In the face of such an opponent, most people of their age would certainly panic. Some might even lose the will to fight.

    ¡°Oldman, wee back!¡± He heard the young man jokingly greeted. Even in such a situation where they were facing a newly born demon, he still had the spirit to joke. Sword Martial Turo wondered if this young man had the word ¡®FEAR¡¯ in his vocabry.

    Seeing the Sword Martial in a daze, ¡°Perhaps you can help us defeat this ugly immortal?¡± The young man added. Beside him was the young woman with her ever serious and aloft expression. However, he noticed some sweats on her face.

    Seeing the enemy struggling fiercely, Sword Martial Turo used his long sword to help him lift his body to stand.

    Turo believed that these two youngsters, although they were both abnormally strong with their age, none of them had a way to kill the demon.

    Turo was right.

    Yeman and Night tried to kill it many times when Turo was under the control effect of the miasma, but the Demon Yule could restore its body no matter how gravely they damaged him!

    He even noticed that Night was starting to breathe heavily. He on the other hand, well, he had high stamina. So, it wasn¡¯t easy to tire him.

    In truth, he wanted to test something on the demon, but he also wanted to figure out the real strength of the Sword Martial. So as of the moment, he decided to be an audience.

    The Sword Martial Turo held the hilt of the longsword. Then he posed once again. He was standing straight in which his two hands were resting on top of the hilt; Whereas the tip of the sword was on the floor.

    Like praying, Sword Martial Turo closed his eyes. Then their ears heard the sound of a water droplet. Yeman stared at him.

    Then he noticed the area around the Sword Martial formed a ripple. In Yeman¡¯s perspective, It seemed like the Sword Martial was standing on theke surface.

    For some reason, he felt the calmness around the Sword Martial. As though he wasn¡¯t part of the battle. They, on the other hand, were facing the noisy Demon Yule. He was growling and struggling fiercely. Night was barely holding him.

    Although she was at the peak of Gold-Stage. At the moment, they were facing a demon! It wasn¡¯t easy to defeat even one of them. Not even Yeman would wish to face it alone. He rather escaped if the opportunity was presented. But since he had a reason, he chose to stay a little longer.

    Right after opening his eyes, dense magical energy was bursting out from the Sword Martial¡¯s body. Even his eyes were gleaming in golden aura.

    ¡°Hah- s-sorry, my lord!¡±

    However, Night reached her limit. Demon Yule was able to escape from their entanglement. He then rushed towards the two fresh meats.

    ¡°Har har har! Fresh! Fresh! Fresh! Give me! Fresh!¡± He repeatedly said.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Yeman shot with his Finger Bullet skill.

    GWARRGH!!!

    Demon Yule staggered but he didn¡¯t stop and continued his advance, like a zombie.

    He was pierced randomly all over his body. Yeman had stored many stones inside his system storage. But damn! His attack could not kill it!

    Arge gaping mouth of the Demon Yule would soon gnaw them in just a few steps!

    But, Yeman had noticed a glowing figure jumped towards the ceiling while wielding the hilt of his shining longsword in both hands.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Night shouted but he noticed her lord was standing still without a tinge of worry on his face. She then calmed herself. No matter what happened, she would stay beside him.

    A second before the demon could gnaw them, Yeman leaped to his back while pulling Night with him.

    She immediately turned red.

    After he leaped, it was followed by a loud explosion.

    ¡°Sword Martial-The Third Punishment...¡±

    ¡°Sword Mastery Level 2...¡±

    ¡°The Soaring Judgement.¡±

    The Sword Martial muttered.

    A strong gust was generated after the explosion, and it almost crashed Yeman and Night to the wall. But the two of them managed to brace themselves. Their feetnded on the ground.

    Some segments of the ceiling and walls were starting to fall.

    On the floor, they noticed arger pit, standing in the middle of it was the Sword Martial, surrounded by pieces of meat that scattered all around him.

    ¡°So, strong...¡± Yeman muttered.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: Burn mark

    After the Sword Martial leaped into the air, it dove suddenly to the demon.

    The Demon Yule turned to mincemeat after the attack sessfully hit him.

    It was a super strong technique that the user coagted dense magical energies to the tip of its sword.

    The gathered magical energy would be shot at the enemy. Although it seemed as though he dove and collided with the enemy, in truth, it was a long-ranged attack. He fired the dense coagtion of magical energy at the same time when heunched himself to the demon.

    The smoke from the explosion was mixed with the dust from the debris of the floor, creating a cloud of smoke and dust.

    But the surroundings immediately turned to normal and silence permitted the room.

    Standing in the middle of therge pit was the Sword Martial himself. Still gripping the longsword in hand and was surrounded by pieces of meat.

    .....

    Even though his nose was twitching at the awful smell of the burnt flesh, a smile was visible on Yeman¡¯s face.

    He was amazed at the Sword Martial strength. It was the first time he saw such an attack. For some reason, he thought the Sword Martial was like the main character of a storybook or movie.

    He on the other hand only had the Finger Bullet and the Stun Finger skill.

    Also, he didn¡¯t know how to use conventional weapons. Rather, even if he knew how to use them, it would be useless if he was only able to manifest a single skill in each weapon.

    With his unarmed main ss, he could only use a one-handed weapon as a sub-weapon, while his other hand must remain empty-handed.

    Yeman shook his head and walked towards the pit together with Night. ¡°Congrattions, Oldman-!¡± He said when he neared the pit.

    However, he noticed the Oldman wearing a shocked face. He also saw a frown on the Oldman¡¯s face.

    A momentter, the pieces of flesh were twitching, then they suddenly gathered and started tobine.

    ¡°Damn it, be careful!¡± Suddenly warned the Oldman, then he leaped out from the pit, and fired magical energy to the gathering pieces of flesh.

    It was followed by another explosion.

    Yeman and Night used their arms to cover their faces and prevent the pressure that generates after the explosion.

    Before the pressure could settle down, ¡°Har har har!¡± They heard a familiar chuckling voice.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s alive!?¡± Yeman was surprised. They didn¡¯t waste a single second and they leaped behind them.

    ¡°My Lord?¡±

    Night called out again.

    He knew what she meant by calling his name. She was urging him to retreat. The enemy this time was just out of sense. Although Night was already at the peak of Golden Stage, she just breakthrough recently and did not learn yet some skill that could kill the demon.

    ¡°Ngh! Y-you two, get out of here!¡±

    They heard the Oldman¡¯s pained voice. They nced at him and saw his wound was opening once again. It was the wound he dealt with him on their duel.

    ¡°Gwarhar! No one! Can leave here without my permission!¡± Demon Yule said in an overbearing voice. Then he sprinted unsteadily towards the two youngsters.

    Yeman noticed Night was out of gas. That time when the Oldman was under the hallucination effect of the miasma, she was engaging the Demon. Many times that she defeated the demon, however, it kept restoring its wounds and any injuries, and it almost had unlimited stamina that never got tired.

    He shook his head towards the Sword Martial, ¡°Let me try something,¡± he whispered and tapped Night on her shoulder to stop her from stepping in front of him.

    Night was a little surprise but when she saw her Lord¡¯s face, she followed without a slight hesitation. No matter what, she believed her lord.

    ¡°Young man! What are you doing!? It¡¯s not a creature that you can defeat with just strength alone!¡± He heard the Sword Martial shouted, but Yeman disregarded it.

    The next second, he summoned his Window Interface and proceeded to the market section.

    He scanned into it.

    Seeing the young man tapping in the air, the demon sneered and thought the young man lost his mind in fear.

    Herher! Laughed the demon as he increased his speed.

    But then, 5 steps away from the young man, the demon noticed the young man was holding something in his hand. The next second, he noticed the young smiled briefly.

    ¡°Hehr!¡± He scoffed at the young man¡¯s struggle. No matter what the young man pulled, he believed that it could not kill him. ¡°Be my food!¡± Said the demon while gaping his mouth.

    He saw the young man spray something into his right hand, and from his hand, trailing red lights were shot towards him. He was hit at some parts of his body. But it was the same technique that the young man used recently. It could not kill him anyway, so why would he fear it?

    The demon continued its advance. He didn¡¯t fear whatever the young man pulled from his sleeves. He was certain that it could not kill him.

    Even the Sword Martial was wearing a scared expression. He wasn¡¯t scared of the enemy, he was scared at what would happen to the Young man and the girl beside him. For sure, the demon would devour them.

    However, before the demon¡¯s hand could touch the young man, it suddenly stopped. In just an inch distance from his face, the demon weirdly stopped on his feet.

    ¡°!!¡± Yeman noticed something on the demon¡¯s forearm which caught his interest. ¡®Burn marks?!¡¯ He shouted in mind.

    Nheless,

    ¡°Eh! What happened?¡± Asked the Sword Martial in wonder.

    The demon suddenly stopped its advance! What was the reason?! The Oldman was puzzled. Even the demon himself was staring at the young man in wonder. His body suddenly froze and lost its strength. The next second, he felt weak and his body started to fall.

    His vision was dimming and he felt a burning sensation all over his body.

    ¡°?!¡±

    With a dull sound, the demon fell back-first on the ground.

    The Oldman was having an ¡®O¡¯ expression, while he was staring with wide eyes.

    The demon twitched and groaned.

    ¡°What? What? WHAAARGH?!!¡± He was puzzled.

    NOOOO, SOOO HOOOT!!! Aarrg!!!

    A burning sensation invaded him. Then its body was starting to burn.

    ¡°Wha- di- you do-!! Bastarrrrd!!!¡±

    Before the demon¡¯s body was fully burnt by fire, Sword Martial noticed a metallic glint caressed the demon¡¯s neck.

    A head fell and caught in the hand of the young man.

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117: Aliens

    Sword Martial Turo was surprised to see the demon beheaded.

    He could not even exin what the young man did. He just saw him spraying something to his hand. The next second, he fired something that was enveloped by a red magical aura.

    Then the demon groaned, and his body started to burn?! What kind of attack was that?! Turo was baffled by it.

    Although it was a fast attack that was impossible to perceive with ordinary eyes, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill the demon.

    In truth, what Yeman sprayed was holy water. He bought it in his Market Interface.

    And even if he failed to kill it, he had a way to escape at thest second.

    Who would have thought that even in this world, holy water was still very effective against demons. He thought.

    .....

    The demon¡¯s body was burnt to cinders and only the head on his hand remained uncharred.

    The next second, after waving his hand, the head disappeared which surprised Turo once again. He could not even see a spatial ring with him. So where does that head go? Turo questioned inwardly.

    Night on the other hand was showing a face of, ¡®As expected of My Lord! He truly was the most powerful being in the world!¡¯ She was staring at him with twinkling eyes.

    After killing the Demon Yule and most of the enemies, Yman asked the Sword Martial once again.

    Turo stared at the young man¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he looked so normal but he could also sense something out of ordinary from him.

    He could not exin what it was that he felt. It seemed as though the young man was different from a normal person. However, Turo could not say what it was that he felt from him.

    The young man extended a hand to him. Turo nced at it. In any case, this person was capable of killing a demon! For all his life, he never once heard that a person of his age achieved such a feat.

    He stared at his eyes once again and slowly opened his mouth, ¡°May I know, what you meant by ¨Cthis was only the beginning¨C words of yours?¡± He asked the same words that the young man had said a while ago.

    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Yeman said. Then his mouth extended to both sides as it slowly curled upward. ¡°Because I think there¡¯s someone more powerful behind that person...¡± he replied to his question. At first, it was only his guess. But after seeing the burn mark on Demon Yule¡¯s forearm, he was now certain of his im.

    After his reply, he noticed the Sword Martial widened his eyes before stammeringly said, ¡°D-do you mean... he was also a puppet who followed someone¡¯s order?¡± Sword Martial Turo asked in surprise. He was working with Yule for several years now. But he never once noticed someone being connected to Mr. Yule. Wait, it was because Yule always sent him on a mission. Especially when he wanted to dispatch someone.

    He noticed the young man nodded but, ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to convince me,¡± unexpectedly, the young man further smiled. He expected him to show a flustered or annoyed face, but his reaction was contrary to his expectation.

    The young man asked: ¡°Did it happen to you that you are tasked to silence someone who you think was unrted to him?¡±

    He understood who the young man meant by him, it was Mr. Yule. But he fell silent at his question. Yeah, he received such a mission several times. He even wondered why Mr. Yule had to dispatch the person. It wasn¡¯t even rted to him in any way. To make it simple, Mr. Yule didn¡¯t even know that person. Also, that person never knew Mr. Yule. That time, Turo was puzzled why Mr. Yule wanted to dispatch the person he didn¡¯t even know and never did a fault to him. So it must be someone who was hidden in the shadow that had the reason.

    ¡°I see...¡± he finally understood. But how did the young man know about it? Even though he barely knew them.

    ¡°But, how did youe up with such a conclusion?¡± Yeman showed a wry smile from his question. He could not tell that such a scheme wasmon to his former world. ¡°Well, beats me...¡± he said with a smile and shrug.

    Turo asked him if he was going to fight such a powerful opponent.

    Yman replied saying: ¡°Well, I have my reasons too...¡±

    ¡°I see, call me Turo from now on.¡±

    He nodded as a reply.

    Yeman and Night went directly inside the Lord¡¯s Domain after Turo told him that he wanted to settle some issue on his part and he also needed to prepare himself for the more dangerous battle that they would be facing togetherter on.

    The party for Night¡¯s advancement was held unhindered. Although it was a party, they only had a meal.

    After the party, Yeman went to talk with the Elder Dark Priest once again. He was alone this time. Night had insisted oning with him, but he stopped her by saying she needed to rest. Although she was a former beast, her body now was that of a young woman.

    Yeman arrived at the Elder Dark Priest domain. The ce wasn¡¯t to his liking, but he had toe because for some important reasons.

    He suddenly stopped on his feet when he perceived some presenceing towards his location.

    Based on their presence, he was confused, they had the presence of the humans but. He could also feel the presence of the beast from them.

    With narrowed eyes, Yeman waited for them to show up.

    When they arrived,

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Both of them eximed. Yeman and the other parties were stupified.

    ¡°A...a visitor?¡± Asked one of them when they saw him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Wait! Maybe he¡¯s an enemy!¡± The other one warned.

    ¡°I...intruder!!!¡±

    The third one shouted.

    Shing! Shing! Shing!

    The three of them readied their weapons in hand. Each of them was holding giant pork.

    In Yeman¡¯s mind, ¡®What kind of Aliens are they?!¡¯ He shouted under his breath with a dumbfounded expression.

    The creatures in front of him had figures that could only be described as strange.

    They have faces of the Humans, but their bodies were from a beast! There was one who had the body of the giant bat. The second one had the body of the Ratman. Thest one had a body simr to a wolf. However, they looked so strange because of their faces.

    He sneered when he saw them pointing their weapons at him.

    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s inform the creator!¡± Said the creature with the body of Ratman.

    ¡®Creator?¡¯ Yeman repeated in his mind. He wondered who they meant by it.

    ¡°W...who are you?¡± The creature with the giant bat body asked him.

    But Yeman was so stunned; these creatures not only had strange faces, but they could also talk like humans!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He replied with the same question as they. ¡°Or perhaps, what are you?¡± He decided to change his question.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    While staring at the change in their countenance, Yeman fought the urge to chuckle. The way the expression on their faces changed was so bizarre.

    ¡°This fool! We are the one who is asking! How dare you throw back the question?!¡± One of them roared in anger.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: Emblem

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman was speechless from these surreal creatures.

    He chuckled a bit but stopped when he heard some hurried footsteps. It was heading in their direction and wasing from inside.

    By the sound of its footsteps alone, he could guess who it was. As expected, the Elder Dark Priest showed up.

    Yeman was slightly surprised to see the other creature who went to look for their said creator.

    When the creatures saw the Elder Dark Priest, they noisily called out.

    ¡°The Creator is here!¡±

    .....

    After hearing the creature with a human face bat, the other two immediately nced behind.

    ¡°Creator! Creator! This fool¡ª!¡±

    Before the creature with the Ratman¡¯s body could finish its words, a dark green me engulfed its whole body. It let out a quick groan before its whole body turned to ashes.

    ¡°!!¡±

    The remaining two creatures immediately fell silent and stared at it with dumbfounded faces. They wondered why their creator did that. They saw their creator rushed in panic in front of the supposed intruder. He kneeled while saying, ¡°My lord, sorry for the disrespect of these ignorants,¡± Said the Dark Elder Priest in an ashen countenance.

    ¡°What!?¡± The two left creatures eximed upon seeing their creator kneeled in front of the intruder. The creator said ¡°My lord?!¡± they thought and realized something. ¡°Could he be... The being higher than the creator? The Almighty one?!¡±

    Just after they realized it, the two trembled in fear. Also, the creator sent sharp and cold nces to the two remaining creatures.

    They further trembled in fear and immediately went to crouch on the ground, afraid that they would be the next victims by that scary me. ¡°A-almighty one... P-please, forgive our insolence...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    They brightened up when they heard a chuckle from him, but they froze upon seeing his face. Because, even though he was chuckling, they saw a cold glint in his eyes. Even the Dark Elder was sweating profusely.

    Yeman just shrugged and asked about these new creatures.

    The elder dark priest immediately replied. ¡°My lord, they are the product of my advancement. I learned some good skills while exploring my knowledge about humans and monsters...¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to feel after hearing the elder¡¯s reply. They were the product of the Elder¡¯s weird creation.

    As a person and former beast himself, the elder got an idea of turning humans into monsters. His model for it was the lord and his ability.

    His reason for doing it was the lord¡¯s suggestionst time, that he needed some assistance to quicken his work.

    ¡°Wait, did you say that they have the human brain?¡± he asked while secretly gulping his saliva. In any case, it was an absurd experiment of his.

    The elder then further exined to him.

    He learned that the face and brain were the face and brain of the people they caught. With his healing ability, it was easy for the elder to connect their organs or nerves.

    Yeman stopped him from further exining as it would explode his brain of how the elders did his operation. He just knew that it wasn¡¯t based on science and purely through magic.

    No, it just wasn¡¯t his cup of tea.

    He even touched on the topic of how he altered the organs to coordinate the two unrted bodies. The elder also said that he locked their memories. His first subject became a useless tool after it cried and cried for finding itself in a different body.

    In his fury, he burned it.

    It was troublesome, and he could notmand.

    Yeman disregarded the topic and went on directly for his reason foring.

    They immediately went into a secluded room of the elder. He confirmed the elder¡¯s word when he contacted him through telepathy.

    After the elder nodded, he materialized a grotesque head. It was the head of Demon Yule.

    He told him what happened and what he wanted the elder to do with the head.

    The Elder Dark Priest stared at it with so much interest.

    The elder then started his task. He prepared, dissected the brain, and read all the memories in it.

    All information was written in anguage impossible to understand by normal humans. However, he wasn¡¯t normal at all. He could trante anynguage.

    ¡°Sorry, My lord, this is the only information I could get.¡±

    Yeman gazed at him. He saw the elder was wearing a confused expression.

    He surmised that the Elder Dark Priest could only read the leftover memories after the brain died.

    But the next words of the Elder Dark Priest took his interest. ¡°Although my lord, I was only able to get little information from this brain, it was simr to the information I read from that Oldman.¡±

    No need to ask who was the Oldman he meant. It was the elder from the Gentlewind family.

    The Elder Dark Priest then started his report about the information he received from the Oldman¡¯s brain.

    Yeman grinned.

    The pieces started toe together. Based on the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s reports, both the Oldman of the Gentlewind family and Demon Yule received a contact from the person veiled in ck clothing.

    The person who approached them had the emblem of a burnt skull at the back of the ebony clothes their contact was wearing.

    His description of the emblem was identical to the burnt mark he saw in Demon Yule¡¯s forearm. It must be the emblem of that secret organization.

    But since the Elder Dark Priest shook his head when he asked if the Oldman had the same marks, he could not tell if he was part of the organization.

    Yeman pondered for a moment. Since they approached the Oldman, the Oldman wasn¡¯t unrted to it. Even if he wasn¡¯t a member of them, he must be in a transaction with them.

    Right now, his only clue was their emblem and the ce where they usually met up.

    He needed to reach out to Sword Martial Turo; he must warn him.

    If even one of the heads of one of the strongest ns was associated with them, it was right to assume that they were dealing with an organization with a tremendous background.

    Also, the marks on them, it was the same mark stated in the diary of the previous host of his body.

    Wait, why would such an organization be so interested in a poor girl¡¯s Magician¡¯s Seed?

    Too bad that the Elder Dark Priest could only read bits of the memories.

    ¡°Are you okay, My lord?¡±

    His pondering went to a sudden halt when he heard the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s question.

    Yeman left the Elder Dark Priest domain and went to find Dos, one of his people. He would be asking him to contact the Thief, Reppo Callidu. He needed him to investigate something.

    Aside from the information regarding the organization, the Elder Dark Priest also told him another input.

    Yeman needed to investigate the Goldenlotus family.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Big Spender

    Yeman went directly to his house inside his domain. After killing so many life forms, he collected enough soul and expanded his Soul Energy capacity.

    His Soul Energy capacity before was 500 only, and now it was 600. The needed soul to collect raised to 150. So he must kill 150 life forms to collect their souls.

    His medium fountain of souls had evolved into arge fountain of souls. Not only his soul that had an advance, but also his level. He leveled up to LVL 37.

    Not only that, after killing the demon, he also received a gift pack. The gift pack was his achievement reward for first time ying a demon.

    He had 10 Attribute points extra for not spending itst time. Plus another 10 for today¡¯s level up. Now his total points were 20.

    Yeman decided to add 5 points each on his Vit, Sense, Luk, and Dex.

    He added 5 points to Luk as he needed to increase his winning rate in Gacha. And also, so that he became lucky in his life.

    .....

    After distributing all the points, he opened the gift pack.

    He clicked on the gift icon in his storage and chose the choices.

    [Congrattions, you received a Skill Slot!]

    The brows on his face curled upward in surprise as he didn¡¯t expect to receive such a valuable gift. Just thinking of how hard to get a Skill Slot, he could only let out a sigh.

    His chest was starting to get noisy as his finger was touching the scroll icon in his market. He needed to buy another skill to upy the slot.

    His Soul Points rose so high after killing so many thugs. At the moment, he had a total of 570400 Soul Points.

    The Holy Water cost him 20000 Soul Points. It was a good weapon for demons. Now that he had the means to protect himself with such an entity, he wasn¡¯t a bit afraid of it now. Though he had to be careful since the knowledge he had about them wasn¡¯t so good.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t like he would encounter them more often. But really, that surprised him a lot. The way the demon was possessing Yule and the change in his appearance, and the increase of power. It¡¯s so paranormal. This world turned into a horror fantasy.

    And damn! That Elder Priest of him had be so addicted in his research of power and knowledge.

    What those creatures he was producing? He used to be the one who was teaching his people how to be more human but now. He was moving away from that track.

    Yeman could only sigh and shook his head. Well, it would be better if he could create a stronger army for him.

    Regardless, he needed to check his market. He wanted to buy skill.

    When Yeman surfed to the Scroll Section, he saw some new Skill Scrolls on disy.

    He was nning to buy the Palm wave, but it disappeared. The skill with it had disappeared also. In exchange, a new list of Skill Scrolls was there.

    He checked each of them and noticed that most of them were a beginner skill. The first one was the sword skill mastery ¡ª beginner tier followed by the dagger skill mastery ¡ª beginner tier, and so on.

    All of them had the same price except for one. The bare-handed skill mastery of the beginner tier was slightly more expensive than the rest.

    The others cost 100000 Soul Points, whereas the barehanded mastery cost 110000 Soul Points.

    Without a second thought when he bought the beginner-tier barehanded skill scroll.

    Currently, he was inside his room, sitting on top of his bed. His heart pounded like crazy when he opened it.

    After opening the skill scroll and reading the printed profound text inside, a blinding glow burst out from it.

    Then he noticed the text crawled like a snake to him. It swirled around his body like a sequence of matrix text.

    Yeman clenched close and opened his palm after the brilliance, and the text disappeared.

    But knowledge about the skill was already imprinted in his mind.

    The only thing he needed to do was to practice it. Well, there were many ces where he could do it.

    However, Yeman paused by a sudden Ding! It was the sound of notificationing from his System.

    After reading on it, he learned that it was an achievement with the title of Big Spender. He aplished this secret task after purchasing in his market worth 100000 Soul Points in one go.

    [You¡¯ve unlocked the second tier of your sub-skill!]

    His chest was disturbingly pounded so fast, because of the second notification. Of course, the reason was excitement. He directly checked on his skill. Since the one-handed sword was his current equipped sub-weapon, he saw the skill Sudden Charge in it. But below it, there was a new skill.

    Before finishing up, he thought of trying his luck again in his Gacha. He scrolled to the Gacha Section and decided to do an x1 first.

    You¡¯ve got a Bronze-Tier Ring of Protection!

    It went directly to his storage. He took it and pinched it between his fingers.

    He checked on the details. Just as the name implied, the ring gave a safeguard to the wearer. But, it was a one-time-use only. It would break after it did its purpose. The appearance was splendid. It had a small blue crystal pendant that gleamed whenever the light hit it.

    After waving his hand, the ring disappeared from his fingers and appeared inside his storage.

    Yeman smiled.

    Indeed, increasing his LUK attributes also increased his win rate. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know about it from the start. But Vitality, Agility, and Strength were more crucial at that time.

    He then proceeded with his original n, to open an x11 in Gacha.

    He brushed his palm against each other before pointing his index finger to the choices. An exciting feeling rose inside him.

    After tapping the chest! The same animation was reyed when he first yed the Gacha. A shuffle of the fast-changing icons was ying in his vision.

    Three secondster, a list of items appeared.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: The power of Luck

    You¡¯ve got an Iron Short Sword!

    You¡¯ve got 3 pieces of Iron Bars!

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of silver royals!

    You¡¯ve got a vial of Health Potion!

    You¡¯ve got a slice of meat jerky!

    You¡¯ve got an empty bottle!

    You¡¯ve got a pair of in gloves!

    .....

    You¡¯ve got a in white T-Shirt

    You¡¯ve got a Ne of Protection!

    A list of random items came consecutively. However, the 10th box made Yeman¡¯s eyes widened in excitement.

    You¡¯ve got a Soul Reaping Sword!

    Yeman was so surprised seeing thest reward. It was an item with a purple color name.

    Even though there were also good items that he noticed on the rewards, his eyes were glued in thest one.

    He took the sword in his hand. He touched the de surface. It was so smooth, and it was as narrow as two fingers. He could even see his reflection from it. The hilt color was ck, and the design was exquisite and very profound. At the center, the emerald crystal glistened by the illumination of light.

    The stats gave an additional 1000 attack damage. It was sharper than the Killing Sword. Also, it can damage the enemy¡¯s soul. Yeman thought it was a good weapon against an immortal enemy like the demon.

    While he was caressing it, the image of Night appeared in his mind. Yeah, it was a good pair for her. She probably looked good with this sword. Since he already had the Killing Sword, he would give it to Night. She needed a weapon. Wait, did she know how to wield a sword? He asked himself.

    Yeman tapped his forehead. Well, I guess I will buy that scroll. She said to himself.

    He then went back to the skill scroll section and bought the beginner tier skill scroll for sword mastery.

    The 11th item that appeared was amon tier herb, known as Invader Herb. It was named Invader because the growth of this herb was hard to control. Once it grew in your backyard, there was a high tendency that it proliferated in the whole backyard, taking all the soil minerals to itself. It was an unfortunate thing, especially if you were growing other herbs or nts in your backyard.

    Most people would pluck them out as soon as they appeared.

    He put away the scroll and continued scrutinizing the other prizes from the Gacha.

    The white T-shirt was an ordinary medium-size shirt; the gloves were ordinary, as well. Both were categorized as equipment from another world.

    He also noticed a piece of jewelry. Its name was Ne of Protection. Its yellow name signifies that it was rare tier equipment. It had a majestic ck crystal pendant.

    A shadow of a pretty woman appeared in his mind.

    Just as the name of the ne, it was easy to guess about its stats. It gave additional defense to the wearer. And also, the reinforcement shield would be activated when the wearer found himself in a dire situation, though it was a time use only. Once the reinforcement shield activates, the ne would shatter.

    Yeman put away the items. He checked his remaining Soul Points and noted that he was still left with 349400.

    Yeman could only wear a wry smile on his face at the other items he received. Regardless, his guess was right. Spending more points on his Luck was a profitable one. He also noticed that fewer Otherworlder category items had appearedpared before.

    As he still had more points, also fueled by excitement for getting epic tier equipment, he decided to try once more. The shuffle rolled once again.

    Three secondster, Yeman¡¯s eyes lit up at the first product that showed up.

    You¡¯ve got a cheeseburger!

    Then it was followed by the other items!

    You¡¯ve got a rare Shiny Azura Herb!

    Yeman remembered that it was one of the requirements needed to unlock the next potion. It was fortunate that it appeared in the Gacha prize.

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of silver royals!

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of silver royals!

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of silver royals!

    He was surprised that silver royals appeared more often. But he believed that it was due to his luck.

    Yeman was excited as he was watching the appearing list of items.

    You¡¯ve got a Fork-Headed Spear!

    The item¡¯s name was written in yellow color. He believed that it was rare tier equipment.

    You¡¯ve got an Iron Axe!

    You¡¯ve got a wooden hatchet!

    You¡¯ve got 3 metal bars!

    You¡¯ve got a pouch of silver royals!

    You¡¯ve got a ck Jacket of Survival!

    Seeing all the prizes, Yeman let out a sigh. Looked like his Luck wasn¡¯t enough to get higher tier equipment in every draw in the Gacha.

    Thest item was also written in yellow color. But it was a good-looking jacket. The stats were also better.

    It increased the wearer¡¯s defense by 100. But he was puzzled at the effect. The description only said that it increased the wearer¡¯s survival rate.

    This effect was only effective if the user summoned the item externally. If the user only equipped the item in the Inventory, only the additional stats would take effect. Whereas, the special effects would not be possible.

    So for the user to wield its true power, the user must summon the item on their body by wielding it or wearing it.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t a bad draw either.

    He equipped the coat in his inventory. Then summoned it on his body. He noticed that it fitted him perfectly.

    Yeman decided to stop for now. He could not let himself indulge in Gacha. He could not let himself get addicted to it. After all, it was gambling.

    Besides, he needed to save as many points as he could. Drawing in Gacha one or two times from time to time wasn¡¯t a bad idea as long as he had extra points to waste.

    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t a sure win.

    Yeman decided to walk towards the forest. He wanted to test the new ability he got.

    The barehanded mastery.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: Bare-handed mastery

    Yeman went to the forest not far from his house. He nced around when he arrived, looking for a good location.

    He then walked a little more towards the deep of the area. For some reason, the Lord¡¯s Domain had erged once again. Probably the reason was the breakthrough of his Soul Fountain.

    He then started making a fighting stance but before that, he nced left and right, making sure no one was watching. Then he started his shadow fighting. The reason he came here to practice was that he would die in embarrassment if someone saw him. He was an awkward person back on earth. Very self-conscious. He wasn¡¯t used to having someone seeing him doing something like this.

    He sentbinations of punches into the air. His punches produced whipping noises. But he stopped upon realizing that what he did was just a waste of time and effort. It was so awkward! Also, he wasn¡¯t used to it and would never be.

    He admired the boxers in his former world. They were good with shadow boxing.

    Yeman decided to stop his shadow fighting. It would not be beneficial to him anyway. Well, he felt embarrassed.

    He decided to look for a big tree.

    .....

    After a couple of seconds of searching, he was finally facing arge tree. He estimated the trunk was about 2 meters radius.

    Without wasting time, he summoned soul energy on his hand.

    The system told him that he could summon the soul energy and hardened his skin.

    He then summoned about 10 points of soul energy on his hand. The skill was almost identical to his Finger Bullet. But this time, he wasn¡¯t fortifying an object but his skin.

    Now his right hand was enveloped by the red-orange aura. It was the color of his soul energies. But this time, he won¡¯t be using his Finger Bullet skill.

    Yeman punched the tree trunk. His fist bore on it but did not pierce through. But Yman could still feel a slight pain in his fist, though not as painful when he wasn¡¯t using his soul energy to fortify his hand.

    Before, he had to bear the pain whenever he punched a sturdy target. But with the help of fortifying ability, he finally had a way to prevent the pain. But after the punch, the 10 points soul energies disappeared. His hand went back to normal.

    He checked his soul energy and saw the number 590/600 on it.

    Now he could finally use his soul energy to fortify his body and also increase his strength.

    Yeman once again summoned soul energies. But this time, he used 20 points. Much denser and thicker soul energies exuded from his hand.

    He again punched the tree. The tree shook terribly. Leaves and dry branches fell; birds and other small animals and insects evacuated in haste. He noticed a muchrger and much deeper hole on the tree trunkpared to the former punch.

    Well, he used only 10 points before, and now he used 20 points. So it was natural that his punch this time was more destructive.

    Anyhow, he was surprised at the sturdiness of the tree. He guessed that it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary tree.

    The bare-handed skill mastery was a passive skill that enabled him to control his soul energy. Not only that, but it also helped him to understand a little about martial arts.

    However, since it was only a beginner tier, his understanding of martialbat was stillcking. Well, better than none.

    Without resting, he continued with his training. He added more and more soul energy points with his attack.

    Yeman noted something. The less pain he felt when he attacked, the more strength he could apply in his punch.

    After his soul points dropped to 300, he decided to stop and walked around the forest. This Lord¡¯s Domain intrigued him very much.

    While he was walking, he noticed some herbs and nts that he believed could be processed as medicine points.

    He then took some and started processing. Every process of material spent 2-5 soul energy points.

    After having enough medicine points, he began synthesizing a potion. Every time he synthesized a potion, he received some percent in proficiency.

    But the higher his proficiency level would be the slower his proficiency would improve.

    The process of making medicine took him about an hour and a half. Finally, he was able to make enough pills. He used the herbs from Gacha to make the potion he needed to synthesize.

    A minuteter, he seeded in powering up. He was now able to upgrade his skills. He then started leveling up his first-tier sub-skill and the 2nd-tier of it.

    He leveled up the first and second-tier to 2. Well, to advance it, he needed the requirements potions.

    Based on the information that his system had fed him, his body could not handle the sudden power-up of his skills. So, he needed toy a better foundation first. Just like making a house, he needed a solid foundation before building the actual house.

    Out of curiosity, he tried his Level 2 sub-skill.

    He unequipped the sword from the sub-weapon and equipped the arrow.

    He noticed the zoom ability indeed increased. The second tier skill for his arrow sub-weapon was a passive skill that increased his uracy.

    At level 1, his uracy increased by 5 percent. But after leveling up to 2, it increased to 10 percent.

    Yeman took the cheeseburger from his storage and ate it while on the way home.

    In the pce of the Whitestone empire, everyone was very busy. There was a banqueting for the subjugators who survived and sessfully reimed the fallen town.

    The emperor already sent one of his errand men to distribute the invitation parchment.

    The first one who got the invitation was those subjugators who came from great families.

    After Hemina received the invitation, she could not settle. In front of her were different kinds of dresses.

    Not only that, his trusted aid was still bringing more and more.

    But for some reason, she could not choose. She wondered why. Even her aid was wondering what happened to thedy. She was supposed to be not the type of person who indulged in such superficial things.

    But why is she acting so different today?

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: Goldenlotus

    Elegant gowns from a well-known tailor of the empire and even from the Skyze private tailor werepiling on her bed. Almost all of the colors and styles were there. However, Hemina was staring at them with a face that could not decide.

    Her trusted aid, Miss Lao, was there staring at her with a troubled expression. It was unexpected to her to see the youngdy wearing such a face. It seemed like something was troubling her.

    The fact that she was eager to attend tomorrow night¡¯s banquet was already surprising.

    The youngdy was supposedly disinterested in something such a gathering. She would be the first one who disagreed when someone tried to ask her to go in one.

    Even the madame of the Skyze family would persistently urge her to attend. But the youngdy would always deny it, saying it¡¯s more fruitful practicing herbat abilities than wasting her time with such a gathering like a banquet or just to meet up with other members of great families.

    She even once said that what¡¯s the need for a party? The most important thing was to prepare themselves inbat. She could not waste her time. After all, the demon¡¯s invasion was unceasing.

    The madame of the Skyze family was very troubled by her. She wondered if she raised her daughter wrongly.

    .....

    But after watching Lady Hemina¡¯s face while she was having trouble choosing from the amassing dress on her bed, Miss Lao had an understanding that the youngdy was troubled by something at this moment, and not because she didn¡¯t want to attend the party. Miss Lao was very surprised that she did not refuse the banquet invitation this time. ¡®Could it be... the youngdy is in the age in which she started to be fascinated with the person of the opposite sex?¡¯ Miss Lao thought so.

    ¡°M-Mydy, are you okay?¡± Miss Lao worriedly asked after Hemina let a deep sigh.

    Hemina nced at Miss Lao with a troubled face. ¡°Miss Lao, which of these dresses would look good to me?¡± She asked like a child with teary eyes.

    A bed of sweat was on the back of Miss Lao¡¯s head. She opened her mouth while wearing a ¡®good grief¡¯ expression on her face. ¡°Mydy, all these dresses are beautiful on you. Whichever of them you choose to wear would certainly steal nces from the others.¡± Miss Lao said in honesty.

    Hemina nced at her then smiled a little. Probably a little convinced of her words.

    But, she wondered if that person woulde.

    In Goldenlotus manor, a golden-haired youngdy was busy brandishing her long sword in hand towards a dummy opponent.

    She was in the front yard of her domain. Her face was ever so serious. Although she was fighting a wooden dummy at the moment, she was looking at it as if it was the person that is currently the person in her mind.

    ¡°Die, idiot!¡± She shouted again and then rushed in a straight line and stabbed the tip of her sword to the dummy.

    Sweats were dripping on her face down to her chin. Using the back of her palm, she wiped it.

    ¡°Han, that¡¯s enough. Your father had something wanted to talk about with you.¡± Suddenly, from her back, a slightly older woman with simr golden hair came and told her.

    After hearing what she said, Hannah nced at the back and saw the person behind her. ¡°Okay, mother,¡± she said. But before she left, she stopped for a second and nced at her mother again. ¡°How¡¯s Hanya doing?¡± Hanya was her 15 years old cousin.

    Her mother stared at her with knitted brows. ¡°Still the same...¡± she said and let out a sigh, then continued saying, ¡°s-stop ming yourself about it.¡±

    When she heard her mother, her hand subconsciously tightened the grip of the hilt while her mouth bit her lip.

    It was her who invited that person into their domain. But who would have thought that after all the love she gave him, he would betray her? And it wasn¡¯t a typical betrayal. That person was so despicable for touching her younger cousin!

    However, it still puzzled her that her family did not send that person to jail. It didn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have the power to do it. Their family was one of the leading families in the empire. But Hannah was always haunted by the thought that the person she loved did an irredeemable sin.

    Hannah came back to her room and took a bath. After refreshing up, she heard a knocking on her door.

    She went and opened it after changing her dress with her ordinary one whenever she was in the manor.

    ¡°Good evening, youngdy,¡± the woman in her 50¡¯s greeted her after opening the door. Slight wrinkles were on her face, and her white hair was neatly tied at the back. The woman was wearing a maid outfit.

    Hannah greeted back. The woman immediately confessed her reason foring.

    Walking through the corridor of Goldenlotus family manor, she arrived in one of the rooms.

    It was the chamber of the current head of the Goldenlotus family.

    After the two uniformed guards pushed the door open, she entered and proceeded to the center, where she saw three people sitting on chairs.

    ¡°Mother, father, patriarch, good evening, ¡± Hannah greeted them while slightly bowing her head.

    The chamber of the patriarch was supposed to be lively with followers. But at the moment, Hannah noticed that there were only her mother, father, and her grandfather, the current patriarch of the family. The man was said to unlock the fifth seal of the family¡¯s bloodline power. Even Hannah felt the pressure facing such a person.

    The current patriarch coughed before he opened his mouth. ¡°Granddaughter, how is your training?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Hannah fell silent. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to it as her training didn¡¯t do well.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    She was slightly startled when her father coughed, but she knew it was to awaken her from being in a daze.

    ¡°I-l¡¯m sorry, grand¨C I mean patriarch. My advancement was stagnant at the third stage of silver.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: Top-Secret Mission

    Patriarch Zu-Han Yuyie squinted. Although it usually took three to five months for a person to break through, his granddaughter wasn¡¯t part of this category.

    Hannah had a unique Magician¡¯s Seed. If she put her heart into it, she could breakthrough in one or two months in every stage of the silver rank.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch. I will make sure to reach the Golden stage before thepetition.¡± Hannah immediately added when she noticed the displeasure in the patriarch¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, our Hannah didn¡¯t ck in her training.¡± Her mother, Yuru Yuyie, also added.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Although still wasn¡¯t convinced, Patriarch Zu-Han nodded. Then he nced at the silent person to his left. ¡°Ru-Han, why don¡¯t you bring her to the banquet tomorrow. It seemed to me that she needed to divert herself from something,¡± said the patriarch while also sending a nce to Hannah.

    Hannah knew what her grandfather meant. He was suspecting her of wasting her time thinking of that guy.

    .....

    ¡°I see. Okay, father.¡± Said Ru-Han, the father of Hannah.

    After a small talk about their family¡¯s focus for theing days, they urged Hannah to go back into her room. She needed to sleep early for the banquet tomorrow.

    But after she left, ¡°are you sure that we don¡¯t need to end that person, father?¡± Asked Ru-Han to the patriarch.

    Patriarch Zu-Han massaged his beard. ¡°It¡¯s easy to eliminate a worm but. It wasn¡¯t a reasonable choice unless we are certain that the leading family had no ears and eyes.¡±

    Ru-Han fell silent before he opened his mouth. ¡°I see.¡±

    It was already night when Yeman went back to their house in the northern part of the empire. He saw his sister Eina sitting on the balcony, with her left hand on her chin.

    She dashed forward towards him when she noticed his figure. ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Where have you been? You were staying long outside!¡± She questioned on the spot, with a worried expression on her face. Beads of tears were even visible in the corner of her eyes.

    Yeman smiled wryly then touched her eyes, and wiped the tears. ¡°Sorry, I went to meet a friend.¡± Eina thought that he must be talking about Herro. Since he was the only friend he had. ¡°I see. Okay.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± From out of thin air, her brother handed her something. After eating the burger that he got from the Gacha, he remembered to buy some in his market.

    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Uhm, bread with ham and something else. Regardless, it¡¯s delicious, try it and see.¡± He said with a proud smile.

    ¡°??¡±

    She was puzzled, but when she took a bite on it. Her eyes sparkled like jewels.

    ¡°Y-yummy!¡±

    She brimmed that wafted worry on her face.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The two of them continued walking towards the house.

    The next morning, Eina was once again surprised when her brother handed her a box. When she opened it, a lovely dress greeted her eyes.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Her mouth widely opened in amazement. She promptly looked at him. ¡°Brother, what for?¡± then she asked and waited for his reply. It was the first time that she received such a kind gift. Looking at the dress, it must be an expensive one. Only nobles can afford such a dress.

    Yeman smiled and brushed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡± She repeated as she put her index finger below her mouth, trying to figure out what was there tonight. ¡°Ah!¡± When she realized, her face showed an ¡®Aha!¡¯ expression. ¡°The banquet?¡± She asked to confirm that her thought was right. She remembered thest day, a messenger from the pce came and handed Uncle Ronnie the banquet invitations.

    All that she knew about it was a gathering of people, usually from rich families or for remarkable people. In which they could eat delicious foods and listen to music. Her understanding about it was only limited to what she heard from Aunt ire.

    When she noticed her brother was nodding his head, she lifted the dress and pulled it closer to her body, seemingly observing how she looks.

    ¡°B-Brother, what do you think?¡± She asked shyly.

    Yeman¡¯s mouth stretched to both sides. ¡°Mhm! You look lovely, Eina.¡± He said as he smiled.

    ¡°Eman! You are there?¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a calling from outside the door. It was Uncle Ronny.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Ron!¡± He got up and opened the door to let Ronnie inside. But Ronny refused toe inside. And it seemed he was in haste.

    ¡°Initially, I wanted toe with you to the banquet, but something came up,¡± Ronny said with a can¡¯t be helped expression on his face. Although he couldn¡¯t feel any unease or worry from him, Yeman was a little curious about the reason.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The thing is... I received a special mission direct from the headquarters.¡±

    After hearing it, he understood what he meant but. ¡°Could it be another subjugation mission?¡± He asked.

    However, he knew that it was unlikely to be the reason because it wasn¡¯t easy to carry another subjugation mission in a short time after thest one, as it needed more preparation and took a lot of time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is.¡± Yeman understood his reply. Even he was doubtful about it. ¡°But since they have yet to tell me about the details, it must be a top-secret mission.¡± Ronny added.

    ¡°I see. Uhm, when will it be then?¡±

    ¡°I will leave as soon as I pack up my equipment.¡±

    Yeman made a ponder. ¡°Hm, I see. Uhm, by the way, Uncle Ron. Here take this with you.¡±

    Ronny was taken aback when he handed a golden greatsword. Just looking at the material of it, he was certain that it wasn¡¯t made by a cksmith from the empire. Not just that, the sword clearly could not be bought at a cheap price.

    ¡°Where did you get this? Did you use your money to buy it?¡± Uncle Ronny asked.

    Yeman scratched the back of his head and started exining to him. That it was the sword he got after helping the group of Mayu in killing the Rat Lord.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: Coming to the banquet

    Ronny was doubtful that the group of Mayu just gave away such a valuable item. He could even feel a strong magical aura from it.

    Out of curiosity, he summoned a bit of magical energy to the sword. But just as he expected, the magical aura remained on it. It shone. Yeman was surprised to see it. He had no idea that it had something like that.

    ¡°Beast Soul.¡± Ronny muttered, but his face showed amazement towards the sword.

    ¡°Beast Soul?¡± Yeman repeated as he took a nce at Ronny.

    ¡°Yeah. Beast Soules in different forms. They were either weapons or armor, some even an egg. Rumors said that Beast Soul was the cultivation of the soul. As the beast started to learn, it also started to yearn. And so, from their soul, they started to cultivate the items they yearned for. However, it was only a rumor, and no one was able to justify its authenticity as no one saw the actual process of how these kinds of items were developed.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Although his reply was so simple, Yeman was so surprised to hear it. Perhaps, he could ask Elder Priest about it. Regardless, since there was a rumor, there should be a reason behind it.

    Uncle Ronny attempted to return the sword. But Yeman said that he could not wield it otherwise. He wasn¡¯t even good at using such a big sword. If ever he wielded an item that was not allowed by his system there was a penalty to him.

    .....

    In his mind, his Killing Sword and Soul Reaping Sword had much better statspared to it. But Yeman gawked when Ronny told him that the Beast Soul equipment¡¯s real power couldn¡¯t be measured. The power of the item grows through experience.

    ¡®What!¡¯

    Just as Ronny said. He left after packing up. When Aunt ire arrived. He already left.

    ¡°That Oldman still could not leave the army!¡± Aunt ire grumbled and sighed after Yeman told her about Uncle Ronny.

    Regardless, he was so interested in the so-called Beast Soul equipment. The happiness Ronny felt was visible on his face when he received the sword. The greatsword he was using was already old and unpolished. With Beast Soul equipment he had, he was certain that he would break through to another stage two to three monthster. He then rushed towards the army¡¯s headquarters.

    When the shadow of the setting sun started to shade the empire, the road towards the pce had be livelier than usual. The roaring and thumping of different kinds of mounts were unceasing. Most of them were from the nobles. Together with their guards and a few personal armies, they rushed to the grand hall, to where the banquet would be held.

    Some of the great noble family members were present as well.

    However, not all of the guests this time were from the higher stature families. Most of them were from themoners. After all, moremoners joined the subjugation missionst time.

    Meanwhile, inside the carriage. Eina was staring at the person sitting in front of his brother. She was so pretty with long silky jet ck hair.

    Even Aunt ir, who was sitting next to thedy, was having an anxious face- self-conscious to be seated next to such a girl.

    ¡°Brother, brother,¡± Eina tugged her brother¡¯s sleeve. He noticed that his sister had something to whisper on him.

    His ear slowly approached her. ¡°She is so pretty. Are you sure she¡¯s your friend?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, she¡¯s my boss.¡± Heughed wryly.

    Night was acting as her boss. Well, in reality, she was their bodyguard for tonight. He could not let his guard down. It¡¯s better to have someone strong beside him. Especially that he did not know all of his opponents.

    ¡°Boss? Do you mean... You already found another job?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Caire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that the reason why you¡¯re staying outside a lot these past days?¡± Although Aunt ire said it naturally, he could feel the underlying meaning behind it¨C a teasing one. Beside him, his sister darted her eyes from him and to Night.

    On the other hand, Night was acting so silent with acting that looked like a real noble youngdy. Well, she had many references where she could learn. Especially in the anime. ¡°Youngdy Sol, sorry if we made you feel ufortable,¡± Yeman said his sorry to Night.

    She sent an eye to him before her eyes blinked twice. ¡°I¡¯m not. Regardless, you have a lovely sister.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Eina blushed. She didn¡¯t expect that the beautifuldy would say it.

    Wow, he didn¡¯t expect that her acting was so good. Although Eina was truly a lovely kid.

    Yeman introduced Night as Sol Reia. A noble and his current boss. In which he was working as her bodyguard. With this, no one would suspect if the two of them were often together.

    While they were traveling towards their destination, Night as Sol was able to converse naturally with Eina and Aunt ire.

    For some reason, she was good at acting. Maybe she could be a popr celebrity on earth. Yeman thought so.

    He nced outside as the carriage entered the main city gates. Many night dwellers pouring the street. The road was so busy with people and carriages. There were even some soldiers striding at the roadside. Some were on their feet while some were walking with their mates.

    Yeman was surprised to realize that the main city of the empire was bustling even at night. Or perhaps, the reason for it was the banquet. But he pushed the thought at the back of his mind. Since it was them ain city of the empire, it was only natural that people would gather here.

    At first, he thought of noting to the banquet as he yet to absorb the sudden change of his life, but he changed his mind after reading the diary of the past host.

    Since his and her sister¡¯s life were unsafe, it was better to figure out more things. Especially knowing your opponent. He wasn¡¯t expecting to know them on the spot. But perhaps,ing to the banquet was more fruitful than mulling inside the house.

    Using his telepathy, he contacted Uno, one of his captains. They needed to prepare every time. So that when the time calls it, they were more than ready to strike.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: The Grand Hall

    Rows of carriages were drawing a long line at the pce¡¯s gate. Yeman and the others were looking at the still increasing number of guests.

    He did not expect that even in this world, he would experience the same thing he experienced on earth, the traffic! But he saw some grand-looking carriages overtaking the ordinary-looking ones.

    Weirdly though, the guards just let them pass by. On the other hand, those carriages that didn¡¯t look so grand were being held.

    A soundless chuckle escaped from his mouth while thinking, ¡®discrimination was strong in this ce.¡¯

    He wanted to ask the coachman to do what the others did. After all, he made sure that their little y was very believable. He hadn¡¯t just rented a grand-looking carriage but bought it for 5 gold royals.

    Regardless, he disregarded the thought as it wasn¡¯t a race of whoeveres first. And even though they were riding a grand carriage, he believed that they would not seed in overtaking the others. After all, the guards were meticulously checking the invitation parchments. Yet, Yeman wondered why the guards just let those grand-looking carriages pass without checking them. Perhaps the insignia on their carriages was the reason.

    It took them 2 hours just to pass through the towering gate of the pce.

    .....

    Finally, they arrived. Their carriage stopped in front of the grand-looking door, a few meters away.

    The invitees were climbing down from their carriages. As he was sitting near the carriage¡¯s door, he climbed down first and helped the girls. A flush of redness was visible on Night¡¯s face when her lord touched her hand to help her climb down.

    Yeman secretly handed a note to their coachman. Their coachman was no other than the veteran thief! Reppo Callidu! Well, he needed this man¡¯s help again. Reppo, on the other hand, felt pressured at the presence of these two people. He knew the youngdy and young man. He even witnessed their battle. Each of them had unusual abilities. So Reppo could only shudder at them.

    Perhaps the middle-aged woman with them was not an ordinary person either. They seemed like a family from a great noble family.

    He wanted to ask them about this so-called lord of them. But Reppo Callidu didn¡¯t have the guts to ask them now.

    Looking at them from the perspective of other people who didn¡¯t know their identity, they looked like so normal. However, it was different to Reppo who was the sole witness of their recent fights.

    Reppo quickly hid the note underneath his clothes. He needed to start his mission as well. When the young man and the others went inside the grand hall, he safely parked the carriage together with other carriages that were waiting for their bosses.

    He then started reading the note.

    ¡®Goldenlotus?!¡¯ He eximed inwardly, out of shock.

    His first mission was the branch family of the Gentlewind family. And now, the Goldenlotus! He felt so curious for some reason. He then proceeded to read it. But before that, he wiped the bead of sweat that was visible on his forehead.

    Goldenlotus family wasn¡¯t an ordinary family. Unlike the Gentlewind family that has many branches. The Goldenlotus was an actual n with only one branch, ruled by the Yuyie family.

    However, although they were only ruled by one family, it didn¡¯t mean that they were weakerpared to the family with many branches.

    In fact, they were the number 8 family. The fifth strongest family in the empire. Much stronger than the Gentlewind family. And their patriarch was a scary person. He was a well-known person who unlocked his bloodline power at a young age. Just thinking of how many seals he already unlocked at his current age.

    Perhaps he almost ascended to godhood.

    Reppo could only clear his throat . But good thing that his mission today didn¡¯t require him to enter the house of such a family. He just needed to gather some information. Also, investigate the family¡¯s recent transaction with other people.

    Wait, Reppo Callidu stopped for a moment and thought. ¡®Perhaps the lord is also an ascender who already ascended to godhood. Since those shady people are never afraid of their enemies.¡¯

    Reppo then jumped into the shadow and his figure disappeared within it. He used one of the skills he learned from being a member of the thief guild for a long time.

    It was a medium level skill that enabled him to blend his presence into the shadow and be one with it.

    While he was in the shadow, he could freely move without everyone noticing his presence. Well, there were exceptions, people with high perception abilities could detect him. However, only gifted people had such.

    Regardless, the name of this ability was the Shadow Fusion technique.

    He then continued towards the distance. He noticed a carriage from the Goldenlotus family a while ago, overtaking them.

    Just as he suspected, ahead of him, he saw some of the Goldenlotus personal armies, standing guard around their carriage.

    ¡®Tsk gotta listen to their conversation.¡¯

    Reppo thought as he moved closer to them. He could listen at a distance about 50 meters away from them using one of his abilities.

    Meanwhile, Yeman and the others entered the grand hall.

    When they stepped inside it, all of them gawked in amazement.

    The grand hall was so shiny! It was their impression when the yellowish lights,ing from the ceiling brushed their skin and greeted their eyes. On top of that, the grand hall was so spacious! He believed it had the size¨C half of the baseball field.

    In the center, they saw rows of grand-looking tables. On it was different kinds of delicious-looking foods. The grand scenery was paired with melodious music.

    But.

    The reality.

    The atmosphere inside wasn¡¯t an ideal one.

    Some people who were wearing less elegant dresses were silently standing at the corner. While some people in grand-looking dresses were conversing with unrestrained voices, talking about their new things such as expensive jewelry.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: The banquet

    But to be honest, it was normal. Even on earth, things like that were happening. There was an invisible wall that divided the rich and poor. Although not all, it was amon urrence.

    These people who seemed to be noble families of the empire were on the right side of the grand hall, while themoners were on the left side. In the middle was a long red cloth. In particr, it was a red carpet that connected the towering door to the stairs. Two stairs that mirrored each other were connected in the middle, and they were leading to the second floor of the grand hall if he presumed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡± Aunt ire beckoned to them when she saw a vacant space in the left corner, but she paused when she remembered about Sol.

    Seeing Aunt ire¡¯s skeptical face, ¡°She will be fine with us.¡± Yeman immediately added in which they saw Sol nodding her head.

    Aunt ire was a little surprised that this young nobledy wasn¡¯t the type to disdain themoners. Well, it wasn¡¯t like all nobles were looking at themoners with disdain, there are some too who look at them equally.

    ¡°Ohohoho! I heard a young subjugator did so well in the recent subjugation mission. The emperor will subject him or her with a rich reward.¡± An elegantly dressed woman spoke with augh to the other same elegantly dressed woman beside her.

    Her voice was a little bit unrestrained and reached many ears inside the grand hall. Even Yeman and the others were able to hear it. It suddenly caused an uproar to most of the curious guests.

    .....

    ¡°A young man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, based on what I heard, that person was the cause of the mission¡¯s sess.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Ufufufu looks like the empires are blessed with new talented young people.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°However, who could it be?¡±

    ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t there many young members from the great families who joined that mission?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and probably one of them was that person.¡±

    ¡°I bet it was the young man from one of the branches of the Gentlewind Family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that Jura from the Grenn family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard he¡¯s not only a talented young man but also a handsome person.¡±

    ¡°Right. I wish to marry my daughter to him.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, sorry about that, but my Annabelle is much deserving to marry him in the future.¡±

    ¡°My, Anastasia is also a finedy.¡±

    The two elegantly dressed women were conversing about engaging their daughters with Jura. After all, Jura was a fine man and came from a great noble family, and he was blessed with a good appearance. Such a person would naturally be popr with girls.

    Suddenly, another woman joined in their chats. ¡°Wait, I also heard that some youngdies from the 5th and 3rd strongest families were there in that subjugation group, as well.¡±

    ¡°Could it be one of them?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°And also that young woman named Mayu was also there, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, right. Although their family wasn¡¯t from one of the great families of the empire this year, no doubt that she was a talented person as well, and their family could not belittle.¡±

    Yeman and the others suddenly heard some chatter. They were merely talking about a person. But Yeman and the others weren¡¯t a bit interested in it.

    They were about to proceed from the back when. ¡°look who we have here, isn¡¯t he the person who took advantage of Miss Mayu¡¯s kindness just to be a part of their sess?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, hey Jura bro, are we seeing a worm in this banquet, or did my eyes deceive me?¡± One of Jura¡¯s friendsughed.

    ¡°No, Jacob, we are seeing the same worm. It¡¯s just that the worm I¡¯m seeing is the freakiest worm in the empire.¡± Another young man added.

    Puffft! Hahaha! The groupughed.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Their voice was strong enough for Yeman and the others to hear. Out of reflex, Yeman nced at the back and saw the blonde guy that he met in the mission. It was the guy together with that pretty girl with golden hair color.

    And based on his tone, it looks like he was talking to him. Yeman raised a brow and scoffed. He knew that this person had no idea what he was talking about.

    Regardless, it looked like these people had some issues with the former host of his body. It was easy for Yeman to guess just based on how they showed their attitude towards him.

    But for Yeman who was 20+ years old already, he was looking at them like looking at the group of spoiled brats.

    Right now, there are 4 of them, three men and one woman. He could not spot the golden-haired girl who was with them that time in the subjugation mission.

    And the person in front, if he remembered correctly, this guy named Jura.

    Yeman turned and faced them. ¡°Oh, who are you?¡± He asked. Although he remembered this person¡¯s name, he had to act ording to his n. He was an amnesiac man after all. Then he added, ¡°Regardless, is there a problem with it?¡± He asked with a scoff.

    Seeing the slight mocking smile on his face, Jura squinted his eyes and twitched his brow. He didn¡¯t expect such an arrogant replying from this person.

    And what the hell this man was talking about? Acting like he didn¡¯t know him? There¡¯s no better joke than this person. Jura thought so. Then heughed. ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°Being rejected in the public causes you to lose your brain right?¡±

    Yeman blinks his eyes from Jura¡¯s words. ¡®What the heck?!¡¯ He eximed in mind. He could not believe this person was like a kid who was throwing tantrums. His

    words didn¡¯t make sense at all.

    It wasn¡¯t even a good rebut if he nned to taunt him. It was an epic fail! Especially that he wasn¡¯t the person who was rejected. Although he was in the body of that person, he wasn¡¯t a bit affected by such a taunt.

    Yeman chuckled. ¡°Oh, you mean that?¡± After saying it, he nced at the person behind him.

    Jura and the others widened their eyes when they saw an exquisitedy behind him.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: The pride of a person from the higher family

    Yeman returned his eyes to Jura¡¯s group. Although he didn¡¯t say a word yet, the meaning of his look was easy to read.

    Jura and the others understood that his looks were saying that he already forgot about Hannah as he already had someone else.

    Knowing it, Jura smiled inwardly; it was good news for him that this worm would finally stop bothering Hannah, but. Jura didn¡¯t like the thought that this man would be happy after ruining the life of an innocent person.

    He didn¡¯t know why this man was able to escape such a big sin. Not only he didn¡¯t get the death penalty he deserves for his sin, but he was also able to move freely and even joined the subjugation group and went to the academy.

    His grandfather had told him once that it was already a great punishment to see this man suffering every day.

    However, Jura wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that, especially now that he¡¯s looking at this person together with an exquisite youngdy.

    Just looking at his face, he could tell that he wasn¡¯t suffering; and the expression on his face irks him!

    .....

    Summed up with the disappearance of his grandfather, and this guy was here partying like he did no sin from the past, his irritation could not permit this man to have a good night tonight.

    A brief grin from Jura did not escape from Yeman¡¯s eyes.

    Jura brushed his medium length blonde hair as he mustered the brightest smile he could.

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy, My name is Jura of the Green family. From one of the branch families of Gentlewind. Sorry for causing you trouble. But this man was a despicable person.¡± Jura said as he pointed to Yeman.

    Yeman, on the other hand, was surprised to learn the identity of this person in front of him. But he maintained the same expression on his face. Inside him, he was grinning. Who would have thought that this man was from Gntlewind family? Yeman thought so. He wasn¡¯t sure if this dude a son or grandson of that Oldman in their custody. He needed to ask someone to investigate itter.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m just concerned about you. Perhaps, you should join us. And that side...¡± Jura paused and nced ahead to where the othermoners were. A disgust was slightly visible on his face. Even Aunt ire could sense it from Jura¡¯s gaze. She narrowed her eyes to Jura, who was said to be part of the well-known family of Gentlewind. However, this person was full of arrogance. She wondered what would be Sol¡¯s reply. After all, this Jura came from an influential family.

    Eina, on the other hand, tugged his brother¡¯s sleeve out of worry. She knew that her brother was mocked by everyone and it hurt her to see him being looked down on by others.

    Jura¡¯s two male friends showed a wide grin on their faces. They have a high expectation that the beautifuldy would ditch the worm, while the only female in their group raised a brow.

    Choosing between the worm and Jura, no need to ask which of them were a better choice. The worm was not a choice in the first ce. Jura¡¯s friends thought so.

    Jura continued saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think you fit in there.¡± Although Jura sounded like he was trying to seduce the beautifuldy with the worm, it wasn¡¯t like he was interested in her. He just wanted to prove his superiority against him.

    However, he got no reply. The beautifuldy named Sol, or Night to be exact, was looking at him with an indifferent face. Aunt ire wanted tough but she could not do it in front of the person from influential family, certain death if she did it. Looks like this youngdy Sol wasn¡¯t like most of the youngdies in the empire.

    In truth, Night was eager to beat this insolence. She was asking her lord through telepathy if she could kill this arrogant insect.

    If not because of Yeman¡¯s disapproval, she already beheaded him on the spot. After all, although she learned many things, her knowledge about rules andws were stillcking. So Yeman had to guide and teach her little by little. Even Yeman himself didn¡¯t know much about the rules andws in the empire, so he could not risk being provoked and did an out of sense act of violence. That was why he could not also openly do rash and gibberish actions.

    ¡°Puffft! Hehe...¡± A wry chuckle escaped from Yeman¡¯s mouth. ¡°As you can see, we don¡¯t have time to spare with you. I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± He said and turned his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he beckoned to others to continue. Even after learning Jura¡¯s identity, he was still putting on a facade of not knowing them. If only they were in a different ce, he already abducted this Jura.

    Although his words didn¡¯t mean any ill, they indirectly insulted the opposite person.

    Jura¡¯s countenance turned sour and his bright smile turned dark. He could not believe that he was ignored. And this worm was still persisting that he didn¡¯t know him.

    Although the youngdy was beautiful, he could not remember her being part of the great family. At most, she was from a normal noble family. Mostdies from a normal noble family would be so obedient whenever they were in front of him.

    In this empire, looks are second only to power. As long as the person had so much power and influence, he/she was as powerful as a king of a kingdom. And Jura had all of that.

    So seeing someone who was not from a great noble family ignoring him, he almost choked himself in disgust.

    Jura¡¯s friends fell silent as they could sense Jura¡¯s anger.

    Seeing the back of the back despicable person going far and far, ¡°You!¡± Jura called out in a slight unrestrained volume.

    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± Even the other people around had started to sense that something was happening. They started to ask the person beside them who had fairly no idea as well.

    They stared in the direction of Jura¡¯s group.

    However, he was calling an empty air as the person he called out was purposely ignoring him. This added more anger to Jura. He¡¯s a member of a great family, and it was disrespectful to him if he was ignored by people of lower stratum. It was already fortunate for them that he didn¡¯t kill them on the spot, out of respect for the royal family.

    ¡°Brother...¡± Eina who was walking beside him called out. Yeman nced at her and saw a worry expression on her face. He also noticed Aunt ire¡¯s worried face.

    It wasmon in the empire to see a member of a higher status family beating amoner when they felt the other person was disrespectful to them.

    However, Yeman who was from earth had no idea about it.

    Just then, his ears heard something in the air, like a fast approaching from the back. Yeman¡¯s eyes glinted as his pupils moved in a corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: Heavenly-tier

    Yeman slightly twitched his shoulder. This action of his had made Jura grab the empty air. The inertia of missing his target resulted in him finding himself in an awkward stance. Jura staggered forward, losing his bnce.

    His foot was able to step forward in a little forceful way, but it caused a crisp impact and gathered attention from everyone inside.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t fallpletely. But Jura found it embarrassing, especially that he was in the grand hall. Many guests from the distinguished family were present.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    He heard an unpleasant chuckle from the person beside him. Since he was about to grab his shoulder, he found himself beside him.

    Yeman nced at his right side, to where Jura was in a pose that made him remembered something on earth. It was the reason of his chuckle.

    Jura¡¯s countenance turned grim as he quickly organized himself. It was toote though, some peopleughed at him. They only stopped when they saw the expression on his face. Especially when they figure out who it was.

    .....

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Jura from the Grenn Family, one of the branches of the Gentlewind family.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Dammit, let¡¯s not step on his bad side.¡±

    Most people were afraid after hearing his name.

    ¡°What happened?¡± A youngdy, wearing an elegant red dress, nced and asked about themotion. But suddenly, her eyes twinkled when she spotted a specific person.

    Some people around started whispering when they saw Jura. They even forgot his awkward stance just now. However, it was different from Jura. He was so embarrassed with his awkward stance. To lessen his embarrassment, he red at the loathsome person.

    ¡°You! You dare to block your foot to stumble me!¡± He bellowed with bloodshot eyes towards the person they were known as Eman, the worm.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t he the worm guy?¡± Said a person upon realizing that it was Eman, the seedless person.

    ¡°The worm? You mean the magic-less guy in the academy?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    ¡°Pufffft!¡±

    ¡°Looks like he stepped on Jura¡¯s bad side.¡±

    ¡°This man is asking for a beating!¡±

    ¡°What an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s tired of living already!¡±

    ¡°Dayum!¡±

    Amidst the negativementsing from his surroundings, Yeman briefly gawked then forced a wry smile after Jura¡¯s shameless remarks. He shook his head and decided to ignore him. Then he nced at Night and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mydy. There¡¯s a CLOWN here. Hehe,¡± Yeman urged Night and the others to proceed while leaving Jura with a mocking remarks.

    Hearing it, ¡°c-clown?!¡± Jura felt a strong urge of beating him. He was in a bad mood because of the things that were happeningtely. And in fact, he also saw this guy with Hannah in the forest near theke before they departed to return here in the main city.

    Just then, after remembering that time that the two of them spent together in thatke, he clenched his fist.

    Yeman heard Jura repeated his word but he ignored it. However, he suddenly felt a surge of magical auraing from Jura.

    Everyone gaped as they stared at Jura sending a shining punch to the worm guy. Everyone knew that if that punch hit the worm guy, he would certainly die! After all, the disparity between someone gifted with magical energy and that none were likeparing heaven and earth.

    A secondter, they heard a dull impact. It was a kind of impact that someone crashed on the floor. They all gawked with wide eyes staring at the two.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    One person asked in disbelief. Everyone saw Jura squirming on the floor like a- WORM!!! Jura was squirming while hugging his knee.

    ¡°Nhg-!¡± They heard him groaning in pain.

    His friends were as stunned as the others and failed to react. They were staring at Jura with shocked faces. Each of them wondering if they were seeing the right happening. Even Jura himself could not understand what was happening.

    ¡°Jura!¡± They shouted his name and ran to help after a few seconds of being stunned. But Jura waved their hands, annoyingly.

    Honestly, it was only a simple self-defense. Before Jura¡¯s punch hit him, Yeman parried his punch using his arm and sent a kick on Jura¡¯s shin. It happened so fast that most of the people around failed to notice. They were focused on Jura¡¯s punch and failed to notice Yeman¡¯s sneaky kick.

    ¡°Dumbass!¡± Jura with his bloodshot eyes bellowed at him. ¡°Uhm, sorry, mister, are you talking to me?¡± However, Yeman just shrugged his shoulders and acted innocent.

    More people started to surround them. In any case, most of the people around started to whisper to the person next to them. They were puzzled as to how Jura fell and groaning in pain.

    ¡°What happened? Jura?¡± Just then everyone heard a sweet voice.

    They all nced and saw a golden-haired beauty in her white and blue dress. She was together with a middle-aged woman and man, all had the same golden hair.

    ¡°H-Hannah...¡± Jura muttered her name. Yeman on the other hand just narrowed his eyes. For some reason, he felt his chest was starting to pound abnormally.

    ¡®This is not good. It seemed like this body had some reaction to that girl,¡¯ Yeman thought.

    He could not exin what was happening to him, but perhaps the previous host of his body had deep feelings towards the golden-haired girl.

    He tried to stabilize his breathing. Maybe this body wanted to prove something. Or maybe that guy wanted to prove his innocence. Yeman didn¡¯t know which. But if it was the only choice he had to erase all the unwillingness left in this body from the previous host. He had to do it somehow.

    ¡°Uhm, Miss, it¡¯s fancy meeting you again. Actually, this guy fell on its own ord.¡± Yeman immediately dered his innocence.

    Jura narrowed his eyes and wondered what this idiot acting about. He supposed to be so flustered in front of Hannah and cried while begging for his love.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Jura wanted to vomit a mouthful of blood for his shamelessness.

    Hannah, on the other hand, knitted her brows. She couldn¡¯t believe that this guy was still acting like he didn¡¯t know her. She creased her brow while looking at him with disgust. ¡®Is he nheless acting like he has amnesia again?¡¯ She honestly couldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust him, Hannah. That worm intentionally kicked my foot to embarass me!¡± Jura cried out as he pointed at Yeman which they believed was Eman.

    Hannah narrowed her eyes at Yeman. Probably, started to believe Jura¡¯s im.

    ¡°You...¡± suddenly they heard a cold voiceing from the middle-aged man with Hannah. ¡°How dare you to show your face at this banquet?!¡± Said the Middle-aged man in an overbearing voice.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman fell silent and wondered who this person was. However, he suddenly felt strong magical energy when the man¡¯s whole body exuded a golden magical aura. It was drowning and nauseating. Yeman felt so small in front of this man. ¡®Tsk, this person is bad news!¡¯ Yeman thought inwardly.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± He also heard Jura¡¯s chuckle.

    A bead of sweat trailed down on Yeman¡¯s face. He even did not notice that Eina was tugging on his sleeves.

    Not only him, but everyone around them also felt the invisible force, drowning them. Like drowning them in a vast ocean. It felt like they were inside a different space.

    ¡°A Heavenly-tier!¡± Yeman heard someone mutter. If he was right, the heavenly tier was on another realmpared to the golden-stage and below.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: Inferior feelings

    Yeman readied himself and steadied his breathing. No matter what happened, he had to save their life. He secretly transmitted to Night that if a fight broke out, her priority was to save Aunt ire and herself while Yeman was going to save Eina and himself.

    He wondered who this man was. Another antagonist of Eman? He doubted.

    Yeman nced at the golden-haireddy. He noticed that the man and she were identical to each other, and also the woman with them. Knowing that they arrived together, he guessed that they knew each other and probably a family. However, he noticed Hannah¡¯s stare towards him wasn¡¯t so kind.

    He narrowed his eyes. Maybe they were her father and mother? Or brother and sister? Yeman guesses.

    But Yeman got his answers with Hannah¡¯s next words, ¡°Father, he¡¯s a member of the subjugation team as well. So, it¡¯s only natural for him toe. He¡¯s invited to this party too.¡±

    Father? So, he¡¯s her father, huh. Well, he expected it. Perhaps the woman was her mother. Yeman concluded. But soon he remembered something. ¡®Wait, aren¡¯t her parents supposed to be the close friends of Eman¡¯s parents? He thought but realized that it wasn¡¯t a surprise for them to be so angry at him. After all, they believed that Eman was the one who raped their niece.

    Ru-Han squinted his eyes towards him, surprised at Hannah¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe that this magic-less person had the guts to join such a dangerous mission.

    .....

    ¡°Puffft,¡± he chuckled. ¡®Little Han, are you still defending this despicable person even after what he¡¯d done?¡± he said to Hannah. Ru-Han did not mention the issue but he knew that Hannah knew what he meant with his words.

    Hannah was quite shaken by her father¡¯s words. ¡°No father, I¡¯m not! He¡¯s honestly on a mission. Even Jura and the others can testify.¡±

    After hearing his name mentioned by the person he loved, Jura felt excited and felt he had to prove her honesty to her parents. ¡°It¡¯s true Uncle Ru...¡± Jura hastily seconded to Hannah. ¡°But this man was a cheater, he ditched on his squad and went to Miss Mayu¡¯s squad to have a part of their sess! In a sense, this person needs severe punishment for neglecting his duty!¡± Jura used him.

    ¡°No! My brother has saved many people!¡± After Jura¡¯s words, they all fell silent when Eina suddenly shouted to defend her brother. Even Yeman was surprised as well. Although she was currently shaken by the strong magical auraing from Ru-Han, still she was defending her brother.

    Jura and the others gawked before a loud guffaw escaped from their mouths.

    ¡°Hahaha, what the hell is saving many people?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Who saves who? The worm?!¡±

    ¡°This worm spouting lies!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, is that the lie your brother had told you?¡±

    ¡°Puwhaha, damn you worm! Not only you lied to your squad, but you also fed your sister with nonsense!¡±

    Jura bellowed at him. Hannah, on the other hand, was staring at him with disgust. Until now, she regretted that she used to trust him. He was already beyond help. He must die. If not, he would endanger many people¡¯s lives. He clenched her fist while staring daggers at him.

    Yeman put his hand on Eina¡¯s head. Such a kind sister. He thought. Yeman already regted his calm demeanor. His calmness had returned even in the face of such pressureing from a higher realm expert. He could not lose his focus.

    Regardless, he knew that it was toote already to say that he didn¡¯te here to fight and that he came here to enjoy the banquet.

    Actually, he had many ways to escape untouched. But he won¡¯t escape. And why would he do that? He wasn¡¯t even at fault here.

    His only problem was the reaction of his body towards Hannah. It looks like the previous host¡¯s love towards her was beyond his understanding. He could even feel the sadness from within.

    He was conflicted. No doubt that he loves Marie. However, why did he feel inferior to Eman¡¯s love towards Hannah?

    Yeman was puzzled at this thought. But he pushed the thought at the back of his mind as it wasn¡¯t necessary for the current situation.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± through telepathy, Night called out to him.

    ¡°Just do what I said,¡± Yeman replied calmly.

    ¡°Really!¡± For some reason, she sounded excited.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The guffaw immediately died down and silenced the room at the sudden yell.

    ¡°.....¡±, Night fell silent as well. She was about to do the same but someone came in. She looked at the owner of the voice.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Yeman nced as well. As expected, ¡°She?¡± He mumbled.

    Seeing Hemina approaching them, Jura¡¯s grin broadened. He knew that Hemina had a bad treatment towards the worm guy.

    ¡°Lady Hemi, fufufu,¡± Juraughed mischievously. Now, the worm is dead. Jura thought. It was his fault for telling lies.

    Hannah squinted her eyes towards Mina. But Mina¡¯s eyes only had a target. Jura chuckled further after noticing Hemina was staring at the Worm guy with a serious expression on her face. In his mind, Hemina was staring at Eman out of anger.

    Yeman was surprised to see her. For a short time, he didn¡¯t see her, she looked more attractive than before. Her hair grew a little longer and it suits her very well. Even the dress she was wearing at the moment, looks good on her, she matured. Though he found it odd to see her in a girly attire.

    Honestly, he could not forget her as she was the girl who almost killed him in the mission. And the same girl who almost did an indecent act with him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Though he couldn¡¯t feel any malicious intent from her towards him.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    She said bashfully which made everyone gawk with wide mouth open. Even Jura was stunned at Hemina¡¯s reaction while greeting the worm. Wait! Is this Hemina from the Skyze family?!! The one who was feared by the most males in the academy?!! Jura questioned himself. Actually, not only him. Even the others had simr reactions as him. Hemina was known as someone with a bad temper. And she would beat up anyone who pissed her. It was also the reason that even though she was an outstanding beauty, no one dared to approach her. Especially that she was from the 3rd strongest family in the empire. Who wanted to anger a member of such a family?!!

    However, what is with her face at the moment?! Hannah blinked her eyes in wonder. Aside from that, who is that other beauty together with that despicable person? Why was she standing so close to him? Hannah asked herself.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: Hemina Skyze

    Yeman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides to form a smile. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he replied. Actually, even he was quite surprised at Hemina¡¯s big change in her approach towards him. She was more friendly, unlike when he first arrived in this world, ¡°Regardless about me, You look stunning tonight,¡± he added, which made everyone fall silent.

    Hannah had a bitter expression on her face. ¡°D-disgusting!¡± In a trembling voice, she uttered upon hearing Eman¡¯s praise to Mina.

    Jura curled up his brows at his casual reply towards Hemina. But Hannah¡¯s utterance made him better.

    Mina, on the other hand, Eman¡¯s words were like sweet melodies that were ying repeatedly inside her heart, like a hundred angels singing the most passionate anthem. She did not expect that he would say that, it made her heart skip a beat. She was stunned for a moment and redness was visible on her face, while Yeman was staring at her, wearing a warm smile.

    With a face of redness, ¡°R-really?¡± She asked.

    Night squinted her eyes. She wondered who this girl was. For some reason, she disliked that her lord praised the girl. She used telepathy. ¡°My lord, how about me?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    .....

    ¡°You are stunning every day, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said while scratching the side of his face.

    Aunt ire and Eina blinked their eyes, Eina remembered her. She was the beautifuldy she saw together with her brother when she came to meet her brother and uncle that time they came back from the subjugation mission.

    Aunt ire almost could not believe either, that Eman had a friendly greeting with the youngdy from the 3rd most influential family in the empire.

    Even Ru-Han fell silent and retreated the magical aura he was oozing a while ago. After all, if this young girl of the Skyze family was here, there¡¯s probably be strong individuals who were guarding her at the moment.

    He couldn¡¯t let himself be mocked by other families that he was bullying a magic-less kid.

    Actually, Yeman said it on purpose to Mina, to make Hannah jealous. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if it would be effective.

    It wasn¡¯t because he likes her that he did it, but because he needed to help the previous host, to settle the shorings of this body that the previous host left.

    Yeman knew that this tactic was like holding a double edge sword. It could be effective or make the worst oue out of it.

    Right now, he could note up with the right solution. Girls are just difficult toprehend. Especially to someone like him who only had a short experience in a rtionship.

    At the corner of his eyes, he sneaked a nce at Hannah. Hearing the wordsing out from her mouth, he was conflicted. Is she jealous? Or just pure hate towards him? Yeman could notprehend her emotions from the word she uttered. Truly, girls are way too confusing.

    However, even if he failed today, he woulde back next time with a more definite oue. His reason for wanting to befriend her wasn¡¯t only to settle the shorings of his body, but also to use her- to use her against her family.

    Because, when they read the memory of that Oldman from the Gentlewind family, there was another clue, pointing that the Goldenlotus family might lead to his discovery of the reason he lost his Seed and her sister¡¯s.

    The real architect who designed the frame-up was in Hannah¡¯s family, but Yeman could not tell if who among the members of their family was the ringleader of that crime. Sadly though, they failed to identify the person as the memory was cut before the person revealed his face.

    Yeman needed a brain to read, and it should be one of the main members of their family. He could also take Jura¡¯s brain, as he was also there that time, together with his father and grandfather.

    His pondering came to a halt when Jura reported to Mina. ¡°Lady Hemi, that worm just said that he saved many people on the mission. He¡¯s a liar! Help me to report his lie. So that this shameless, despicable person will be put in jail! Please testify to embarrass him!¡±

    Yeman and the others knitted their brows at Jura¡¯s incessant.

    But Jura froze at Mina¡¯s next words, ¡°Yes he did save everyone, but... no one noticed it. Even took no rewards with a high possible cost of his life.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone was stunned with wide mouths open.

    ¡°What are you saying Lady Hemi?!¡± Jura, in a hysterical voice, asked her. In his mind, ¡®Is this the real Hemina Skyze? Or an impostor!¡¯

    Jura had be a joke because of Mina¡¯s words.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Lady Hemi?!¡± Jura bellowed.

    Hannah gazed at Mina with sharp stares. ¡®This traitor best friend who was adamantly refusing her feelings till now is tantly expressing her affection this time.¡¯ Just looking at her reaction and the face she was showing at the moment, it was easy for Hannah to tell that Mina had an affection towards Eman.

    Ru-Han squinted his eyes at Eman. Never he imagined that this worthless kid would get a favor from the youngdy of Skyze. He sneaked a nce at Mina and shook his head.

    ¡°His Majesty the emperor was here!¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a loud yell. The group nced to where it came from.

    Slowly stepping down from the stairs was an Oldman with a bearded face. He was wearing a long white, and gold dress. It was paired with a cloak in gold and red color, and a golden crown was on his head. Together with him was a group of people in a uniform shiny golden armor.

    Silence sumbed to the whole room, and only the stepping soundsing from their footsteps could be heard.

    The Emperor stopped at the center, surrounded by knights in golden armor. They were the Royal Guards of the emperor. Each of them was exuding dominating aura.

    ¡°Greetings my people!¡±

    Said the emperor.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: The achiever of great feat

    After the emperor greeted all the guests, he talked about the achievements of the people who went to join the subjugation mission. He expressed his heartfelt appreciation and congratted them for the achievements.

    Everyone was hailing the emperor. The next words from him made them all excited.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, I wanted to personally reward a specific person who achieved a great feat in the subjugation mission. It wasn¡¯t only due to me, but it was reported by some people. Though I hope this person is here tonight.¡±

    The guests started to feel excited by the emperor¡¯s announcement. It was followed by bees-like murmurs from everyone.

    The emperor nced at all the guests, seemingly scanning each of them.

    Jura brushed his hair and stood upright to regain hisposure. But actually, the thought of going to report the worm guy, Eman, was still in his mind. He just wanted to find the right timing as he could not interfere with the emperor¡¯s speech. He could not let this worm around after embarrassing him a while ago.

    He was also interested and excited at the emperor¡¯s announcements about the person who achieved a great feat in the mission. It could be him. Maybe someone reported that he did so well in the mission and that he acquired some Artefacts.

    .....

    Jura smirked.

    Ru-Han and his wife stood firm beside their daughter, hoping that it was their daughter that the emperor mentioned. If it was, it would be a great achievement and increase the poprity of their family.

    Mina walked and stood beside Yeman which made him notice her perfume. His nose twitched and thought that such a girly scent was very tempting. However, he reprimanded himself.

    He returned his gaze at the emperor. It was the first that he saw an Emperor in person. So he was amused by it. Also, he too was interested in the person who achieved a great feat in the mission. Maybe there was a chance to befriend him and tried to ally with him if the person was truly a talented individual like the Legendary Sword Martial. Anyhow, he had to pay attention.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Night, on the other hand, stared at Mina¡¯s back, like staring at a rival. That side of him was supposed to be her ce. But this girl had shamelessly taken it.

    Mina was anxiously staring at her dress. Suddenly, she felt a piercing gaze and subconsciously nced behind her, only to notice a beautifuldy staring at her, like pointing a dagger at her throat.

    Sparks flew into their eyes, as she wondered who this beautifuldy was. And why she was standing right behind Eman.

    Most of the people inside the grand hall were so hype to know who was the talented youth that did a great feat in the mission. Not all of them were aware of that person, but each of them had someone in their minds.

    Many of the subjugators were hoping that it was them that the emperor mentioned. In fact, they also did well in that mission. At the thought that the emperor himself would grant the reward, everyone agreed that it was a great achievement.

    But who could it be? Everyone¡¯s question while feeling excited at the same time.

    Everyone was perplexed as most of them did so great in that mission.

    If someone asked if there was someone who did less in that mission, the majority would agree that there was, and that person was the magic-less worm. Well, how could someone like him perform well in that mission? It was already a great achievement for him that he survived, thanks to his strong squad tho. That person was just leeching on his squad.

    Honestly, before the start of the mission, most of themughed at him. They wondered how enormous was his guts, to join such a death-craving mission without his magical energy.

    Meanwhile, the murmurs and whispers rose with the announcement of the emperor. However, it didn¡¯t take long that silence descended in the room once again. The reason for it was because of the hurried footsteps from a beautifuldy.

    ¡°I-It¡¯sdy Mayu!¡± Someone among the crowd cried out. Mayu was one of the most popr youngdies in the empire, especially among young men and women.

    Mayu came out from the crowd of men and women, then walked towards the center, to where the emperor was standing.

    Most of the guests were knitting their brows and feeling curious. Especially the people from the noble and great noble families.

    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯tdy Mayu and her squad reported to be the one who killed the Rat Lord?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°So... it must be her that the emperor meant.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a problem if she was!¡±

    ¡°I agree, even beat up those who disagree!¡±

    ¡°Haha, let me join you.¡±

    Mina secretly nced at Eman¡¯s face. ¡°Uh, err... don¡¯t you think the Elder Sister Mayu a charmingdy...?¡± She asked in a whisper when she noticed his eyes were on Mayu.

    ¡°.....¡±

    A sweat bigger than a raindrop was visible on his face.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± He nodded casually.

    ¡°D-do you like her?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    He was speechless for a second there.

    ¡°She¡¯s a lovely and beautiful woman. And it was easy for anyone to fall for her, but I guess sister Mayu is the type of person who¡¯s looking at everyone equally, like looking at them as brothers and sisters. Fufu, she¡¯s a friendlydy.¡± Yeman replied with his assessment of Mayu¡¯s character.

    Mina fell silent and was baffled by his reply.

    ¡°R-right...¡± she said after a second of silence.

    They noticed Mayu stopped beside the emperor, then Mayu and the emperor seemed to be discussing. Mayu was nodding her head. After Mayu repeatedly nodded her head, she faced the crowd while craning her neck like a giraffe, probably searching among the crowd.

    Then she pointed in a direction while saying: ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s right there!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    All the guests inside looked to where she was pointing.

    And there they saw the person, surrounded by two beautiful women.

    ¡°Brother Eman!¡± Mayu called out. Then she noticed her beckoning at him toe. Yeman was speechless and felt something was amiss.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: A dead worm

    Yeman narrowed his eyes. He suspected that Mayu informed something to the emperor. No need to guess what it was because it¡¯s clear as day. With all these setups, he believed Mayu confided to the emperor that he was the one who killed the Rat Lord.

    Around him, everyone was gazing at him in wonder as he walked confidently towards the center.

    Eina was staring at her brother¡¯s back in wonder. She wondered why her brother was known by that big sister, and why they called him to the center.

    Night with her usual countenance. But she guessed that it was her lord that the man known as the emperor was saying about. As expected of her lord. He was unrivaled.

    Mina already knew about his achievement in that mission. So she agreed that the emperor must give him a befitting reward.

    Hannah and Jura were both wondering why. Why he was called at.

    Those who carried an unfavorable thought towards him had begun questioning as to why this person who only had a value of a worm was called, to where the emperor was standing.

    .....

    However, all their puzzlement was sated with the next announcement of the emperor.

    ¡°Listen, everyone, this young man here was the achiever of great feats! He wasn¡¯t only prevented the beast¡¯s assault which consisted of hundreds of strong beasts, he also slew the leader of the enemy, the Rat Lord!¡± Announce the emperor in an old, yet overbearing voice, as he was pointing to the kneeling young man, Yeman, in front of him.

    Nearly all of the people inside the grand hall were dumbfounded after hearing the emperor¡¯s words.

    After a deadly silence, murmurs started to proliferate.

    ¡°What? That magic-less man was the achiever of great feats?¡±

    ¡°How can that be possible?¡±

    ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Can a powerless person y a ferocious beast, known as the Rat Lord?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make meugh? Not even those in the peak of silver can do it!¡±

    ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°So, perhaps, he lied to the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and not even themander can y it alone.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way that worm guy can do it! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Only a few people, that could be counted in one finger, knew about his awakening. So most of the people still believed that he was a powerless person and no magical aura. That¡¯s why most of them were wondering about the emperor¡¯s announcement. However, none of them were brave enough to question the emperor¡¯s decision.

    However, Jura, who was as shocked as everyone else, suddenly grinned as he thought, this man is digging his own grave! Hehe!

    He knew that it was the moment he was waiting. It was the right timing to embarrass this person, and how great it was to be in front of the emperor! Jura thought in tion.

    ¡°Your Majesty, sorry to intrude. My name is Jura of the Grenn family. One of the main branches from the Gentlewind family...¡±

    Silence immediately took over the hall after Jura stepped forward and announced.

    The emperor looked at him. ¡°I see. A young man from a high noble family. Do you need something?¡±

    Asked the emperor.

    Although Jura¡¯s actioncked courtesy, the emperor seemed to not mind it.

    Jura hid a smirk before opening his mouth. ¡°Your majesty, I condemned that person to be the achiever of great feats!¡± Jura boldly said as he pointed on the kneeling Yeman, who remained silent. ¡°Actually, not only me, your majesty, but most of the members in the subjugation team knew that person couldn¡¯t aplish those achievements,¡± Jura added.

    The emperor narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Oh... and why is that?¡± Asked the emperor in curiosity.

    ¡°Because, your majesty, this person is a powerless man. He doesn¡¯t have a magical aura. He¡¯s equivalent to a worm.¡±

    Such derogatory remarks were seamlessly spouted from Jura¡¯s mouth. However, he wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Therefore, your majesty, this person was impossible to save anyone, not even himself, more on ying a ferocious enemy such as the Rat Lord. Haha. This person is a liar, an achievement grabber!¡±

    Upon hearing Jura¡¯s words, the other people started to express their disagreement on rewarding that person.

    ¡°Jura was right, Your Majesty. Someone without a magical aura can¡¯t defeat the Rat Lord. Not even the 30 strong soldiers were able to defeat it!¡± One of Jura¡¯s friends added. Until most of the people inside were expressing their disagreement.

    Even Hannah did too as she was one of the many people who could witness that he was a person with broken seeds.

    Mayu was shocked upon hearing their words. She didn¡¯t know about it and could only remain silent. If it was true that Eman was truly a person with a broken seed, then it was truly unbelievable that he killed the Rat Lord by himself.

    Is this the reason why Junior Brother Eman insisted their group be the Rat Lord killer? Mayu asked herself in a little regret. Looks like she acted unbefitting to her family¡¯s honor. She should have informed him first before informing the emperor.

    With this, her reputation would plummet. Not only that, there¡¯s a high chance that the Royal family would lose their trust in her family. Mayu was afraid to drag her family in her own blunder. Wait, she didn¡¯t even see when Eman fought with the Rat Lord. Since when they arrived at the Rat Lord¡¯s chamber, it was already dead and Eman was sitting on top of it. So they assumed that it was him who killed it. What if someone else arrived there first and fought with the Rat Lord until he/she slew it, then Eman came next. Seeing the lifeless Lord, he might have jumped on top of it and acted as the killer.

    Mayu pondered for long. But the more she thought about it, the more trouble she felt.

    A bead of sweat was visible on her face when she noticed the emperor¡¯s ring eyes on her. She was at a loss for words. It was an awkward moment in her life.

    After ring at her, the emperor then stared at the kneeling young man in front of them, who was silent the whole time.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± The emperor asked him.

    Hehehe, this fool is dead! Jura thought. That¡¯s what you get foring here tonight. He wanted to ask him how it feels to have his lie revealed in front of many people.

    Jura could not wait to see his sorry face.

    You¡¯re a dead worm. He thought.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: A draw

    He slowly lifted his head. Kneeling on the floor in front of the Emperor was already troublesome to him. Through telepathy, Night was asking him the reason that he was kneeling in front of the lowly human.

    He had to exin to her that the emperor was the most influential person in the empire and that they needed to abide by theirw. If he wanted to have a peaceful life together with his new family in this world, he needed to destroy the cause of disturbance and befriend those he thinks could help him. So showing respect to the emperor is a must.

    Also, there was no enmity between him and the royal family, so Yeman would not dare to start a fire between them. Although it was surreal, If possible, he wanted to have a friendly connection with the royal family.

    Right now, the people that had obvious enmity towards him were some of the people in the Gentlewind family.

    The others just ride the flow.

    In this world that he had no idea what the outside of the empire was like, he must be careful and avoid getting all the hate towards him, especially the royal family.

    Aside from the Gentlewind family, there was also the Goldenlotus family that seemed to be suspicious, especially after reading on the information they acquired from the Oldman¡¯s brain.

    .....

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I awakened in the middle of the battle and also killed the Rat Lord,¡± he said in honesty.

    Amidst the whispers around him, his voice found a way to reach everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°A-awakened...?¡± Jura was the first to mutter. His face twitched and furrowed. The others had a slow reaction. But all of them had unbelievable faces upon hearing his reply to the emperor.

    Even Hemina was surprised by it. She believed that it was Mayu¡¯s group who killed it. But... but it was truly him?! Mina¡¯s admiration towards him leaped another bound.

    Hannah fell silent.

    Mayu, on the other hand, sighed in relief.

    However, ¡°What?!!¡± Ru-Han eximed. Shockedness was visible on his face. With his face akin to a face that ate bitter food.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising to find someone who awakened their magical energyter. There were even some cases when a person awakened at the age of 25. And Eman was only a 17 years old young man, so it was understandable if one thought of it logically. However, the issue was Eman had a broken Magician¡¯s Seed, and broken Magician¡¯s Seed couldn¡¯t be awakened anymore despite being healthy because until now there is no record of a medicine that could heal a broken Seed.

    So those people who had their Magician¡¯s Seed broken were rathermitting suicide or going away from their family and live in seclusion. But mostly, they died from too much stress.

    In this world where magical energy was everything, having a broken Seed was equivalent to dying. Only a few would have the courage to continue their life like normal. Some even lost their sanity.

    Nearly all of the people present tonight have stupefied faces after hearing him. ¡°Awakened in the middle of battle? And killed the Rat Lord? For real?!!!¡± Everyone¡¯s thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ru-Han cried out in disagreement and Jura shook his head. He could not believe this trash still insisting on his lie. Ru-Han continued, ¡°How can someone with a broken Seed able to awaken?¡±

    Yeman¡¯s eyes glint from Ru-Han¡¯s words.

    ¡°Broken Seed?¡± Yeman asked with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Who said I have a BROKEN Seed?¡± He questioned once again and this time he was purposely emphasizing the word broken.

    In a brief moment, Ru-Han¡¯s countenance showed a slight change, but it did not escape from Yeman¡¯s gaze.

    Unawakened and broken Seed, although have the same effects, they have different causes. Also, aside from these two, there were some cases that a Seed was stolen, like his sister.

    Upon the pressureing from the curious gaze of the emperor and everyone, beads of sweat were starting to show up on Ru-Han¡¯s face. ¡°H-honey...¡± Called by his wife. ¡°I-It was my daughter who told me!¡± He sessfully found an answer after scrutinizing his mind.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°W-What? B-but I only heard it from the patriarch,¡± said Hannah in puzzlement.

    After Hannah¡¯s words, Yeman noticed the reaction on Ru-Han¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Ahaha...¡± Ru-Han suddenlyughed descendingly. ¡°Uhm, I apologize, Your Majesty. It seemed like it was a little misunderstanding only.¡±

    The emperor looked at him with doubt. But soon returned his gazed at the kneeling young man. ¡°I see. So you awakened. Congrattions! Fufu!¡± Amusingly said the emperor.

    Dammit! Ru-Han eximed inwardly. He could not reveal that this kid had some connection to them. And if he kept on insisting that this kid had a broken Seed, the well-buried secret of his family has a chance to be uncovered. No matter what, he could not let the royal family know about it.

    Tsk! Sigh. Yeman clicked his tongue and sighed regretfully. He knew that Ru-Han was hiding something.

    However, it was also good for him that his broken Magician¡¯s Seed won¡¯t get revealed. It would be troublesome for him if Ru-Han kept on insisting that he had a broken Seed. If they find out that he truly had a broken Seed at first, and now it¡¯s healed, they probably bothered himter on, even worse if they decided to dissect him.

    He immediately sent a telepathic message to the Elder Dark Priest to focus on discovering the medicine of broken Magician¡¯s Seed.

    He needed it if ever his broken Seed was revealed. Luckily, aside from some members of Gentlewind and Goldenlotus family, no one else knew about his broken Seed. And he believed that those families were afraid to disclose the issue about him since there was a big chance that it may lead to something big that would uncover some bad secrets.

    Yeman too could not disclose it as he had no idea how much his involvement in this and besides, he had ack of evidence. And there was also the issue of trust. What if some member of the royal family had close ties to these two families? It would be him who would be at a disadvantageter.

    Looks like theseing days will be hard for him. He needed to prepare himself. Dealing with these great noble families was truly a pain in the ass.

    This time, it was a draw. None of them wanted to disclose the issue in front of the emperor.

    Jura was wondering why Uncle Ru had suddenly backed down. Regardless, he had no care if this worm had broken Seed or not. His only problem was the lie that this worm was telling. ¡°Your Majesty, I think it¡¯s better to have this person prove himself that he awakened.¡± Jura suddenly suggested which made everyone agree with him.

    ¡°Hmm... I see that¡¯s a good suggestion. Perhaps a duel between the two of you will be a good demonstration. What do you think?¡± replied the emperor after a second of pondering.

    ¡°A-A duel?¡±

    ¡°What? Jura of Grenn family against that trash?¡±

    ¡°Wait, he said he awakened so he¡¯s not trash anymore.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Even though he awakened, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s better than trash. Besides, Jura is from the Gentlewind family and that person was just awakened recently.¡±

    ¡°I-I see...¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    People around started toment.

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Jura grinned. ¡°I think it is indeed a good idea, Your Majesty.¡±

    Even if this despicable person had truly awakened, it doesn¡¯t mean that he was strong enough to kill the Rat Lord alone. In the end, this trash will still embarrass himself after his defeat. Hehehe. Juraughed inwardly. After this, Hannah¡¯s affection towards this guy would be 100% gone.

    He will make sure to embarrass him. He will make sure that this person would rather choose to die.

    ¡°I see, if Your Majesty demands it, I will proudly ept the duel.¡±

    For some reason, he only came here to enjoy, but damn with this award thing. Well, he just needed to demonstrate. It might be a good chance also. Yeman thought.

    Upon hearing him, everyone felt excited, but none of them were expecting good from him, especially that he was a newly awakened person. Most of them are still doubting his im that he killed the Rat Lord.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Jura vs Yeman

    The four men in golden armor stood in four corners then cast a middle-tier magical shield to form a 10-meter square ring inside the grand hall, and another two of them were left standing next to the emperor to guard him.

    Jura and Yeman walked and stopped on the opposite side, facing each other. The emperor dered the rules. Though it was only a simple rule since it was only a duel to test if Yeman was truly awakened and if he was capable of killing the Rat Lord.

    The rules given were to overwhelm their opponent into submission, or if the emperor wanted to finish the match, it¡¯s up to him to judge.

    They could choose any weapon they like, but seeing his opponent did not choose any, Yeman decided to use barehanded also. In fact, it was his main ss to be unarmed. Also, he already acquired the beginner tier barehanded mastery skill. He was also able to manifest the soul energy into his hand.

    With this, he didn¡¯t need any weapon. One of the reasons was, it was only a duel and not a fight for death.

    Curious whispers were noisy around them, there were even some guests who secretly did a bet. But who would want to bet on him? Yes, there is.

    At the corner of his eyes, he noticed a familiar person, who was wearing sunsses even at night. Seeing that he was wearing a formal ck coat, together with the sunsses on his eyes, for some reason he looked like a mafia member.

    .....

    Yeah, that person was the man in Big Sister Mayu¡¯s group, going in the name of Kurz. It was Big Brother Kurz. Though he was a little older than him if he counted his real age on earth, he was the real older. That aside, Yeman was now living in a younger body of another person, so he had to act ording to his figure and not ording to his real age.

    Kurz was tantly signaling to the person who was the head of the betting. Not only Kurz was here, but some of their members in the squad of Mayu were also here. When they noticed Yeman¡¯s gaze onto them, they sent a thumbs up while saying, ¡°Goodluck, Younger Brother Eman!¡±, ¡°Break the leg! Hehehe,¡± Such cheers wereing from them while grinning widely.

    His only concern was, the tension ambianceing from themoners and nobles a while ago waspletely gone, and in exchange, the arena-like ambiance enveloped the grand hall.

    Is this still the same hall where the supposed banquet is being held? He wondered.

    After a sigh, he took a nce at the emperor, he noticed that even with the tant betting the emperor seemed like had paid it no mind.

    Maybe it was amon thing in the empire. The emperor didn¡¯t even pay attention to the rising noise around him. But the noise instantly wafted away when the emperor finished giving the rules and raised his right hand into the air. Silence immediately took over the grand hall.

    However, in everyone¡¯s face, the excitement was visible, from men to women, from younger to older. All of them were waiting for the start of the duel. With all said and done, in truth, none of them was expecting a good match as most of them were more curious about the strength of one of the youngsters from the great noble family. In short, they were curious about Jura¡¯s strength. Mostly because the Ranking Month of great noble families wasing.

    It was one of the biggest events in the empire.

    Back to the event tonight. Yeman was being pierced by a sharp reing from the person in front of him.

    Jura¡¯s stare at him was so unkind. It was the kind of stare that was fueled by anger from a long time ago.

    Regardless, in this fight, he just needed to show that he has the skill to stand in front of the beast known as the Rat Lord. It¡¯s up to them toprehend how he killed the Rat Lord. Either he killed it while joining forces with the other subjugators, or he killed it alone, it¡¯s none of his business now. He just wanted to finish this duel.

    He nced to his side and saw Mina and the others. Their eyes were on him. Weirdly though, those piercing gazes she had towards him the first time he arrived in this world was nowhere to be seen. Right now, she¡¯s looking at him with a lukewarm gaze. Actually, she was silently cheering for him.

    Well, it was better that she changed her way of looking at him. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t bothered if she was hostile to him, it wasn¡¯t like they could see each other every time. But still, he preferred this version of Mina. It was good to befriend her than be his enemy. While he was contemting about it he heard a system notification.

    [Ding! 1 friend added!]

    [Total Friend/s: 2]

    [Congrattions host, you received 10000 SP!]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yeman was dumbfounded. Looks like he aplished another secret task.

    So Mina was looking at him differently now? He thought. Wait, it could also be dependent on him.

    He had no idea about this friend thing and decided to review itter. Next, he saw Night on her usual poker face. No, actually, she was sending killing intent to Mina. In her mind, it was good that she came with her lord. Because there was an insect in the form of a girl who stood close to her lord. She wanted to stomp this insect. If not because the lord prohibited her from doing it, she already did a long time ago.

    He scratched the side of his face while warning her not to do any hostile action.

    His Sister Eina and Aunt ire were having worried faces.

    Regardless, the emperor who acted as a referee spoke the word.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    After saying it, strong pressure of golden magical aura burst out of Jura¡¯s body.

    Woah!

    Everyone shouted in amazement. Jura¡¯s friend shouted and cheered on Jura. They were telling him to beat his enemy, ck and blue. But for some reason, maybe because of the presence of the emperor, they were not too excessive with their insults. They usually called him a worm.

    Maybe it was taboo in front of the emperor to call someone with such a nickname.

    ¡°As expected of someone from the great family, they could easily control the magical aura over their body,¡± one personmented.

    ¡°And look at how dense his magical aura is. Even at such a young age!¡±

    Another person said.

    ¡°And look at his magical aura. It¡¯s majestically gold in color!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, look at his enemy. He could only summon the magical aura on his hand.¡±

    One beautiful young girl, with silver hair color, pushed her way to the crowd. She was wondering what was happening. Why the guests were gathering in the middle of the hall. Wait, and her father the emperor was there too.

    ¡°Princess wait!¡± A maid who was tailing her called out to her.

    Just right after Jura finished umting a magical aura all over his body, he dashed forward. He would beat the shit out of this person. In truth, he didn¡¯t need to do it. He was certain that even if he won¡¯t use the full-body coating of magical aura, there was no way this despicable man could beat him. Even if he truly awakened. It was already toote for him.

    It wasmon knowledge that the earlier one awakened, the stronger he waspared to other awakened beings who awakenedter. Not only Jura was thinking like this. Even the emperor and the golden knights who were guarding him were thinking the same thing.

    Actually, except for Mina and the others, most of the people inside thought that Yeman would never beat Jura. Even if it was true that he killed the Rat Lord. In any case, there were many circumstances in a fight. What if he was just lucky to beat the wounded Rat Lord? It was one of the possibilities. Even Kurz and Mayu did not put much regard into him beating the Rat Lord. They also thought the same as everyone. That he beat the Rat Lord through luck only.

    However, it was also the reason why Mayu wanted to recruit him to join their family. After all, luck is the strongest attribute of a warrior.

    No matter how weak in strength one has, if he has unmeasurable luck, there were always boundless possibilities that he would win in the end.

    Regardless, beating the current Jura, who was exuding a magical aura all over his body, was next to impossible for Eman. It was their honest thought. Especially that he could only summon magical aura on his hands.

    It was evidence of him being a newly awakened person. Though they believed now that he truly awakened. It was surprising.

    Some of them were looking at him with pity.

    Hannah just red at him, but her face was hard to describe. No one knew what she was currently thinking.

    Only Ru-Han had a face that could not believe what his eyes were seeing. ¡®He truly awakened?¡¯ How did it happen?!¡¯

    After sessfully making her way into the crowd, ¡°Oh, Big Sister Mina was here too,¡± she muttered but soon, ¡°What?¡± The princess uttered after seeing the two figures leaped at the same time towards each other.

    Bang!

    A loud impact reached everyone¡¯s ears. Then the next second, everyone fell silent, but their eyes widened in disbelief.

    Dumbfounded.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: Jura vs Yeman(2)

    Inside him, Yeman was mocking Jura. The thing that Jura did was like burying himself. Even if he lost in this duel, it wouldn¡¯t worsen his status as a person. In fact, people would start to look at him positively. They would stop looking down at him like he was a worm.

    The only concerning factor was the Goldenlotus family and maybe also the Gentlewind family. There was a high possibility they would try to find the reason why he was able to recover his broken seed.

    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t like there was anything new about them. So even if they discovered a thing or two about him it wasn¡¯t new.

    But, it was different from Jura. It would be a big p on his face if he performed poorly in this duel.

    Anyhow, it wasn¡¯t his concern. Seeing Jura enveloped with a magical aura, the people around them started to get excited.

    They both charged and leaped at the same time then.

    Bang!

    .....

    Summoning a magical aura all over one¡¯s body was equivalent to being fully equipped. So in a fight, a person who could manifest their magical aura all over their body had the upper handpared to the other who could only manifest their magical aura in a limited part of their body.

    However, not all people could summon their magical aura all over their bodies. Only the gifted level could do it, and also those who trained harder. Usually, people from the XIII Great Noble Family members could do it as well as they were born while putting into ount their future strength.

    Whether the royal families or XIII Great Noble Families could freely decide on their own regarding the marriage as they needed to maintain or raise their family standing, regarding their power. So for their family dominance to continue until the next generation, they needed strong offspring. To do it, they needed to pair their descendants with reliable husbands and wives for powerful offspring.

    It was also the reason why most youngsters from the XIII Great Noble Family members could not marry through their hearts but it all depended on their partner¡¯s power level and such. It was also true to the royal families.

    In honesty, it wasn¡¯t only about it that the person would be determined to be a strong individual as it was also based on everyone¡¯s power level.

    The higher the status or rank(power level) a person has, the stronger magical and physical power he/she could manifest. It also means, his attack and defense were much more powerful than the person with a lower power level.

    Back to the topic regarding the magical aura of a person. Though the person¡¯s level had huge significance in a person¡¯s power, being able to manifest his/her magical aura all over the body also brought another significance.

    Looking at the current duel from the audience¡¯s perspective. The current fight was like a knuckle user Eman versus a fully-equipped Jura. It was the reason why none of them believed that the young man named Eman had the chance of winning against Jura. Not in a bit.

    Especially after seeing that their magical aura had almost the same density and pressure. It also meant that their power level was just the same or if not, was probably near to each other¡¯s level. Since they had almost the same power level, the manifestation wille next, and that¡¯s why Jura has the upper hand in this fight.

    It was alreadymendable for Eman to manifest such a density of magical aura even though he just awakened his magical aura.

    However, it was only up to that. In the end, he could only summon his magical aura to his hand. It was the mostmon manifestation that people with magical aura could do.

    In short, he was amon magical person, and nothing awe-inspiring about him. Nothing that could excite the crowd. That¡¯s why all of them are dumbfounded at the result after the two of them reached each other.

    ¡°Jura staggered back?¡±

    ¡°H-How did it happen?¡±

    Jura¡¯s friends muttered in wonder.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Not only them, but even the other people around were also having stupefied faces.

    Regardless, the fight had just started.

    With an angry face, Jura licked the blood on his lip. ¡°Bastard...¡± he muttered with bloodshot eyes. He was from a great noble family! This fool got lucky andnded a hit on him?! Jura thought.

    Thanks to the magical aura on his body, he avoided losing consciousness.

    Jura charged once again and sent multiple punches. But, his punches were easily evaded and avoided.

    Then the next second, everyone saw Jura¡¯s punch caught by Eman. Jura widened his eyes in a moment before he decided to switch to a kick.

    As expected, everyone burst out into excitement when his kick connected to Eman¡¯s side. A scornful grin appeared on Jura¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°As expected, Jura has the upper-hand in this duel.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean duel? Ohe on, It¡¯s not even a duel in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It can only be considered a duel if the two yers are on equal footing. On the other hand, this is just Jura teaching a kid who just learned how to walk.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, hahaha!¡±

    The noble audience started tough andpare the strength of the two.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t even worthparing. Look, Jura is sending abination of attacks. He¡¯s overwhelming his enemy.¡± Whispered one of the nobles to the person beside him.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a matter of time before his opponent will be beaten ck and blue.¡±

    The audiences said theirments, in favor of Jura.

    The few people who bet on Eman had chosen to remain silent. It¡¯s not like they did not sympathize with him, but most of the people around were Jura¡¯s supporters. So it¡¯s better to remain quiet and wait for the oue of the fight while silently praying for them to win.

    ¡°Haha! Fight brother Eman!¡± Only Kurz and his co were cheering loudly for him.

    Yet again, everyone fell silent when they noticed that Jura¡¯s attacks caused no damage to his enemy.

    ¡°Did Jura pity his enemy?¡±

    ¡°Must be trying to torture.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s probably educating him.¡±

    Hearing the audience¡¯sments, Jura knitted his brows.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Yeah, he wanted to show him the gap of their power, but for some reason, this guy caught his attack. Although his kick was able to connect, the fool showed no reaction of pain. Is this person a defensive type? But Jura shook the thought immediately since Eman had only summoned magical energy on his hands. So his body should be weaker. Still, that kicked, he applied much force in it. Although he wasn¡¯t using his full power in that kicked, it wasn¡¯t weak either. With that enough force he used, he was certain that it was enough to cause a fracture on his bones.

    But that guy not only looked calm, he was also showing a smug on his face.

    ¡®Damn it! Don¡¯t get cocky!¡¯ Jura yelled inwardly. Then he attacked once again. Jura believed that Eman was in pain, but hid it to act tough. ¡®Let¡¯s see if that smug will remain on your face after this!¡¯

    Jura used his speed by summoning more force on his feet. He dashed rapidly from left to right to confuse him and execute a roundhouse kick.

    Thud!

    What?!

    Jura widened his eyes while still in the air. His kick was caught.

    A momentter,

    BANG!

    Jura was smashed onto the floor.

    ~~~~whoosh!

    Everyone had their eyeballs almost popped out of the socket and their jaws almost dropped on the floor.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136: Dead silent...

    The impact caused the ground to tremble and died down the noisy surrounding for an instance in which followed by confused remarks came out from their mouths.

    ¡°W-What happened?¡±

    ¡°I-is this for real?¡±

    ¡°Jura was, Jura was smashed on the floor?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Bees-like murmurs of confused people find their way to Yeman¡¯s ears. But he chose to ignore them. In front of him was the pitiful Jura with a bewildered face. Yet, most of the people around them had identical thoughts.

    Why was the result opposite to what they pictured in their minds? Jura was supposed to be the one standing proudly in front of his enemy, while his enemy was supposed to be the one who was lying in pain on the floor. But it wasn¡¯t! It was a reverse situation! Everyone could not understand.

    .....

    ¡°Arrrgh...¡± they heard a low groaning from Jura, who just moved after he was smashed like nothing- on the floor.

    Jura¡¯s whole body was trembling. ¡°Wha-at... t, the f##k?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°How, how, how was this guy able to receive my attacks?¡± This bugged him. But even if he asked the people around him, none of them could present his answer as none of them had a bit of idea about the situation.

    It was clear from everyone¡¯s perspective that Jura had the upper hand in manifesting their magical aura. Yet, he was the one who was crawling on the floor.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± He groaned once again, then tried to push his body. Thanks to his magical aura, his physical defense was a lot higher than a normal person. It made his body tougher. However, the magical aura that covered his whole body had disappeared after the smash.

    Jura sessfully got up on his knee. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He coughed. But it wasn¡¯t only a simple cough. He could smell the taste of blood in his mouth, even in his nose blood was gushing out. ¡°D-Daaaamn yooouuu...¡± his voice wasn¡¯t a shouting one, but it was full of resentment. His bloodshot eyes tried to gaze at him. ¡°Eh!?¡± But where is that guy? He scanned his surroundings, to the left and right, but he could not locate that despicable person¡¯s figure. Then a momentter, Jura felt a chill running down his spine.

    Although his whole body was still aching, he forced it to roll in front of him. However, it was toote, something grabbed the back of his neck before he seeded in rolling. Then he felt his whole body was being lifted.

    He tried to struggle but. He, he, could not move?! He felt an electrifying feeling invading his body. Like he was struck by lightning! What the f##k is this!?

    Bang!

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    The next second, he felt the paining from behind him. He was being punched. Jura groaned.

    The audiences gaped in disbelief at the spectacle in front of them. Why, why, why a member of a great noble family was being punched like a dummy? Are these the so-called geniuses with a head start in magical powerpared to themoners? Also, that person who punched him was only newly awakened.

    Paying no mind to the bbergasted crowd, Yeman adjusted the power of his punch. He summoned soul energies; he already knew that the power would increase depending on the value of soul energy that he was applying on his punch but. The speed of punch was still the same!? It was unthinkable.

    [10 Soul Energy]

    Bang!

    A while ago, he punched Jura with the power of 50 soul energy on his hand. But Jura withstood it. Maybe it was because of the magical aura that enveloped his body?

    Now that the magical aura that enveloped Jura¡¯s body was gone. Every punch of his, his hand felt a bone crackling noise from Jura¡¯s back. The reason Jura could not move was because of his Stun Finger ability. At the moment, he was lifting him while holding the back of his neck with his left hand. Then he used his right hand to punch him.

    [20 Soul Energy]

    His hand glowed brighter and more soul energy gathered on his fist. But seeing it from other¡¯s perspectives, a magical aura was gathering on his fist.

    Bang!

    Blood spurted from Jura¡¯s mouth. He wanted to pity him, but not this time. Or not anymore. He already learned his lessons back on earth. The more you act soft-hearted, the more they abuse it. No exemptions even your best friend.

    [25 Soul Energy]

    Bang!

    Another punch that put a grimace on Jura¡¯s supposedly handsome facended on his back.

    So this time, in this second life of his, no mercy to his enemy. Even if they look at him like looking at the evilest viin.

    [30 Soul Energy]

    Bang!

    ¡°GWah!¡±

    Regardless, his punching bag had stopped twitching. Though he wasn¡¯t using much strength on his punch. Yet, is this guy lost consciousness? As if to answer him, he heard a groan from Jura. Ah, he was still alive. Well, he only punched him with little soul energies. It would be a waste of a punching bag but. Now, let¡¯s try increasing the soul energy above 50. Wait, would it not kill him? Well, nevermind, if he dies then so be it.

    ¡°Woah! What is that?!¡± One person among the crowd failed to keep his mouth shut and asked in a shout.

    More energies burst out from Yeman¡¯s fist. Then he lifted his hand to punch Jura once again.

    However, before his punchnded on him, he heard a loud call.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Yeman¡¯s fist stopped an inch away from Jura.

    He nced around him and noticed that he was standing in the middle of the crowd. Right, it was a duel! He lost it in his mind.

    Yeman sighed. He forgot. ¡°...¡±, Since the emperor stopped the fight, he threw the barely conscious Jura on the floor.

    The body rolled one time, like a corpse. Because he was under the effect of paralysis, he could not move until the next minute.

    Yeman walked calmly. He was surprised at himself. Even after punching Jura like a punching bag, he was so calm. If it was him back on earth, he probably could not sleep for doing such outrageous things. His conscience would haunt him, for sure.

    Yet, in these past days, even though he took multiple lives, it seemed like it was normal for him. He was certain, he was a normal person who was against faults. But why it was different now? Even if he killed he felt no conscience. It must be the system¡¯s fault. Right, it must be. Yeman med the system.

    When he was on earth, he was afraid that the almighty god that oversaw all of his creation would get angry at him. He was afraid of hell. Yet, his experience on earth was a total hell.

    But the system changed him so much. He pointed the system as the caused of his change.

    At the corner of his eyes, he noticed his sister, Eina, together with the others. Beads of tears were forming at the corner of her eyes. Right, he was different from before.

    After he retreated his soul energy, he walked towards them.

    Tat, tat, tat, tat, tat,

    Only his unhurried footsteps could be heard inside the grand hall. Everyone fell silent. But in their minds, they had many questions.

    Dead silent...

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: Before and now

    After the duel, the emperor called out a high-ranking magician with a high-level healing ability.

    ¡°What is this? This is horrible. So many broken bones.¡±

    The healermented with a frown before he began chanting a high-level healing spell.

    Jura didn¡¯t know who was talking. He could not feel his body. It seemed like all the bones in his body shattered into pieces.

    Embarrassing, embarrassing, embarrassing, he thought repeatedly. Whereas the pupils on his widened eyes were trembling uncontrobly. He was staring in front of him but his focus wasn¡¯t there. His mind flew away.

    His body was bathed in blood, gushing from his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Jura! Jura! Tsk! That bastard!¡± One of Jura¡¯s friends called him and then gnashed his teeth. However, Jura wasn¡¯t concerned about his surroundings at the moment. His only concern was the embarrassment that he felt. He lost in a duel against a newly awakened person. And that person was the despicable man.

    .....

    How? Why? Why was he defeated by that person? He trained from childhood until now. Yet, he was defeated easily.

    Aside from that, it was an overwhelming loss! It was embarrassing, embarrassing, embarrassing! Jura repeated once again.

    While Jura was groaning in pain, everyone gathered around Yeman. ¡°Congrats for the w-win. B, but aren¡¯t you overdoing it a little?¡± Mina said.

    ¡°Eh? Is that so...¡± did he overdid it? Perhaps he was. Looking at it from the other people¡¯s perspective, he was probably overdoing it. But, he wasn¡¯t at fault. It was a duel after all. ¡°Uhm, Forget it. Jura was at fault also for not giving up,¡± Mina added.

    ¡°I see,¡± Yeman replied and smiled.

    ¡°My lor- ahem, as expected.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    For some reason, Night only said those lines before she switched into telepathy by saying, ¡°As expected of, my lord.¡±

    Eina hugged his brother. She must be worried. Aunt ire smiled and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡± she said. But she preferred his usual self. She felt like Eman did not only matured, but he seemed to change a lot after their mission. The Eman from before was a lively person, and the Eman now was a calm and collected person. But she was bugged by something. She had this feeling that Eman now was like a sharp sword in a sheathe. It was her honest feeling to the current him. Called it the intuition of a person who raised him.

    Regardless, some people cheered for him, while some were looking at him disdainfully. Especially the people from the noble families.

    Not too far from them, Hannah was looking at the group. She was having a conflicted feeling. She was standing without knowing what to do.

    ¡°Han! Let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, she heard Ru-Han, her father, calling to her.

    Seeing her did not move, ¡°Han!¡± Her father called out once again. He wanted to return home immediately. The good mood was sullied. Ru-Han lost the appetite for the banquet. Too bad for the Gentlewind family though. Looks like they were neglectful in raising their descendants. But, even though he lost the mood for the banquet,ing here tonight was a good choice.

    He learned something good. Looks like that kid had the means to heal a broken seed. HAHAHAHAHA!!! Ru-Hanughed inwardly.

    Hannah and her mother, together with their guards, followed Ru-Han.

    In the banquet.

    Jura¡¯s friend was wondering why Jura wouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°He¡¯s under a paralysis.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?! Did you say, he cannot walk anymore?!¡± His voice reverberated. ¡®Wait, is that trash cheated in their duel?¡¯ He thought. He stared at Yeman with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a temporary paralysis only,¡± he breathed a sigh of reliefs upon hearing the healer. But the disdain on his face was still there.

    Although, no matter how angry he was, the person who was the cause of his bad temper was surrounded by beautiful flowers.

    Even the other people around could not help but feel envy.

    Night and Mina were staring at each other. In which sparks flying from their eyes.

    But for some reason, Mina felt a little familiarity towards this girl. However, she could not remember where she saw her.

    ¡°By the way, Eman, who is she?¡± Mina asked. She wondered if Eman had finally moved on from his affection for Hannah.

    Now that she thought about it, Eman from before the mission would always try to approach Hannah whenever he saw her. But Hannah would then push him away.

    However, this time, even though he saw that girl, he didn¡¯t try to approach her. Could it be, he moveone already? Probably, he gave up chasing after her.

    While Mina was contemting, she noticed Eman opened his mouth. ¡°I work as her bodyguard. She is my boss,¡± Eman replied on Mina¡¯s question a while ago.

    ¡°My name is Hemina Skyze.¡± Mina extended a hand but Night only looked at it without taking her hand.

    Mina twitched her brow. ¡®For real, this girl was so rude!¡¯ She thought.

    Yeman scratched the side of her face.

    The expressionless Night had question marks floating above her head.

    He then transmitted a telepathy to her of what to do. Mina with a crying face was about to take her hand, but Night grabbed it in haste, like a robot.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡± Mina groaned. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± Mina shouted. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sol Reia!¡± Night said stiffly.

    ¡°O-okay... wait my hand!¡±

    Seeing the pitiful Mina, heughed wryly before transmitting another telepathy to Night. Mina with a crying face blew her sullen hand. She wondered what kind of gori strength this girl has. Wait, why did this girl have so much strength?! Mina asked in doubt. But Night was only staring at her with floating question marks above her head. The reason Night suddenly changed her way of looking at Mina was because she remembered her. It was that time when she first saw her lord. Mina was that girl who came together with him.

    After Mina and Night finished introducing themselves to one another, the emperor called at him once again. Since he had proven his strength. No more doubts against him. He truly was the person who defeated the Rat Lord. Though no one knew how he did it. But the fight he showed just now was trulymendable.

    That strength he showed just now, was it enough to kill the Rat Lord? No one knew, since no one was a witness of their fights. But right at this moment, he showed a spectacle. That even amoner like him could beat someone of high stature such as the great noble families.

    For some reason, the othermoners felt motivated.

    As a person of great feats, the emperor wanted to grant him his reward. ¡°Do you want money, women, jewelries, treasures, status or.....?¡±

    Yeman fell silent and pondered. What he wanted? He wanted to live a peaceful life in this world. But could the emperor give that to him? No, not even god himself would grant it willingly.

    So, what he wanted as a reward?

    After a minute of pondering, he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I want a...¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: Reward

    (Please checked the book My Guardian System: The Trader and send powerstone.)

    Yeman showed a skeptical face. Was it truly fine for him to choose a reward he wants? He was a little doubtful. But since the emperor himself was the one who asked him which reward he wanted to choose, he could only take advantage of the offer.

    While he was pondering about the reward he wanted to choose, Mina and the others were curiously waiting for his reply.

    Just then. ¡°Your Majesty, can I have a piece ofnd?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    They did not expect that he would ask for it. Why did he choose it? Is there a reason behind it? No one can tell what was in his mind.

    .....

    Yeman wondered about their reactions. Nheless, wasn¡¯t it a good reward? No one would bother you if you did nothing in thatnd. After all, it was yours. So you are free to do what you want to do.

    But the people around him had surprised faces upon hearing him. Even Mina and Aunt ire. If there was someone who had different reactions from the rest, it was his sister and Night.

    Nevertheless, he had no idea about their reactions.

    The emperor stared at him with a serious face. ¡®Crap!¡¯ Yeman swore upon noticing that maybe he asked too much. He wanted to take back his words but it was already toote.

    But then he noticed the emperor opened his mouth once again.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t give a piece ofnd to you, but can you tell me the reason why you wanted a piece ofnd?¡± The emperor asked him in a calm voice. However, he could feel from his voice that he was demanding a proper answer.

    ¡®Hm, since ites to this.¡¯ He thought. ¡°Uh...¡± he wondered if the emperor had a way to know if he was lying or not. Because if not, he could lie, but what if he had? Tsk! Especially that it was a magical world. It wasn¡¯t weird to find a person who could discern the authenticity of a person¡¯s words.

    ¡®Crap!¡¯ He had no choice huh. ¡°I have no real reason, your majesty.¡±, ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by his reply. Sensing the atmosphere around him, ¡®Did, did I messed up?¡¯ He felt cold sweat behind him. Damn, facing the man who was the pinnacle of the empire was truly suffocating. It¡¯s hard to maintain a calm demeanor.

    He took a peek at the emperor¡¯s expression. He was showing nothing except his discerning eyes. He heard the surrounding people whispering at each other. They must be talking about his absurd request.

    ¡®Damn.¡¯

    However, the rising murmurs died down instantly when the emperor guffawed. HAHAHA!!!

    ¡°???¡±

    Question marks floating above his head. Is heughing because of the absurdity of his request? Or...

    ¡°HAHA, I see, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange a piece ofnd to reward you!¡±

    Yeman sighed in relief upon hearing it. Looks like, the emperor wasn¡¯t angry. He just found it funny.

    ¡°However, young man. It wasn¡¯t easy to own a piece ofnd,¡± the emperor said. ¡°Is it?¡± He asked subconsciously. But in his mind, he was asking if it was true that it wasn¡¯t easy to own thend. ¡°Regardless, I will send my messenger to you when we find the suitablend to reward you.¡±

    Before the emperor left, he said his congrattions again towards everyone¡¯s achievement at the mission.

    Actually, not only him who got the reward. Commander Borge Skybird also got rewarded for hismand. And Mayu also got a reward for her being the squad leader of the best performing squad in that mission.

    Mayu sighed in relief. It was a good thing that Brother Eman had performed well in the duel but. Won¡¯t it turn bad for him? He beat up one of the descendants of the Gentlewind family. That family was known for bad rumors. Even she would have rather not associate with them. Anyway, why did he ask for a piece ofnd?

    While Mayu was worrying about it, she failed to notice that Yeman was walking towards her.

    ¡°Sister Mayu,¡± he called out. But she did not react. On the other hand, Kurz and the others approached him and said their thoughts regarding the duel a while ago.

    ¡°My badass bro, the soldier of great feats, kukuku. Congrats on the win! Haha, you¡¯ve kicked the dude¡¯s ass pretty well eh!¡± Kurz said jokingly.

    ¡°Ahaha...¡± Yemanughed wryly from Kurz¡¯s teasing tone. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped...¡± he said while scratching the side of his face. Although he told them not to reveal that he was the killer of that Rat Lord, maybe the elder sister found it wrong to steal the other¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°Here, Eman bro!¡± One of Kurz¡¯s friends handed him a ss of expensive wine.

    The group teased him, saying he looked so cool in the duel.

    ¡°Eh? Little bro, Eman!¡± Just then, Mayu finally noticed him.

    ¡°Un...¡± Yeman then thanks her. ¡°No, no big deal...¡± she said. ¡°Regardless,e here,¡± she dragged him in the corner. He followed her. He stared at her in wonder. But he guessed that she wanted to talk about something in private.

    When they arrived at their destination, Yeman asked her in a calm voice why she revealed the truth that he was the one who killed the Rat Lord. Mayuughed descendingly and said sorry for failing her promise. She told him that it wasn¡¯t her style to credit herself at someone else¡¯s achievements. But if there was no reward involved in it, she didn¡¯t mind hiding the truth. But since there was a reward, she thought that it would be better that the person who actually achieved would receive the reward.

    Yeman nodded understandably. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Then he noticed Mayu¡¯s expressions turned serious. ¡°Regardless, do you know that person?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Eh? Who do you mean, Sister May?¡± He honestly had no idea who she meant by that person.

    ¡°That Jura.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Yeman slightly narrowed his eyes upon hearing Jura¡¯s name. It was thest name he wanted to hear. ¡°No, I know nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Uhm, is Sister May know him?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I do not particrly know about him, but he was from a popr family. I mean, it wasn¡¯t just a popr family but. An infamous family...¡± Mayu said and rephrased her words regarding her description of the Gentlewind family.

    ¡°HMM...¡±

    She noticed him shutting his mouth.

    ¡°In any case, Brother Eman, don¡¯t let your guard down. If possible, please be aware and stay away from that person. Though it seemed toote now, sigh.¡±

    He scratched his face and felt a little embarrassed. It was the second time that an adult someone of the opposite sex had openly felt worried towards him.

    He was at a loss for words regarding it.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: Magical feeling

    (Please checked the book My Guardian System: The Trader and send powerstone.)

    While Yeman and Mayu were talking in the corner, Hemina was stuck with Night and the others. Yet, her eyes were gazing towards Yeman and Mayu.

    She wanted to initiate a conversation with the girl beside her. However, this girl is a girl of few words! She only replied with a yes or no.

    Hah! She sighed. Deep inside she felt lonely and bothered. She wanted to listen to their conversation, but she wasn¡¯t particrly close with Mayu.

    Damn though, she couldn¡¯t settle her feelings. Mina wondered why she felt like this. She felt relieved when Eman told her that Sol was just his boss. Although she was still worried, she felt relieved somehow that their rtionship wasn¡¯t to that level. Wait, what level she was expecting?

    While Mina was troubled, Mayu noticed something, ¡°Look, brother Eman. That girl from Skyze seemed to be gazing at us like she wanted to devour me! Fufu. Don¡¯t tell me the two of you are in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Spare me from the teasing, Big Sis May.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Fufufu, don¡¯t worry, I actually wanted to advise you not toy a hand on her.¡±

    ¡°Hm, is Big Sis May know about her?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Hemina Skyze...¡± Mayu then told him what she knew about Mina.

    ¡®I see... so she was from a big family, no wonder she was so hard to deal back in the mission,¡¯ Yeman thought in reminiscing.

    Yeman nced and saw Mina sneaking nces at them. On the other hand, Night was having an expressionless face. But in truth, she repeatedly asked him through telepathy.

    He brought her here for the purpose of wanting to practice her on how to socialize. But it looked like it was a big failure.

    In truth, many men took an interest in Night. And some even stole nces at her. Her beauty was like a ma to them. But after the duel a while ago, all of them are skeptical now to approach her, after they knew that she was associated with him.

    Especially when Mina was standing near her. The two of them were very tempting flowers. However, they cower after learning Mina¡¯s identity. She was a kind of thorny flower. They wouldn¡¯t even dare to stare her in the eyes. After all, she was the young Miss of the third strongest family of the empire. Who was brave enough to anger such a family?

    Well, at the moment, Mina was angry, for another reason. In her mind, ¡®Why is that person together with Big Sis Mayu? And he said he woulde back pretty fast. But it was already 5 minutes that they were talking. Wait, why did I feel angry though?¡¯ Mina could not understand herself.

    The banquet¡¯s ambiance had returned to normal. People were happily chatting with each other. The lofty, smug behavior of the nobles a while ago had already been minimized. The reason for it was the duel a while ago.

    Not all, but most of the guests were harmoniously enjoying the banquet.

    Jura and his friends already left. He had no face to show after his defeat.

    While Mina was asking questions to Night, she noticed that this girl known as Sol had little knowledge regarding the empire. Perhaps she didn¡¯t originate in the empire. Probably from a foreign country.

    ¡°Big Sis Mina!¡±

    Out of reflex, Mina nced to the owner of the voice. As expected, it was her. ¡°Princess!¡± She called out.

    The princess then dragged Mina with her. Mina let the princess drag her.

    Night was standing alone. Although she seemed to be not doing anything, her gaze was on him.

    ¡°...¡±

    Eina and Aunt ire took their food.

    ¡°By the way, Big Sis Mina, do you know that person?¡± The princess pointed in Yeman¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tell me Princess doesn¡¯t know of Big Sis Mayu?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean her!¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Eh? Then who?¡±

    ¡°That guy with her,¡± she pointed.

    ¡®What? Could it be... the princess too?¡¯ Mina thought.

    ¡°Ahem! Uhm, may I know why you are asking princess?¡±

    ¡°Curious only.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Actually, I noticed you and him talking a while ago.¡±

    In truth, the princess was very surprised to see him here. She could not forget that person. He was the person that was their supposed target that evening.

    Although she could not tell Big Sis Mina about it. She understood why Jura of the Gentlewind family was defeated by him. After all, not even her, who was a gold rank, was able to defeat him.

    ¡°I see. We are on the same squad back in the mission...¡± Mina told her what she knows.

    ¡°Fufu, I see. Regardless, Big Sis, I almost could not recognize you. You look so gorgeous tonight. Uh, Big Sis, don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Mina bashfully denied. That guy did not even say something about how she looks tonight.

    ¡°But why do you look so flustered, Big Sis Mina?¡±

    Mina felt he fell into her trap. ¡°Ahem!¡± Mina cleared her throat to regain herposure. ¡°Anyway, Princess, why are you asking about him? Do you know him by chance? I don¡¯t really think that you are curious only.¡±

    Mina changed her way of talking to her usual tone.

    ¡°Eh? Ahaha... no, no, I¡¯m curious only. Okay, Big Sis, I gotta go, see you...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±, Mina fell silent and sighed at the retreating figure of the princess. She thought the princess was acting suspicious. She stole a nce at Eman and saw him wearing a serious face while talking with Mayu.

    ¡°Tsk, it is almost 10 minutes.¡± Mina stomped her foot. But she stopped suddenly when she remembered something. Wait, wasn¡¯t he lost his memory? Right. It must be the reason for his sudden change. She forgot his amnesia as he was acting normal even though he lost his memory. This guy, even though he was suffering... wouldn¡¯t even show it to others. Mina felt a throbbing sensation from within. She bit her lips and resolved herself. Then, she walked towards the two.

    The music suddenly changed into a soft and melodious sound. Then some guests started to go in the middle with partners.

    Yeman and Mayu were surprised when Mina suddenly interjected at their conversation and told him that she let him dance with her for no apparent reason.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yeman fell silent and Mayu chuckled.

    Mina¡¯s face was very bashful. Damn it, it was her first time to feel so embarrassed. But her embarrassment magically went away when he took her hand.

    Magically though. She felt so happy. Why? She asked herself for this magical feeling.

    The next morning. Yeman woke upte. Although they went back early from the banquet, the umted fatigue ofcking sleep took the better of him.

    Before getting up, he checked the time and date. He noticed that it was today that the Academy should open. But it was only the first day. On earth, a first-day ss wasn¡¯t really that productive.

    He was usually absent on the first day of school. Regardless, after he told him that he had amnesia, Herro asked to help him with the academy requirements.

    Yeman took a bath. He needed to go to the academy somehow.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: Academy

    (Please checked the book My Guardian System: The Trader and send powerstone.)

    Last night at the banquet, it was his first time dancing at a party. Mina and Mayu had to teach him a few steps.

    The most awkward was when he danced with Night as both of them were no good at it.

    Yeman had to dance with his sister too. He did embarrass himself at that time. He had never even danced on earth. But, it was in the past now.

    At the moment, he¡¯s changing clothes. He changed into his academy uniform.

    Suddenly he remembered something. Right, he forgot to hand over Night¡¯s uniform. After changing his clothes, he transmitted to Night to pick it.

    ¡°M-My lord?!¡± She appeared before him from out of thin air just right that he finished changing.

    .....

    ¡°Here.¡± he handed her a box. She asked about it and he told her that it was a dress. He urged her to change into it because they were going to the academy.

    She excitedly undressed.

    Yeman widened his eyes as he looked at her. Night was on her underwear already. ¡°M-my lord, where are you looking at?¡± She asked shyly.

    In his mind, ¡®Now, why do you look so shy? Wasn¡¯t it you who was undressing in front of me?¡¯ Even though he knew that she was a former beast, there was no trace of it with the current Night.

    Currently, they are inside his room. Staring at the pretty girl with a perfect curvaceous body on her underwear, even he would lose his sanity at the tempting scenario. Might be good sometimes to let himself fall to this kind of pleasure.

    Seeing her lord slowly approaching her, although he was having a usual calm face, she could feel his lustful desire from within his eyes, Night blushed and waited for his advance. She felt strange palpating sounds from within her. It bes stronger and stronger like someone was drumming inside. Especially when his warm hands touched her bare shoulder skins. And his mouth slowly approaching hers.

    She did not look away and waited for it tond. Their breaths could be felt by each other.

    ¡°Uhm, My Lord?¡± Yeman woke up in a daze and saw himself staring at her blinking eyes.

    Weirdly though, Night was still in her dress.

    ¡°Eh?¡± He was surprised. He was puzzled as to what had happened just now. ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± He mumbled.

    ¡®Weird.¡¯ He thought and shook his head slightly to get rid of the thought.

    ¡°No it¡¯s nothing, take your time to change.¡± He replied and went out of the room in haste.

    It was weird of him to have indecent thoughts towards her. Especially that she was looking at him not as a person, but as her creator. It wasn¡¯t a fair rtionship in that sense. And it would only be a servant and master rtionship. He dislikes it.

    Night sighed and decided not to bother him.

    The two of them rode in a carriage towards the main city. Going to the academy was just part of him being curious. Curious about the empire and also about this world¡¯s physics, if there was. For Night and the others, his goal for them was to learn from the basics. And of course to act as his spies.

    He learned a few things about the empire¡¯s great families and the royal family from Mayu.

    Based on his understanding from Mayu¡¯s words, the empire had a meritocraticw. Aside from the royal family, those families who obtained more achievements would gain many benefits.

    Because of the power struggle, the current empire was in chaos. Not even the royal family would wish to interfere with them. And even if they did, it was already toote. Each family of those in the XIII great families already gathered considerable strength to rival the royal family.

    To put everything in order, the royal family decided to initiate a system that they called Ranking Month.

    Yeman hadn¡¯t much information about this so-called Ranking Month, and how it affected the power struggle of XIII great families.

    Troublesome families.

    Anyway,

    The things that happened at the banquet were purely a coincidence.

    He did not n that Mayu would reveal him as the real yer of the boss. And he did not expect to encounter Jura in the duel.

    Honestly, it was unexpected that Jura was so weak. He was wary of him from the start. But damn, he felt cheated. Jura¡¯s strength was even below Mina.

    Looking at Jura who was standing lofty and looking down at him. He readied himself to receive an injury. But meh, the result was an overwhelming victory. He even used only a little of soul energy to beat him.

    In truth, Yeman did not mean that Jura was weak as a whole. He evennded multiple attacks on him, it was also because his speed was lowered by the shield in his inventory. His only concern about Jura¡¯s strength was hecked the power to dominate him. And also, Juracked toughness. If not because of the magical energy, covering his whole body, he believed that Jura would be wrecked in a punch.

    When he punched him, even though he was covered by dense magical energies, Jura was still hurt by it. Considering that he used 100 and below soul energies only, Yeman wondered what would happen if he used the 200 and above soul energies. He believed that those assassins he encountered before were stronger than that of Jura who was supposed to be a genius from the great family.

    Wait. Why he was backshing that person. That guy was probably crying now.

    Yeman decided to stopshing on Jura¡¯s back and pray for his fast recovery. He didn¡¯t mean physical, but mental. He must be traumatized after that duel because he left in haste. Well, if it happened to him he would probably do the same.

    His other concern was the so-called summoned heroes. That topic was all over at the banquet. He heard that the Blessed Church summoned a group of heroes from other dimensions. And the reason why they were summoned was to save the empire from the demon¡¯s unceasing attacks.

    Yeman shook his head and found it funny. While the summoned heroes were saving the empire from the demons, the XIII great noble families were more concerned about their power struggle. He was wondering about the reason behind it.

    Since he wasn¡¯t an expert on politics, he could only make a guess and could not give a fact. Because the royal family wasn¡¯t powerful enough, the inside battle was unstoppable even the empire was facing a predicament. That¡¯s why. Yeman could only shake his head towards it.

    The XIII great families were leisurely increasing their power for their own benefits, while those so-called heroes were putting their lives in danger to save the empire. Haha. What a funny thing.

    Regardless, based on how he heard it, those so-called heroes were like the protagonist in a novel and anime he used to watch back on earth. Fufu.

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± While he was pondering about the empire¡¯s status, he heard Night called out to him.

    He nced outside and saw the towering gate in front. On top of it, the words Magical Academy was written in big letters, arching the gate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night nodded. But she noticed something in his voice. It was trailed with unease. But Night did not point it out as she believed with him.

    They climb down off the carriage.

    After paying the coachman, Yeman nced around him. He noticed outside the academy was a vast in.

    Canary fields could be seen a hundred meters away from them.

    Entering inside wasn¡¯t a big issue for them as they have the identification certificate. Herro prepared it for them beforehand. Having a trusted friend was truly a big help. But after standing in front of the gate, Yeman found himself at a loss. He could not step further.

    Wha-!?

    Why?!

    Even though he had already prepared himself regarding it. For some reason, the horror from that time had resurfaced from within.

    The dark experience he had regarding the school haunted him. He did not expect that trauma to attack once again.

    Why now?

    He could not step further?

    His eyes trembled while having a nk face.

    Seeing his weird reaction, Night widened her eyes. ¡°My lord?¡± She called out to him while blinking. ¡°Eh?¡± Night was surprised when there was no reaction from him.

    ¡°M-My lord?¡± She called once again, but still. No reaction from him.

    Just then, Yeman woke up from a warm sensation embracing him.

    He slowly opened his eyes and saw Night wrapping him on her slender arm. Whereas his face was on her chest.

    ¡°Ahm...¡± when Night heard a low groan, she slowly released him and peered at his face. She brimmed in joy when she noticed that his eyes returned to normal.

    Yeman was wondering why she had a tear in her eyes. Could she be... worried about him? Probably.

    This was the first time that she felt so worried about him. He was wearing a ghastly face and seemed like he wasn¡¯t breathing. She had no idea why he was in that state a while ago, Night was so afraid.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, Sol?¡±

    ¡°M-My lo-¡±

    Before she could finish her words, he put a finger on her lips to stop her. ¡°Eman... Call me in that name from now on, Sol,¡± He said calmly.

    For some reason, the way he said it was different from how he said it before. ¡°Mhm!¡± She nodded. ¡°Eman,¡± then she called out his name. Yeman then wiped the tears in her eyes.

    With a rosy red face, she thought, whatever happened she would always be beside him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sol?¡±

    ¡°Okay... Eman.¡±

    He breathed deeply.

    No matter what, he was a different person now. And he was in a different world too. Right, he was different from that old self of him. And he hadrades now that would stand beside him.

    He forced himself a step forward.

    After stepping inside, they were greeted by a huge ce and two skyscrapers could be seen at the left and right. Woah! He did not expect it to look like this. It was even designed like a town castle.

    This kind of academy could only be seen in the fantasy book.

    They saw many buildings and students were busy walking everywhere. Some were doing some stunts.

    Those students who were roaming around probably the new students. Each of them was busy looking for their desired ssroom to attend to.

    .....

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141: Redwing n

    The Magical Academy was divided into two departments. The female and male departments.

    Since males and females had different departments, Sol and Eman went their separate ways.

    ¡°S-Sol...?¡±

    It was fortunate that when Sol entered the female department, Mina saw her. Last night at the banquet, the two of them were able to talk to each other. So they could be considered as acquaintances in a sense.

    Though it was only Mina who did the talking and Sol just nod and shook her head. At first, Mina thought that she hated her, but while they were talking she found out that she was a woman of few words.

    Thus, the two of them became acquainted. Especially that she was that person¡¯s boss. So Mina had to be good at her for his sake.

    With Mina¡¯s older sister¡¯s vibe, she was looking at her like looking at a younger sister. But honestly, Mina was only 17 years old. And she didn¡¯t look old either.

    .....

    She only acted mature because she used to look at the princess, like looking at a younger sister. Well, sometimes from before, she wished to have a younger sister. So, it must also be the reason.

    Since Sol was a new student, Mina brought her to the freshman building. Sol was silently following her.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    When Mina spotted the princess, she called out at her.

    ¡°Big Sis Mina!¡± The princess scurried towards them.

    Since both of them were freshman students, she introduced the two.

    ¡°My name is Liya,¡± the princess extended her hand to Sol. She nced at it hesitantly. Butter on, she grabbed it and said her name. ¡°S-Sol Reia,¡± She said.

    The reason she was hesitant was that she was waiting for Eman¡¯s reply through telepathy.

    The three were surrounded by other female students. Especially that the princess and Mina were popr in the academy. After all, Mina was from a higher family and the other one was a royalty.

    With the addition of Sol, the three of them were like blooming flowers. Luckily, Sol was able to join the princess¡¯s circle.

    On the contrary, in the male department, Eman wasn¡¯t as lucky as Sol.

    ¡°Hey! Guys! Look who is here!¡± A man with a mocking face pointed to him while calling at the other males inside a room.

    He was just strolling around while trying to find his ssroom. But this guy in front of him called out to him, saying that they were acquaintances. It was already toote when he noticed that this guy was bluffing.

    The guy offered to lead him to the sophomore ssroom. But instead, he was led in this secluded room where there was a gang of students, doing their training with their magical powers andbats.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Now that he thought about it, he remembered that in one page of the previous host¡¯s diary, he stated that a group of students would asionally use him as their training dummy. Though he tried to retaliate and fought back, he was defeated in a second. After all, he could only rely on his physical strength. On the contrary, those people who beat him up were people with magical aurae.

    So he was beaten into pulp whenever they spotted him. He could not even consult the professors as all of them were turning a blind eye towards it. Hmm, probably because of the family statuses. He believed it was the case.

    The previous host also said that even if he ran away, it was useless. They were far stronger and faster than him. Specifically because of their magical prowess.

    A gleeful chuckle came out from everyone when they saw him.

    ¡°Wee back, Worm,¡± said the person with a topless muscr body, and on his chest, a red wing tattoo was very obvious.

    There were a total of 12 people inside. Seeing the training tforms everywhere inside. He surmised that it was a training facility. However, it seemed to be a private facility. Or perhaps, a club?

    But he rephrased his thought because his vision tranted the word written on the wall, and it read as, Redwing n.

    Looks like he was led to the Redwing n. Hmm, I see. So they are the n members of Redwing. I wonder who was their leader. But seeing the person in the middle. He must be the one.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Suddenly, he felt a push from his back to his shoulder. Looks like he was abducted. He did not retaliate and let his body be pushed by, letting the force of the push take him. He staggered a few steps forward until he found himself standing inside. Now he is surrounded by the Redwing n members.

    Thomp! He heard the forceful shutting of the door from behind him. He had no idea why the previous host was being picked for their subject of bullying. But maybe because he was an easy target for them.

    This is awful. He thought.

    While everyone wasughing heartily, his eyes were glinting with animosity. These people were awful. He repeated.

    ¡°Now worm, let¡¯s have a talk of your gant adventure in the subjugation mission. Hehe!¡±

    The one who said it was the person from his back who clenched the back of his neck.

    The other members started to scoff at him. Saying some jeering remarks. ¡°Wait, Isn¡¯t it weird that this worm survived that sure death mission. Aside from that, more men who are stronger than he died,¡± suddenly said one of them.

    ¡°Wait, Anigo, that¡¯s a taboo right now,¡± suddenly warned one of the members of the Redwing.

    ¡°Oops! Sorry, Jakuzen!¡± Hastily said the person called Anigo while covering his mouth.

    Just then, everyone felt an ominous aura of strong killing intent. It wasing from the topless person with a red wing tattoo on his chest.

    A momentter, the surrounding people were taken aback by a sudden influx of magical aura oozing from his body.

    ¡°This is bad...¡± one of the members of the Redwing n uttered in fright.

    Eman noticed the people around him shuddered in fear. It was truly a nauseating aura. Looks like this person was stronger than Jura.

    ¡°Damn it, this Anigo. He forgot about the leader¡¯s brother...¡± Mumbled the person who¡¯s currently behind Eman, and still clenching the back of his neck.

    The other members subconsciously stepped back while sweating profusely.

    Eman saw the man they called Jakuzen walking slowly towards him. Although he was walking slowly, his every step was heavy and shook the entire room.

    Such a domineering aura.

    ¡°Y-Youuu¨Cyooouu!!!¡± A dense magical aura was oozing from his whole body and even his eyes were gleaming with magic power.

    Looks like a god of war.

    ¡°Wait! Jakuzen, calm down!¡± The person behind him tried to call the man. But the current Jakuzen could not hear him anymore.

    The reason for his sudden outrage was that his brother who was very close to him died in that subjugation mission. So after remembering it, in addition to seeing this trash able to survive, the anger he felt burst out towards his head, then ate up his reasoning.

    He could not take it that the useless worm was able to survive whilst his brother who had a bright future ahead had lost his life in that shitty mission!

    In a split second, Jakuzen¡¯s figure disappeared and reappeared before him, baring his dense magical aura and the drowning pressure onto the person they all deemed as magic-less or useless.

    Right.

    The target of his outrage was the useless person who managed to survive that sure death mission.

    ¡°This is bad. Jakuzen will kill the idiot!¡±

    Eman heard it. Then he noticed the guy who was clenching his neck this whole time loosed the clench on his neck. He probably nned to step back after seeing Jakuzen was in front of them.

    Seeing that his eyes lost the pupils in it, it only meant one thing. That the current Jakuzen was blinded by his anger!

    ¡°What!¡± The person who was behind him widened his eyes. His hand was held by the worm guy!? This worm guy must be thinking of dragging him with him.

    ¡°Die on your own, dumbass!¡± He cried out and tried to free his hand. Fortunately, it was the weakest guy.

    But ¡°?!!, he- he could not free himself?¡± He struggled fiercely as he saw Jakuzen¡¯s fist was rushing down on them.

    ¡°F##ck! Re-release me! Dammit! Release me!¡± He cried out on top of his lungs. He even summoned his magical aura and kicked the weakest man they had known.

    Yet, his struggle was to no avail.

    He punched his head. Still, he couldn¡¯t budge him?

    The other members were staring at them with dumbfounded faces.

    ¡°Rou, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote!¡±

    The guy behind him, with the name of Rou, used his hand to cover his face. He gave up struggling as it was alreadyte! The punch of Jakuzen came crushing them!

    BAAANNNGGG!!!

    Just then, they heard a loud impact. Smoke and debris wafted away. Then again, everyone was stunned.

    The overbearing punch of the berserk Jakuzen was caught- IN ONE HAND?!!!

    And it was the worm who did it?!

    On top of that, his right hand was holding Rou¡¯s arm, and the left arm caught Jakuzen¡¯s fist! Yet, only the floor where he was standing had the obvious damage from that attack.

    Bullying, he used to get flustered in front of it but. Not anymore!

    A sh of glint was visible on Eman¡¯s eyes. Now, it¡¯s time for payback. He thought.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: Torture

    He sent a kick to the person named Jakuzen and elbowed the person behind him at the same time. The two were sent crashing on the wall and the floor.

    The others stared with wide eyes, doubting what their eyes were seeing at the moment.

    They tried to clear their eyes by rubbing them. But the situation in front of them had remained the same.

    For real? That weakest person in the academy had the power to knockback their two strongest members? And it was Jakuzen to boot!

    Rou, who was in a daze, slowly opened his eyes. His body was aching and a smell of blood was strong in his mouth. He spat and saw his saliva in scarlet color.

    ¡°Dammit...¡± He muttered while wiping the blood on his mouth. ¡°You dumbass,¡± Rou angrily grunted then pulled himself standing.

    Seeing Eman calmly standing in the center, ¡°I will kill you bastard!¡± He summoned magical energy onto his body then attacked him.

    .....

    The next second, he groaned and fell on his knee when a strong impact was felt on his stomach. His eyes trembled and he felt dizzy. A searing sensation was felt in his chest.

    BLEURRRRGH!!! Gastric juices together with blood, tears, and snot were gushing out from his mouth, eyes, and nose.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°B, bastard...¡± he muttered with killing intent. Then he vomited once again. ¡°Urgh!¡± Suddenly, he felt a hand grab the back of his neck. ¡°?!¡± Then he was dragged. ¡°Dammit, what are you doing?! Release me, bastard!!!¡± He shouted and struggled. Weirdly though, he could not budge the hand that was gripping him.

    Right at this moment, they heard thumping sounds together with the trembling of the ground.

    They stared ahead and saw the rapidly approaching Jakuzen with bloodshot eyes.

    Then, Roe felt his vision blurred, no, he was thrown to the approaching berserk Jakuzen!

    ¡°OORRRHHGGG!¡± Jakuzen growled and waved Rou, who was thrown to him.

    Rou was hit on the face and had his body thrown away. Although Jakuzen was in a rage, he knew the current situation. He knew that it was Rou that was thrown to him. The only thing that puzzled him was the strength of this person in front of them. How did it happen? How was this man able to knock back him? However, his only thought at the moment was to crush this person, and possibly kill him. Like how his brother died in that shitty mission.

    Eman parried the rapid multiple attacks that were raining down on him. A momentter, he sessfully grabbed the enemy¡¯s arm. He used his Stun Finger. However, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t so effective. The enemy was able to break from being paralyzed.

    He then used his other hand and summoned 50 soul energy and sent an uppercut thatnded on the enemy¡¯s jaw.

    Jakuzen¡¯s body flew upward. Yet, he wasn¡¯t finished, he followed up with a kick. But because he couldn¡¯t summon yet his soul energy on his feet, the power of his kick wasn¡¯t strong enough to deal considerable damage. Still, Jakuzen was thrown back once again.

    A loud impact reverberated inside the Redwing n. Then silence remained in the room. Standing in the middle was the man they deemed as the worm, the weakest person in the academy.

    On the person named Rou, his red bar above his head was at 55% left, while on Jakuzen there was 50%. However, the fun was just started.

    The others were still dumbfounded. Theirrades took a beating from the person they least expected.

    Everyone could not tell if the world was near the end. Why are they seeing impossible things happening in front of them right now? And when was this man able to summon magical aura? Did he awaken? Even so, it was still impossible that he outmatchted them.

    Even though they were bbergasted at what was happening, they summon their magical energy and fire elemental attacks. ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t use fire!¡± Warned one of them to hisrade who was about to use a fire elemental attack. ¡°Sorry!¡± He said sorry and materialized a sword. Then he coated it with fire.

    While hisrades were raining magical attacks in the form of water des and wind des, he waited for the right time to strike. Unexpectedly though, that person had managed to evade all their attacks. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that that person was now- he didn¡¯t want to say it. That person was no less powerful! Right, it must be a dream. Right, it was a dream. There¡¯s no way that guy can fight like that!!!

    Anyhow, he must defeat and beat him like usual. After he noticed an opening, he leaped in haste and summoned fire on his sword. Because it was a melee attack, the barrack was less at risk of getting burned as long as he¡¯d be careful.

    After he leaped, something came flying towards him. ¡°What?¡± He asked in wide-eyed eyes when blood bloomed and spurted in front of his vision. At the corner of his eyes, he saw a hole in his shoulder.

    He lost his strength and fell to the ground. His sneak attack did not happen. He nced ahead of him and noticed something unbelievable. All was the same, they were groaning in pain on the ground. Only that person was left standing in the middle of the room, once again.

    And on his hand, he was gripping the hair of their leader, Jakuzen. Looking at the current Jakuzen, it was hard to say if he was still alive or dead.

    ¡°W-what the... why... how... How has this person be so strong? Is this the same person they used to know? The same person they mock for being the weakest. Is this the same him? However, without getting his answer, his consciousness left him. Then darkness filled his vision.

    The next time he woke up, his memory before he lost his consciousness came back to his mind. Right, they fought with that person. Wait, so it was a dream after all! Hahaha! No wonder, it was impossible in the first ce. That that person could fight all of them. Forget even fighting all of them. Even the weakest member of their n could beat him. Hahaha! Eh? Heughed but stopped momentarily upon noticing that something wasn¡¯t right.

    He couldn¡¯t..... move? He nced around him and saw the others. Like him, they were tied in a sturdy stone pedestal. Beside him, he saw their leader, Jakuzen, still unconscious. Rou was there too and the others. All of them were tied in a circr form. Whereas, there was a space in the middle.

    When that person came into his vision he grimaced. Not only him but the others too who are already awake at the moment. They grimaced at the sight of him. He understood that everything that happened a while ago wasn¡¯t a dream! It was real!

    That person walked in the middle.

    ¡°You bastard! Release me!¡± One of hisrades angrily shouted. But that person only snorted. With a glint in his eyes, he walked beside hisrade. Then he noticed a dagger materialized on his hand.

    Without a second thought, he stabbed the mouth of hisrade.

    ¡°Guwargh! Darn-yourgh- release meergh!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!!!¡±

    Hisrade cried in pain as blood was gushing out from his mouth.

    ¡°Look at your situation. Do you think you have the right to demand?¡± That guy said coldly while looking at them one by one.

    The noise caused Jakuzen to wake up. ¡°Who the f##k-!!!¡± He grumbled immediately after waking up. However, it was also stopped immediately. A dagger pierced his mouth. Jakuzen seemed to remember something, his eyes widened and fear was visible on it. He trembled and pissed on his pants.

    It was the first time that he saw such expression on their leader¡¯s face. Not only that, he was pissing on himself. Such embarrassment. Looks like even this leader of them knew the word fear. However, blood was continuously dripping from his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die...¡± Jakuzen repeatedly recited with teary eyes. Every second that had passed, he was lossing more blood.

    All of them turned pale as they were watching their leader¡¯s situation.

    When Jakuzen finally lost the strength to remain awake, that person muttered, ¡°heal!¡± Then the wound on Jakuzen was healed instantly, and also to the other member who had his tongue cut recently.

    He wondered how it happened because he didn¡¯t see him lifting his arm, and he didn¡¯t cast a spell either.

    Just then.

    ¡°All you need to do is to remain silent. Now let us y.¡±

    He said coldly. But actually, he was just asking some questions to them regarding the empire and XIII great families. Their connections and so on. But whenever he disliked their answer, he would shoot them and healed when they fainted. Such torture. After they were healed, not even a scratch was visible. It was a thorough healing ability. It was a high-tier healing ability!

    In that sense, he could hurt and healed them repeatedly. All of them thought the same. If this person was the same person they used to bully.

    The next morning, information came out that shook the other n. The Redwing n was disbanded.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143: The Merciless n

    The academy life of the previous host was rougher than he thought, but it fits the new him. Like for example the thing that happened yesterday. He easily got information regarding the empire and the academy.

    In regards to the empire, those fools of the Redwing n hadn¡¯t much information to what he already knew.

    It might be different if he used the brain reading ability of the Elder Dark Priest. But he didn¡¯t go to such lengths as there were some variations he needed to reconsider.

    First, he could not kill them because some students saw him together with that Rou person when he led him to their n barracks. It would be easy to connect the dots if those people suddenly disappeared.

    Second, the Elder Dark Priest could not redundantly use the spell as it required a massive amount of magical energy, and he was yet to master the spell. Currently, he could only use it one to 3 times a day.

    But because the Elder Dark Priest already used them in some of his research on the other subjects, he had to wait for the next day. It would be troublesome if he kept those people hidden for long. It might cause unexpectedplications in the end. Hence, he had to avoid it.

    The third reason that he didn¡¯t kill them wasn¡¯t so important. He just wanted those fools to suffer more like how they made the previous host life suffer.

    .....

    He also learned from them the importance of the n inside the academy. A student must be a member of a n if he wanted to get good grades regarding magic? Not only that, it looks like the big n was affiliated with the great families outside the academy.

    Ah right, while questioning those fools, he noticed the leader of Redwing, Jakuzen, was a spineless person. It might also be the reason that he learned the rage ability, to exclude himself and be drowned by anger because it was hard for him to fight when he was in his right mind.

    What a weirdo.

    He took advantage of it by threatening him that if he didn¡¯t disband his n something bad would happen to him. Just by saying it, that guy shuddered in fright.

    The ce where he took them was the torture room of the Elder Dark Priest. But he released them after he rified that those fools won¡¯t being to bother him again. Confusion and doubts were apparent on their paled faces. They were even paler than ghosts and only a little thicker than undead skeletons. It was the result of getting wounded repeatedly.

    In regards to their healing, Elder Dark Priest was hiding in the shadows and secretly cast healing whenever he uttered the word ¡°heal¡±.

    After leaving the Redwing n barracks, he was stunned to see the flustered Herro outside the door.

    Together with him were some people, but most of them looked so, nonbatants. Or perhaps, why was one of them so thin, like he didn¡¯t eat for a whole month? And the other one was a fatty dude. Oh, looks like there¡¯s a normal one. The person had chocte-colored skin, with towering height and well-built muscle. And... and... yeah, aside from Herro, there was truly no normal among them.

    Although the chocte-skinned guy had a well-built muscr body, he wore make-up on his face while sending a wink to him.

    What kind of gathering was this? On top of that, they were wielding wooden sticks. He wondered what they were using it for?

    Seemingly noticing his troubled face, Herro stepped forward and told him that they were members of the Merciless n.

    A bead of sweat appeared at the back of his head as he thought, ¡®What with that cool-sounding name?! Or perhaps, instead of Merciless, this n is more like on the verge of mercy! Ahaha.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Though he didn¡¯t voice out his thoughts.

    Herro exined that in the Merciless n he was the n leader and looked like Eman was the n deputy. And these three people were the only members they could gatherst year. In short, it was their own n. What? Their own n?

    ¡°.....¡±

    Before we forget their reason foring in the Redwing n, they came here to rescue him. One of Herro¡¯s acquaintances told him that Eman was together with a member of the Redwing n.

    Herro felt a foreboding feeling and rushed here with the other members. He knew how nasty these people from the Redwing n treated his sworn brother. That¡¯s why he immediately came here.

    ¡°Brother, are you sure they did nothing to you?¡± Herro¡¯s doubtful question after he told them that he was fine.

    ¡°Yeah, nothing really,¡± Eman confirmed. Seeing that there were no visible wounds and gashes on him, Herro sighed in relief. He came here with the resolve of taking a beating.

    The next day, as usual, Sol and Eman went their separate ways once again after entering the academy.

    While he was walking in the corridor, some snort was thrown out towards him,ing from the people around. Some showed disgust, that whenever his eyes met theirs, they would re of disdain at him. There were also some whispering to each other, saying unpleasant remarks to him. Thanks to his heightened hearing. Even their whisper was more like talking normally to him.

    There were also some who had surprised faces, asking the person beside them how this worm survived the subjugation mission. Well, even if they asked the person beside them, no one could give them a proper answer.

    But Eman felt sorry for the previous host. Looks like most of the students here wished him to die. It must also be the reason that he died.

    Aside from that.

    It seemed like he was well-received in this academy huh. In a bad sense though.

    The previous host¡¯s academy life was more or less the same as his high-school and university days. Yeah, he was reincarnated, sounds good, but why does it have to be in a person with the same experience as him? Mr. Fate truly enjoys making him suffer huh. Well, there was no useining about it now. What¡¯s done is done as they said.

    Ah. All the same, all the same.

    While he continued walking he noticed one of the hottest topics from the students was the disbandment of the Redwing n.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    ¡°No one knew the exact reason, but the n leader, Jakuzen, himself was the one who filed the disband of their n. Not only that, but the other members also agreed to it and even their n deputy also signed the parchment of disbanding.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s hard to believe, especially that it was the fierce n leader himself. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Such a topic wasmon today.

    He directly went to the Merciless n barracks. When he arrived there, he saw Fatsu and Payazu loitering around. Well, that was how everyone called them, and they didn¡¯t seem to mind it. They probably are used to it already. Just like how everyone called him a worm.

    ¡°Oh, good morning, Deputy,¡± greeted Fatsu with a tinge of sarcasm. Currently, he was eating while seemingly resting his fat belly on a wooden swivel chair. On the other hand, Payazu did not bother talking. He was doing something that Eman could not understand. Wait, could it be he was reassembling some broken armor? And cleaning the rusted weapons?

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Fayazu, what is that for?¡±

    Fayazu stared at him for a second, seemingly a little surprised. His stare was saying that it was unusual for him to talk with him.

    But then Fayazu seemed to remember something. Right, the leader told them that their deputy had an amnesia. ¡°Oh, I mean, our job as a n is to clean the trashy equipment of the other n and reassemble them. Since we are the nonbatant n after all.¡±

    Eman blinked his eyes in wonder. Fayazu then nced at him understably. ¡°Looks like the n leader was saying the truth, ah.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...?¡±

    ¡°That you have amnesia,¡± said Fayazu.

    ¡°Ah yeah,¡± he remembered he was acting as a person with amnesia. ¡°Uhm, anyway Mr. Fayazu, can tell me more regarding that?¡±

    Fayazu nced to where he was pointing. ¡°Oh, you mean the cleaning of items?¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, o-okay, err... erm... for the n to function we needed to umte enough n points to pass the required quota.¡±

    ¡°Quota?¡±

    ¡°Yes, each n must reach that quota.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the rtion with it to the cleaning and assembling of broken and rusty items?¡±

    ¡°Uh, since we are a nonbatant n, for us to function longer as a n, we asked the other n for cleaning and assembling their scrap equipment. In exchange, they paid us with n points.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Seeing his silence, ¡°Actually, Deputy, it was your idea that we did this,¡± Fayazu said skeptically.

    ¡°...¡±

    Eman was surprised to hear it.

    He nced around. Right. Unlike the Redwing n, inside the Merciless n, he couldn¡¯t find any training facility inside.

    And the building was so rundown that you couldn¡¯t help asking yourself how it survived this long.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: Magical energy practical lesson

    ¡°What are you talking about dumbass Fayazu! It wasn¡¯t that we are a nonbatant n. Rather, none of us can fight against the other n,¡± out of a sudden, Fatsu interjected while licking his fingers to taste up thest bits of leftover sticking on his fingers from the sticky food he was eating a while ago.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±

    ¡°Erhm, nevermind...¡± Fatsu said with a sign of resignation towards the topic. Then he made a long regrettable sigh and remarks. ¡°Haah, if only we were under the wings of the big ns, it would be much easier for us. Well, see y¡¯allter, I gotta do my job before the leader arrives!¡± He said uninterestedly then shrugged his shoulders, sighing again, then turned his back towards them while waving his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Deputy,¡± Said Fayazu without stopping his working hands.

    He nodded at him. However, he was a little interested in Fatsu¡¯s words. If heprehended it correctly, he probably meant that the only reason they were known as a nonbatant n was that they had no power to fight against the other n. So it also meant that they were nonbatant because the members were weak and not because the n was registered as a nonbatant.

    Hmm.

    He asked more questions regarding the n and points, and how joining the n could affect their study and he also asked about Fatsu¡¯s words of being under the big n¡¯s wings. In response to him, Fayazu told him all that he knew.

    .....

    ¡°I see... so it was like that.¡± He said after hearing Fayazu¡¯s exnation. ¡°Apetition of power huh...¡± he mumbled.

    Although Fayazu told him all that he knew, he felt the need to ask Herro as well.

    Not long after Fatsu left the room that the chocte-skinned man named Pa, together with Herro, entered the barracks.

    His real name was supposed to be Paul but. Unlike Fatsu, Fayazu, and him, it was Pa¡¯s doing that he called himself with that name. He chose to be called by it without anyone harassing him.

    ¡°Oh, my, goodmorning, Deputy, dear!¡± Said Pa with a flying kiss upon seeing him in the room.

    ¡°...¡±

    He felt a chill running down his spine from Pa¡¯s greetings. Herro chuckled and greeted as well. ¡°Goodmorning, Eman bro, and you too Faye.¡±

    He wondered who Faye was, but he noticed Herro¡¯s gaze was on Fayazu. So it must be his real name.

    That morning, He had to ask many things that he was puzzled about. But he was avoiding being excessive in his questions so as not to annoy them. Thankfully, everyone understood his situation. Not only do they satisfy his confusion and curiosity towards the n and academy, but they also taught him his usual morning chores.

    After that morning, he went to the ssroom to learn basic knowledge about this world.

    All of his ssmates were all men. Their teacher was a middle-aged man. He teaches mathematics. Then followed by a woman in her 30¡¯s who orally taught them about magical aura or magical energy. The third subject was practical knowledge regarding the control of magical energy or aura.

    They went to the open fields as they could not do it inside the ssroom. There would be a high possibility that the ssroom would get sted when they failed to control their magical power.

    But before that, everyone seemed to notice something unusual. They all nced at him. And their eyes were telling him that he didn¡¯t belong here. Even Fayazu was wondering why he came with them to the open area. Though not all of them were like that, at the corner of his eyes, he saw a familiar figure. It was one of the members of the Redwing n. The person looked away when he met his eyes.

    If he remembered correctly, it was the person who was supposed to do a sneak attack on him while wielding a sword covered with fire. Yeah, it was him.

    Before that person looked away, he noticed the person trembled in fright after their eyes met. He probably remembered the torture. It was alreadymendable that he didn¡¯t run away this time.

    Well, as long as he won¡¯t make a problem for him, he will let him be. But if he made a move that he disliked, he would torture him again.

    In this section, only that person knew that he could manifest a magical aura. There were a total of 10 sections for the sophomores. And the section they were in, was the section for the least talented students.

    On the other hand, Herro and the others were in different sections. It also means that they have a better magical aurapared to Fayazu who was in thest section together with him.

    Meanwhile, everyone had a dubious face as they stared at him. Seeing their faces like that, it was easy to guess that it was unusual to see him with.

    Good grief. He too wanted to know about this world¡¯s magic energy. For him though, it was called soul energy. Perhaps, they were the same. And he also wanted to know how to channel their magical energy to create elemental magic. Or maybe it was dependent on each individual? In the first ce, he had no idea about it.

    ¡°Deputy, sir, are you perhaps interested in learning how to invoke magic?¡± Suddenly asked Fayazu.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it only natu¨C¡± He stopped for a moment when he realized that he was a different person now. ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat to hide hisst words. Then opened his mouth once again. ¡°I mean, I awakenedtely...¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t so loud, but it seemed like everyone around heard him clear. They all yelped in surprise whilementing.

    ¡°Is it for real?¡±

    ¡°What? He awakened?!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Did I hear it the same way? That guy awakened his magical energy?¡±

    ¡°No doubt that is what he said.¡±

    Hearing their remarks it was easy toprehend that all of them were shocked to hear it. What the heck! It wasn¡¯t like he was excluded by good grace. What was the problem with these people? He couldn¡¯t help asking himself.

    ¡°Uhm, Deputy, sir, is true?¡±

    His n mate Fayazu also asked with a face simr to others.

    ¡°Well, yeah...¡± he said while brushing the back of his head.

    ¡°Oh, is that so...¡± suddenly, someone interjected. They nced and saw an elderly man walking towards them. It was their instructor, Instructor Stuwart, for this practical lesson regarding magical energy.

    He nced and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then, can you show it to us?¡± Said the instructor. He probably meant that he had to summon energy onto his hand for everyone to see.

    He nodded again.

    Now everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. They were staring at him with different expressions. Some were showing expressions that expected him to fail. Some were gazing in full curiosity. There were also those who had their eyes focused on his hands, waiting for him to summon magical energy. Fayatzu belonged to thest category.

    Right now, he¡¯s surrounded. In which, only he and the instructor are in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡°Okay, start...¡± urged Instructor Stuwart.

    Without wasting time, an aura with color that seemed like a mixture of red and orange were oozing on his hand, together with gushing sounds.

    WOOAAAHHH!!!

    ¡°I-It was real!¡±

    ¡°He truly awakened!¡±

    Some people still couldn¡¯t believe what their eyes were seeing at the moment. But no matter how they closed and opened their eyes, or rubbed it repeatedly, the situation in front of them never changed.

    ¡°Woah! D-Deputy sir! Y-you really awakened!¡± Fayazu stuttered in great surprise.

    While everyone was in a huge surprise, Instructor Stuwart was unusually silent.

    Eman noticed a frown on his face and narrowed his eyes. He wondered if it wasn¡¯t the magical energy he expected.

    ¡°Uhm, Instructor sir? Is there a problem?¡± He asked.

    Just then, everyone fell silent and waited for the instructor to say something.

    ¡°Hmm... that magical energy... I have never seen such kind of magical energy before.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Eman gawked when he heard it.

    ¡°Right, look at his magical energy. It has a different color.¡± Someone among the crowd pointed out.

    ¡°Hmm... now that you said that.¡±

    Then noise bes noisier, saying how unusual his magical energy was.

    After the crowd pointed out the oddness of his magical aura color, he realized something as well. Now that he thinks about it. He had never seen someone who had the same color as his magical aura.

    But then again, maybe it was because he was different from everyone. And besides, the system even mentioned it as soul energy and not magical energy.

    ¡°Right, right, it is supposed to be white, green, blue, yellow, purple, and golden.¡±

    ¡°And depending on the color of the person¡¯s magical energy the power he/she possesses. Also, there has been nothing recorded that a person has red or orange magical energy!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Instructor Stuwart sir! So what is the meaning of this?¡± Fayatzu asked.

    Eman remained silent as he was waiting for the instructor¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145: Elemental invocation

    Instructor Stuwart massaged his chin as he was trying to ponder if he had some knowledge about this kind of magical aura. But to no avail. No matter how hard he tried to remember, nothing came to his mind.

    ¡®Wait!¡¯ The instructor suddenly widened his eyes. ¡®There is another energy who has a different color than the humans. It was the energiesing from the demons! The demonic aura!¡¯

    ¡®However, even with such energy, the red-orange color was still different from it, because demons usually had dark reddish and ck energying out from them.¡¯

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the demonic aura or not, or whether a rare magical aura.

    Looking at the aura that was seeping from his hand, there¡¯s no doubt that it was a magical aura. Though he could feel a dreadful feeling from it, the instructor knew it was the same magical aura as the rest.

    ¡°Erm...¡± Instructor Stuwart made a low groan to clear his throat.

    ¡°It must be a rare case. Other than that, I can¡¯t tell for sure as it is also my first time seeing such a kind of magical energy. Regardless, let¡¯s try using this...¡± said the instructor, and from his spatial ring, he produced a cylinder crystal ss on his hand. Then present it to him.

    .....

    When he took it, he blinked his eyes in wonder, ¡°What is this for, Instructor Stuwart, sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh! A magical measuring artefact!¡± Fayazu, who was beside him, was the one who blurted out the name.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± In agreement with Fayazu¡¯s words, the instructor nodded his head. ¡°Cast your magical energy on it and let it absorb.¡± Instructor Stuwart added after noticing the look on his face that seemingly asking how to use it.

    Because he was a non-magical person just recently, no one was surprised that he didn¡¯t know about it.

    He nodded his head and followed the instructor¡¯s guide. He summoned the red-orange energy on his hand then pointed it to the cylindrical ss.

    When he focused his eyes on the item, he noticed some measuring lines on its side. He already guessed that it was what it was, for measuring purposes.

    After the cylinder ss started to glow, the surrounding students made an inaudible sound, then, Woah! In a low voice.

    Eman didn¡¯t know if he needed to feed it with his full soul energy or just the minimum. But he settled with the little bit as he had a strong feeling telling him that it would explode if he used his 600 soul energy at the same time. So he decided to use a little bit of it, maybe about 50 points only.

    As he noticed while fighting with Jura and the people from the Redwing n, 100+ was enough to defeat them. He wanted to remain as neutral and normal as possible. Any unnecessary actions could lead him into getting attention. So he had to avoid getting more attention than he currently had.

    After feeding it with the 50 soul energy, the gaseous substance that could be seen inside the cylinder tube had slowly risen until it stopped, a little above the middle.

    Ohh, the curious audience has their eyes towards him and the instructor.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine now...¡± Seeing that it didn¡¯t rise anymore, the instructor stopped him and asked for it. He then handed it back to the instructor. After having a look at it for a couple of seconds already, the instructor showed an understandable face while nodding his head.

    ¡°I see, I see, at first I thought it was a rare talent. But it somehow turned out it wasn¡¯t. Your magical energy was only as strong as most of the students here.¡±

    Said Instructor Stuwart.

    For some reason, he heard a sigh of reliefing from the other students around him. Most of them thought it was awesome magical energy because he had different colorspared to most of them.

    Eman himself sighed in relief as well. At least he wasn¡¯t excluded from the rest. And now everyone will not bother calling him magic-less or worm. Well, magic-less or weakest was better than being called a worm. But in the end, it was just a naming made by some lonely folks who were looking for someone to mock and bully. Such cases were notmon even in his former world.

    In fact, those people who bullied and mocked others were people who have a big problem in their lives, though not all. Some of them were pure self-centered idiots while some just wanted to vent their anger to other people. And these types of people were the pettiest creatures in the world.

    Regardless, back to the topic regarding soul energy. What if he used the beyond 50 points of soul energy? Would the result be different? Or perhaps still the same.

    Wait, might be good asking that system directly. He then called it without voicing it out.

    Eman then asked the system regarding his weird energy. He asked about the difference between soul energy and magical energy. Or if it was simr.

    ¡®I see, that sounds creepy though.¡±

    Eman replied. Looks like his first impression of this system was right after all. It certainly urged him to be a killer! He scratched the side of his face.

    While he was in deep pondering, the instructor called out to them.

    ¡°Deputy, although it¡¯s notmendable to have low low magical energy, it was still good that you awakened, right?!¡± Fayatzu tapped on his shoulder and saidforting words. He probably thought he was down because he suddenly went silent.

    ¡°Sureness...¡±

    The two of them listened to the instructor¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Okay, everyone, today we will try to create elemental magic with your magical energies!¡±

    ¡°Woah! Finally. We will be taught how to shoot destructive elements such as fire, water, and other elements using our magical energies!¡± Said one student while raising his hands in excitement. The others were noticeably excited as well.

    While saying it, the instructor was walking towards the woods. The students also followed after him. The instructor was exining things regarding the elements like fire, water, wind, and etcetera.

    Then a couple of minutes walking, they arrived at the clearing.

    Ahead of them, they saw a tied boar. In Eman¡¯s vision, he noticed the boar was still alive. The green bar above its head was about 70% full. Looked like the person who caught it had fought with it first.

    The red bar would only appear whenever an entity was hostile to him, even humans were the same. So as long as they were not hostile to him. The color of their bar above their head was green. Because of this bar, it was easy for him to identify who was hostile to him or not. Not only with actions but also by thought. The red bar would be triggered when the person or other entity¡¯s animosity towards him passed the threshold.

    Regardless, he was wondering as to why the boar was tied in such a manner. In which, the boar was tied between the two wooden pirs with its limbs spread to all directions.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what with that boar?¡±

    ¡°Oh, poor thing!¡±

    ¡°Dumbass! We¡¯re going to have a feast!¡±

    Looks like not only him who was wondering about the appearance of the boar.

    Then a momentter, Instructor Stuwart went to the front and pped his hands. ¡°Okay, everyone, listen!¡±

    ¡°First, we go with fire. The first thing you needed to consider when creating shooting elements was the shape.¡±

    Eman secretly asked Fayazu if everyone already learned how to create elements such as a fire.

    Fayazu looked at him understandably. ¡®I think, Deputy, it¡¯s better for you to go back as a freshman...¡±

    Although, the words themselves were very insulting, the way he said it wasn¡¯t in a bad way.

    ¡°...uhm, don¡¯t take my words the wrong way, Deputy, sir!¡± He hastily said.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯m not a bit angry about it.¡±

    Upon hearing him, Fayatzu sighed in relief. Then he started exining to him that they learned how to invoke elemental stuff in the first year. He also added that although everyone could learn how to invoke all kinds of elements, there were people who were gifted in a particr element and most of them became so powerful.

    The appearance of a certain girl who uses fire appeared in Eman¡¯s mind. It was Mina. He remembered her invoking fire when they were fighting those monsters in the forest near the Deep Cliff.

    WOOAAAHH!!!

    While the two of them were talking about the elements, everyone around them eximed in excitement. They saw the instructor created a fire on top of his finger. Then it slowly took shape until it formed into a ball.

    Just then, he fired it towards the tied boar. In just a second, an explosion happened to where the boar was tied.

    Everyone immediately eximed in excitement while some were pping their hands.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Borris

    When the fire engulfed the boar, he noticed that it didn¡¯t die directly, though the health points on its green bar were left at 35 percent and it was gradually decreasing. That attack just now was probably not meant to kill it, though it was on the verge of dying.

    Nevertheless, he noticed the hatred it felt towards humans had reached the threshold. Its once green bar had turned red in an instant. Because of the pain it felt, it was now seeing all the humans as enemies. Of course, he¡¯s one of the targets of its hatred as he was human too.

    While he was mulling over, the instructor continued his lecture.

    ¡°As you have seen just now, I made a ball of fire on my finger and fired it towards the target. What I did just now is called... Short-Range Invocation!¡±

    ¡°S-short-range invocation?¡± Someone among the students repeated the Instructor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Instructor Stuwart nodded.

    The students whispered to each other. They were talking about if either of them knew how to do it.

    .....

    Most of the students in this section could only materialize magical elements out of magical energy but didn¡¯t know how to fire them. Looks like it wasn¡¯t easy to learn how to throw it.

    He remembered that time when the subjugators fought with the ratmen beasts. Different kinds of magical elements were thrown everywhere. At first, he thought he could learn it someday if he survived that battle. Yet, up until now, he learned nothing. He tried to check it in the market, but there was no magical element skill scroll on sale in the market at that time.

    Thest time he checked the market, they only sold the beginner-tier mastery skill for each profession.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s use a water element for the next lesson...¡± the Instructor continued.

    After saying it, Instructor Stuwart lifted his right hand open towards the target. Uhm, wait. Something was off. He was aiming overhead at the burning boar. Then he summoned bluish magical energy on his hand. The next second, a water ball formed on top of the burning boar.

    No. Actually, it was more like a big bubble was forming, and inside it was filled with water.

    Aside from that, Eman noted that even if one had blue, green, or whatever kind of magical energy he had, he could transpire it into different kinds of magical elements.

    ¡°Okay, watch it closely...¡± Instructor Stuwart said, then he clenched his hand like he was crushing something within. At the same time that he did it, the bubble of water on top of the burning boar had exploded. The water inside it sshed around, then to the burning boar. After the contact of water onto it, the fire was extinguished in an instant together with a shing noise, then steam of smoke erupted and carried a burnt smell in the air.

    The students eximed in admiration once again then another pped resounded in the clearing.

    Eman noticed that the boar was left with 2% health points. Looks like the fire failed to kill it and the water bubble didn¡¯t mean to kill it but only to extinguish the fire.

    Unfortunately to the boar, the wire that they used to tie it did not break or melt by fire. So its suffering would continue longer.

    Heughed dryly at the bitterness of life towards the pitiful boar.

    The instructor then pped his hand to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Okay, everyone, did you notice the difference between the first invocation and the second?¡± He faced the students and asked.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡±

    Many students raised their hands. They gave their answers one by one until they only repeated the previous student¡¯s answers and just altered it a little but the point was still the same as the others.

    When the students had calmed down finally, the instructor nodded his head upon understanding that it was his time again to talk.

    He pped his hand once more and said, ¡°Right, some of you were right. The second spell was done in a long-range invocation. However, you lots are wrong about its name. Not because the first one was called Short-Range Invocation, then the second will be named as Long-Range Invocation. Kuku...¡± he chuckled and paused for a moment.

    ¡°The second spell was known as Full-Scale Invocation!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Fayazu said with great interest. Then another whispering was happening around them.

    The instructor then exined the difference between these two types of invocation. Well, it was easy to guess at this point.

    The lesson continued and asked the trainees to master the first invocation first, the Short-range Invocation. Everyone tried their best to copy what the instructor did a while ago.

    They summoned their magical energies and transpired them into any magical elements they wanted. They were free to choose which of the magical elements they wished to manipte. Then fired them to the still tied boar.

    The students did notst longer. The instructor chuckled at them. ¡°Kuku, okay, let¡¯s stop for now as most of you have exhausted your magical energy. Rest well everyone, tomorrow will continue your training.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± they responded weakly.

    After a couple of minutes, the lesson ended with none of the students being able to hit the target.

    Eman was looking at Fayazu who was walking beside him like a staggering zombie. They were all heading towards the school building. Aside from him, everyone else was exhausted.

    Honestly, he also tried to manipte his soul energy and transpired it to magical elements. But to his dismay, just like what the information said in his mind, it was useless for him. He could not learn any magic through training.

    In fact, based on his knowledge, he could only learn magical elements when he learned the beginner-tier mastery skill.

    Well, he was just curious. Also, he needed skill slots to learn new skills.

    Speaking of skills, after achieving the big spender achievement,tely, there were more and more skill scrolls avable in the market. Since he was busy these past days, he had no time to check each of them and only had a glimpse.

    Looks like, the more he bought, the more items would be avable in his market.

    While they were heading back, he decided to leave the group. As they are now free to go home, there was no need for him to remain with them. He went directly to the woods.

    He closed his eyes to perceive if there was another presence nearby, after confirming that no one. He opened his eyes once again.

    With a grin on his face, he was standing in front of the gasping boar.

    It was a perfect situation for him. He didn¡¯t need to go to such trouble of catching some beast to tame. In front of him was a barely moving boar. Who would not take advantage when all the conditions were met?

    He lifted his hand. Then a thread came out of his finger. It was his taming skill, the Artifice Thread. He also noticed something after standing in front of it. It was 5 times bigger than him!

    A minuteter, the red bar finally turned to green. After sensing that the hatred it felt towards him abated, he sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Do you know me?¡± He asked through telepathy.

    ¡°Y-yeesss, my lord...¡± although weak, the boar replied to him.

    He nodded his head. ¡°Good.¡±

    Then summon the Dark Priest.

    ¡°Oh, my lord.....¡± the dark stated his usual bootlicking greetings.

    ¡°.....¡±

    But he decided to ignore it and asked him directly to heal the tied boar. The Elder was surprised to see the gigantic figure in front of them. However, the surprise was only for a brief moment. ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡± Then a momentter, the boar¡¯s body glowed and all the wounds were healed in an instant.

    Although Eman had some regeneration potion with him, it wasn¡¯t as good as Elder Dark Priest¡¯s healing ability. His healing ability already reached the middle-tier. So it was more efficient and effective in healing serious injuries.

    The green color immediately filled his bar. It let out a roar then forcibly freed himself. It was still in the form of boar. But he knew thatter it would turn to humans like the others.

    The two pirs shattered by their strength and broke the wires at the same time.

    Eman was surprised by its strength and thought that to capture such a creature they probably weakened it first.

    He then registered its temporary name. He said temporary as most of his pets after getting some knowledge would then ask him for a name change.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it Borris from now on.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you, m-my lord!¡± It had a loud stuttering voice. Well, it was themon effect after turning into his pet.

    ¡°...¡±

    As he could not linger any longer, he decided to leave and left Borris with the Dark Priest. The two went back to his domain, and then, he headed back to the academy.

    He wondered about his reward. Maybe the emperor was still looking for suitablend for him. Right, it was tonight that the expected report would arrive. He was hoping that the thief, Reppo Callidu, was able to learn something in the Goldenlotus family.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: Nobles

    In the pce, one of the emperor¡¯s ministers made his way in the throne room with a heavy emotion discernable on his quite old face.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± His voice resounded. Though old, his voice was loud and clear.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± the emperor sneered at the familiar figure while sitting casually in his seat of golden color. In front of him was a pile of parchments. It was quite a hefty day even for himself.

    Because of the relentless attack of the demon, many of the families in the lower stratum lost their bread-winner as most of the soldiers were recruited. And he could not neglect them. If he did that, their respect and trust in the royal family would deteriorate.

    It was also the reason he decided to reward the promising recruit who did a great feat in the mission. It wasn¡¯t only to entice the masses in joining the army, it also added fervor to them and would then be more active and passionate in their respective assignments.

    The emperor had many things that needed to consider. One of them was the royal family soldiers. He couldn¡¯t let the royal family¡¯s force be weakened further than it currently had.

    And this minister who administered the empire¡¯s treasury was a person who always contracted his decision regarding the expenditures. Well, he could not me him for behaving this way as the empire¡¯s treasury wasn¡¯t an unlimited pool of money. Especially now that the empire was in the face of constant war, it was an unwise choice to spend even for a little bit.

    .....

    Aside from that, he was one of the people who he trusted.

    Seeing the emperor¡¯s casual attitude, ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me it wasn¡¯t true that you n on rewarding one of the subjugators!¡±

    And this person was the only person who wasn¡¯t afraid to question him like asking his younger brother. Well, since he was his older brother after all. There was a reason why he didn¡¯t seed the throne and let his younger brother take it.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The emperor said without sending a nce to the minister. After giving his reply, the emperor noticed a twitch on the minister¡¯s brow.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Your Majesty?! You know we are in a dire situation in regards to money! We can¡¯t spend a coin on useless things such as giving additional rewards!¡±

    A bead of sweat appeared at the back of the emperor¡¯s head as he sought a better exnation within his mind to not further aggravate the minister¡¯s mood.

    Sigh!

    ¡°Well, first... calm down. It wasn¡¯t just a thoughtless action, Minister of Treasury, Wilbert,¡± said the emperor after a sigh.

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    The Minister of Treasury Wilbert Fortmanibus snorted, but he calmed down and found himself a seat in front of the emperor.

    The emperor then slowly exined his reason. He did it to entice the citizens to apply as recruits. Aside from the relentless attacking from the demon, there were also some areas that they needed to retaken. Bandits and beasts were overtaking those ces while the empire was in the face of the war against the demons. And there were also the constant schemes of the great families.

    Besides, the Blessed Church was also a potential danger to the royal family. The summoned heroes were honestly helpful in subjugating the demons. However, if this kept going on, the Blessed Church would rise to power ahead of the royal families. And if this was going to happen, there was a high possibility that the pce would be a puppet of the Blessed Church. So, to avoid it, the pce needs more help from the citizens.

    Giving additional reward was a must if you wished to seek their favor.

    Nheless, he also sensed something about that young man. His instinct as the emperor was telling him that the young man wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°I see... so the Blessed Church huh,¡± said the Minister of Treasury while caressing his chin.

    ¡°So, what about this young man you mentioned?¡± Asked Minister Wilbert Fortmanibus.

    Just then, he noticed the emperor¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°That person just awakened recently...¡±

    Minister Wilbert frowned, ¡°wasn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    The emperor made a chuckle. ¡°It is. However, that young beat a young man from one of the XIII great families.¡±

    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s reply, Minister Wilbert was briefly stupefied but regained hisposure a secondter

    ¡°How can someone do that-¡± he paused upon seeing the seriousness on the emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± He rephrased himself.

    ¡°Hm, usually it wasn¡¯t. That¡¯s why... I think there was something about him. In fact, the reward he wanted was a piece ofnd. Haha.¡±

    The emperor said andughed.

    Minister Wilbert stood up in haste. ¡°What, a piece ofnd?¡± He asked while facing the emperor with a frown. Then he continued. ¡°Your majesty! That reward is too absurd. Especially now that many of ournds are infested by bandits and beasts!¡± He said, disagreeing with it.

    ¡°Haha! Just calm down, Minister Wilbert.¡± He heard the emperorugh while covering his mouth with his folded index finger. Then the emperor leaned forward and fixed his eyes on Minister Wilbert. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it more beneficial to us, Minister Wilbert?¡± Said the emperor.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    The emperor smiled and sank back to his seat. ¡°Yes, we will give him thend infested by bandits.¡±

    Said the emperor while tapping his finger on the table in front of him.

    Minister Wilbert fell silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°Indeed, this is a win-win...¡± he said and pondered. Either that person could eliminate the bandits in that ce or not, it wasn¡¯t the pce¡¯s problem any longer. But if by chance that person luckily seeded in reiming thend, the empire would also benefit from it. So, in total, it¡¯s a win. He nced at the emperor and sighed. Looks like he was worried for nothing. The emperor was still capable of logical decisions.

    He opened his mouth once again. ¡°I see. In any case, Your Majesty, please inform me first whenever you try to use the treasury. After all, the pce treasury is not just someone¡¯s pocket.¡± He said and left the room.

    The emperor sighed and whispered. ¡°Good grief...¡±

    ¡°Now then...¡±

    After uttering it, he called one of the messengers and handed a parchment.

    ¡°Okay, Your Majesty.¡±

    ...

    Eman and Sol were currently inside a luxurious Inn. In front of them was Dos, one of his 15manders. He sent him and his squad to back up the veteran thief.

    Although he could use telepathy, he found out that it had a limit. Those outside of his Lord¡¯s Domain and out of his perception range could not receive his telepathy.

    Because the Gentlewind family manor was far from his current location, he had to send Commander Dos and his squad to act as a backup of Reppo Callidu, and also as the messenger.

    So in a sense, he could also enter his Domain if he wanted to have a secret deal with his people. But now he chose to receive the letter in this ce.

    He had a reason why he chose to receive the letter here. For publicity purposes and to be a normal youth. Although it was a facade only. Actually, this ce was where most of the youngsters from noble, great noble, and royal families woulde to party.

    And he wanted to act as someone like them. But honestly, it wasn¡¯t because of him. It was because he wanted to project Sol to be known as a noble youngdy. When the timees, it might be helpful to them.

    The three of them were wearing formal dresses. Sol was wearing an elegant ck dress. Eman was wearing white long sleeves topped with a ck tailcoat, and Dos was wearing white long sleeves topped with a ck coat and a bow-tie.

    He was quite a good-looking man with medium build body and medium-length brown hair. Also, he was good at Assassination. Maybe because he was a former rat-crawler.

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Eman was like a chaperone of Sol. Whereas, Sol, she looked like in a business meeting with a client, who was Dos. This was how they looked at the moment.

    The inn was like a world-ss hotel in its former world. It was quite spacious inside. In addition to the melodious music that was being yed, the ce could only be described as romantic. Though, there weren¡¯t expensive auto or cars that were parking outside, just grand carriages.

    In front of them were sses of expensive wine. However, the real boss among them was acting as a bodyguard. So at the moment, he was currently standing beside her. Whereas, Sol and Dos were the ones who were doing the talking. On the other hand, Eman used his telepathy to interject with the two.

    And if there was an important matter that needed to be told in secret. They would use telepathy to converse.

    Dos stood up after a few minutes. Then he walked outside the Inn. He just finished giving his report regarding the mission given to them by their lord.

    A private carriage was waiting outside.

    Eman and Sol stayed for a little longer before they decided to leave.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: Buying elemental magic

    In the Goldenlotus family, the patriarch Zu-Han got a piece of news.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch Zu, it seems like one of the Elders from Gentlewind family has been missing for quite some time now.¡±

    A person on his knee reported. He was one of the family scouts who also acted as a messenger for various reasons. But mostly he was tasked to contact their spies from other regions, especially from the other rival families.

    When they heard his report, ¡°What? Is that news a reliable one?¡± One of the elderly people, who were currently present inside the patriarch¡¯s chamber, asked in haste.

    ¡°The information itself came from our source inside the Gentlewind family, Elder Min.¡± Replied the reporter to the elderly man named Min.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    The patriarch and the others made thinking gestures. It was truly unbelievable. How could a member of such a family just go missing like that?

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that elder just went on a vacation somewhere?¡± Another one of the elderly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Elder Beth. The Gentlewind family isn¡¯t the type of family who wastes time unproductively.¡±

    Elder Kim was the one who replied to Elder Beth¡¯s question.

    ¡°Besides, it came from our source, so no doubt that it was reliable information,¡± Elder Kim added.

    Patriarch Zu-Han, who remained silent this whole time, finally opened his mouth. ¡°Speak, which of the elders is missing?¡± After a short pause, Patriarch Zu-Han threw a question.

    ¡°It was the Elder of Grenn family, Patriarch Zu.¡± An immediate reply from the reporter.

    In a brief moment, Patriarch Zu-Han widened his eyes but it only happened in an instant that no one was able to notice it.

    ¡°Elder Grenn, huh,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t he acquainted with you, Patriarch Zu?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we did some dealings but none of us sees the other as acquaintances. Regardless, how long did he go missing?¡±

    ¡°A week or two, sorry, Patriarch Zu, our source wasn¡¯t able to get the details regarding the exact date of disappearance as the Gentlewind family was very cautious after that.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Patriarch Zu-Han as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have information regarding the n of the main family towards the Grenn family?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Patriarch Zu, As I said earlier, they are so cautious now, and our contact can barely make a move inside.¡±

    ¡°I see. It truly is not good to act rashly if they be so cautious. So, for now, tell our contact to get as much information from that side, but don¡¯t act rashly. And be vignt as there have been many unnatural things happeningtely,¡± said the Patriarch and dismissed the reporter.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    After his reply, the messenger¡¯s body sunk in shadow and vanished.

    Looks like the Grenn family is in a bad situation now. He also heard that the young man of that family, Jura Grenn, was beaten to a pulp by that young man, who had a broken Seed. If it wasn¡¯t for Ru-Han he would never believe that young man was able to awaken his magical energy!

    Based on Ru-Han¡¯s statement, the young man said that he awakened in the middle of a mission. His first impression upon hearing this was, ¡®nonsense!¡¯ But since it came out directly from Ru-Han¡¯s mouth, he had to believe.

    A wrinkle appeared on Patriarch Zu-Han¡¯s forehead as he mulled about the other possibilities regarding the sudden awakening of that kid, who they believed had a broken Seed.

    Wait, there was also a high possibility that the kid was lying all this time. After all, it was truly impossible to beat someone when you were only newly awakened. Besides, Jura was from a great noble family. So he had quite a talent even if he was neglectful of his training.

    Either the kid has healed a long time ago or his Seed wasn¡¯t broken from the start. The Patriarch could not tell which one was right or wrong. Or maybe all is wrong. He wanted to satisfy this curiosity of him somehow.

    Hmm... Patriarch Zu-Han pondered again, then a glint was briefly shed in his eyes. Regardless, if he wanted to answer their question they needed to get that kid.

    When the other elders left the chamber and only the Patriarch was left alone, he summoned his son, Ru-Han, to talk about something.

    ...

    Eman was lying on the balcony once again. Lying beside him was the sleeping sister of him.

    Currently, he¡¯s checking his market interface. He saw a list of newly added skill scrolls in it.

    ¡°It is true that the more you buy the more avable sales wille out,¡± he mumbled.

    No need to get amazed by it, the system was just too unexpected. Sometimes ites out with random sales and sometimes with a reasonable one. So instead of getting amazed by it, he decided to ept what was in there.

    Right. Yesterday after sessfully taming the Boar. He aplished another secret achievement and got another skill slot as a reward.

    It was the reason why he was browsing his interface at the moment. He needed to buy a skill scroll with regards to magical elements. Being in another world but couldn¡¯t use elemental magic, was just a big failure.

    Magical elements make a transmigrated person in another world to be a true transmigrated person! Well, it was what he believed in.

    Regardless, based on the system, although it wasn¡¯t impossible to learn magical elements, he was morepatible with abilities regarding , , and . Maybe because the root of his power came from the Soul and not nature.

    So for him to master the elemental magic, he needed to master the .

    In the skill scroll section, the scroll with the name of was in faded color. It also meant that it was currently locked. In the details beside it, it was stated that he needed to raise the total of Soul Energy to 1000 in order to purchase the scroll.

    Regardless of it, he could purchase directly the elemental magic that he wanted. But the proficiency level that he could achieve from using it was only at 50 percent. So he could never reach 100 percent unless he acquired the ability.

    ¡°Uhhh, 50 percent, although it was just half of the real power, it was still fine I guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh wait, an advanced level of ! Wait, wait, wait... on the second look, it was in faded color as well. So it¡¯s locked huh. And it was stated in the details that I needed to raise my mastery level in the beginner tier ability to 100 percent.¡±

    He then swiped the market section away and opened another panel. He dragged the status section to the front. Then he scrolled to the bottom to where the beginner skill was.

    He checked the details and saw a narrow bar in gray color. Almost 30 percent of it was filled with a bluish color. Then on top of the bar, the word Mastery was disyed.

    ¡°I see, so I¡¯m still far, no.¡±

    He then closed the other panel and only the Market remained floating in the air.

    ¡°Now then, which of the elements are worth buying? Because of the scarcity in my Soul Points, I can only buy 1 skill scroll of elemental magic as of now. Honestly, I need to save as many Soul Points as possible. But here I am getting tempted like a kid by elemental magic, haha.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... fire huh, it is convenient when you go camping and it is also a good partner to light up dark ces. In an offensive attack, fire is one of the best I think. It is destructive and explosive as well.

    Next is water huh, I wonder if it was drinkable. Uh, what else is good with water? To wash my clothes?

    As expected, although I yed online games, I¡¯m not a pro-gamer. Just a ¡®rando¡¯ who likes chilling with friends inside the game, whom I never meet in real life.

    Well, isn¡¯t water a bnce element? Depending on what kind of spell I learned from it, it can be a good offensive element or defensive.

    The wind... I wonder if I can fly like in the anime and manga. Those with wind elements usually can fly. Wind cutter or Wind des... I wonder if I will be able to learn those.

    And wood, isn¡¯t it a good element for Druid ss?

    The earth must be... wait it would be better if I can summon a Grock or golems with it. I think Druid in this category as well. Or maybe not.

    Wood must be good for binding also, and earth for defensive ability, right?

    Hmm... no lightning, light, and shadow huh. Even dark elements are not here as well. Must be in the special element category.

    ¡°Now then, which of these elements is worth getting first? It neveres to my mind that it¡¯s this difficult to choose one among the many on the list. If only I can choose them all, but unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible at the moment. So, right now, I have to make trouble with myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... which is more helpful and fun to use among these elements?¡±

    Eman made a long thinking gesture as he was staring at the floating panel in front of him.

    A couple of minutester,

    ¡°This!¡±

    Using his index finger, he tapped on the purchase button.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: Fruit of Discord

    The talk about the awakening of that specific person was the main topic of the morning on the first floor¡¯s hallway towards the 10th ssroom. It was also the ssroom for the students with the poorest magical power.

    ¡°What? He awakened?¡± Ask one of the students while having a surprise expression on his face.

    ¡°He did.¡±

    Replied the other.

    ¡°Eh? No way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, my friend from that ssroom saw it with his own eyes when that person used his magical energy to measure his magical power.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the oue?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the other student shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not good. Just the same as everyone in that section.¡± He said nonchntly.

    ¡°Pufft, Hahaha,¡± the other student tried to contain hisughter but burst outughing in the end. ¡°I bet he was too excited that he Awakened his magical energy, and told it to everyone just to show-of. I wonder what kind of face he had when the oue of his power measurement was shown.¡± He said mockingly while holding his stomach.

    ¡°A false-hope!¡± The third student in their group suddenly interjected.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± The first one nodded.

    ¡°Sigh. I guess he was shocked for his shitty life. Hahaha!¡± Said the second student while having a ¡®good grief!¡¯ Expression on his face.

    While squinting his eyes and showing a grin on his face, the first student spat, ¡°That person is shameless enough to feel shocked and embarrassed. Don¡¯t forget that he once tried to reach his hand to the beauty from the female department, and is also a member of a great noble family. So, he probably was shameful enough to swallow any embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°Right! Ahaha, how can someone be so shameful yet naive at the same time.¡±

    While everyone was making fun of him, inside the Merciless n, Herro was surprised to hear Fayatzu¡¯s news.

    ¡°Is it true, Faye?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leader. However, the deputy¡¯s magical power wasn¡¯t as good as you and the others,¡± said Fayatzu as he stopped his hands from working and nced at Herro.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than being a non-awakened or having a broken Seed,¡± Herro said with a broad smile. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s worth celebrating!¡± Finally, his brother was able to ascend huh! He knew it! When his brother Eman was so down for being the only non awakened student in the academy, Herro himself was the one who encouraged him that maybe his awakening wouldete. And it turned out to be right. Hehe!

    Hopefully, the bad guys would stop bothering his brother from now on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest pub after the practical lesson!¡± Fatsu was the one who suggested. ¡°Fufu, let¡¯s go together!¡± Said Pa. They immediately nned out to celebrate his awakening.

    Well, even if he awakened with poor magical power, it was still a day worth remembering.

    ...

    The 10th section of the sophomore ss went to the clearing in the middle of the woods once again.

    They all gawked when they noticed something upon arriving at the ce. They could not find the tied boar from yesterday.

    ¡°Hmm... Teacher! Where is the boar?¡± A curious student asked Instructor Stuwart, who was clearly pondering.

    Instructor Stuwart narrowed his eyes. Looking at the remains of what became a broken pir, it was clear that someone broke it. Either the boar broke it on its own or someone did it. However, who and why would they do that? To cook the boar? Maybe. In any case, he couldn¡¯t believe that the boar did it on its own. So the only conclusion was someone did it. Regardless, there was no use thinking about it now.

    ¡°Hmm... maybe some folks from the faculty took. Well, don¡¯t mind it!¡± Said the instructor to abate the student¡¯s puzzlement.

    Among the students, Eman just remained silent. Beside him was Fayatzu, who repeatedly tried to summon his magical aura and create a mini gust of wind on top of his palm.

    ¡°Look, look, deputy sir! I did it!¡± Fayatzu said happily as he was calling him.

    Eman wondered why this man kept calling him as deputy, even though they were not inside the n barracks. But he guessed that it was out of habit, probably.

    Instructor Stuwart focused his hand to the front. Then he summoned bluish magical energy. The next second, about 25 meters away from them, the ground glowed. Then, something was sprouting from it.

    Everyone was staring wide-eyed when the 30 feet tall tree grew out from it. One of its branches was horizontally facing left, then a circle object that seemed like an unfamiliar fruit was hanging from it.

    Well, Eman didn¡¯t know what kind of fruit it was. He never had seen it on earth. It had a golden-red color and was as big as a volleyball.

    What he was most surprised was, he never thought that someone could grow a tree in an instance! This was the real power of elemental magic! Very magical! Eman excitedly eximed in mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use that Fruit of Discord as our target today.¡±

    Just right after saying it, the student¡¯s amazement came out from their mouths.

    WOAAAAHH!!!

    Everyone did their best to practice their magical elements. Although they were from the lowest ss among all the students in the academy, it didn¡¯t mean that they were a useless bunch.

    Well, those who were in the upper ss would probably think that those in the lower were useless.

    Since it was hard for them to directly shoot without a proper image of their elemental attack. The first thing they practice was forming or shaping their elemental magic.

    Most of the students used fireballs.

    Eman wondered if the fireball was a default attack for the fire element. But he pushed the thought at the back of his mind as it was easier to fire a fireball than any other. Also, everyone would love to use fireball. It was destructive and explosive. Especially for men. But the main reason for it was probably because fireballs were easy to manifest. However, although they could use fireball, it didn¡¯t mean that they had the same firepower or destructiveness. Everyone¡¯s strengths differ from one another.

    There was one student who didn¡¯t shape his fire into a fireball and sprayed his fire on the target. However, it wasn¡¯t urate and the fire scattered. On top of it, it had a short-range and he was exhausted already. Seemingly wasted all his magical energy in one go.

    The instructor yelled at the student, saying that it was a reckless move. He discussed that shaping the me into a fireball or anything else could also help you control or monitor your magical energy. Spraying could only lead to spontaneous spending of magical energy. And thus, in battle, it was a great failure. Not only in battle but also in some endeavors.

    Magical energy could also be described as mana from a gamer¡¯s perspective like Eman. So he could somehow understand the Instructor¡¯s fury.

    Eman felt the student just did an ¡®aoe¡¯ attack or area of effect kind of attack. This kind of attack was usually used to hit multiple enemies at the same time. But yeah, this kind of attack usually needed a lot of mana.

    There were a total of 25 students for the 10th ss of the sophomore students. They were trying their best to shoot the dangling fruit on the branch.

    Although most of them were able to manifest their magical energy, it wasn¡¯t easy to hit the dangling target. They needed a lot of effort to shoot it that distance. Some students were able to hit the fruit out of luck. However, the next time they tried to hit it, they failed consecutively.

    Eman was more amazed at the fruit. Even if it was burnt, sliced, or shredded to pieces, the next second it sprouts again.

    He was puzzled at the concept behind it. Maybe it was just that kind of fruit it was.

    The sun was rising at a 10 o¡¯clock angle, emzoning the area with its warm rays. Everyone around him was so gung-ho as they fired their elemental attacks. They fired and fired unceremoniously.

    Regardless, he decided to join the fun.

    The next second, all of them gawked in disbelief and stopped what they were doing when suddenly the Fruit of Discord burst out.

    ¡°Tsk! Another lucky shot!¡± One student eximed after clicking his tongue. Up until now, no one was hitting the target consecutively so most of them agreed with that student. None of them know who was the person who did the lucky shot just now. But after the Fruit of Discord regrew, it burst out once again in a second.

    The process repeated for a couple of times already, but he was still hitting it every time the fruit regrow.

    Just then, all of the students were standing still while wide-eyed staring at the only person who was hitting the target continuously.

    Silence invaded the area. Even the instructor had his mouth almost dropped on the ground.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: Celebration

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°He shot it a couple of times without missing a single shot?¡±

    ¡°Is this the same useless person?¡±

    ¡°Dammit, what kind of illusion am I seeing right now?!¡±

    ¡°Eh? No way!¡±

    The crowd voices their astonishments.

    Though they were watching him with their own eyes, most of them didn¡¯t know whether to believe or not what their eyes were witnessing.

    .....

    Even Instructor Stuwart was gawking in disbelief as he was staring in amazement. Using the earth element, this supposedly newly awakened student shot the fruit without a miss. Every hit was on the spot!

    WOAAAAHHH!!!

    Everyone eximed.

    Eman was lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t on his n to gather everyone¡¯s attention to him. However, he forgot and was submerged into this little fun he was feeling.

    For the sake of his Finger Bullet ability, he chose to buy the earth elemental skill scroll. It cost 100000 Soul Points as it was beginner-tier only. It¡¯s up to him to master it by continuously using the skill.

    Presently, he was molding a hand size earth spike then shot it to the target.

    He wasn¡¯t using his Finger Bullet ability as he was doing it because there was a possibility of getting traced from the parliament people if a word that someone with that kind of would-be known in public.

    Rather, he was following what the others were doing. He was materializing earth spikes in front of his hand then shot it whenever the target regenerated back.

    Beside him was the dumbfounded Faye (Fayatzu). He was mumbling the words, ¡°No way, no way, no way, no way!¡± repeatedly, like a broken machine. Never would he imagine that the person who awakenedtely was the first one who would hit the target.

    When Eman noticed something wasn¡¯t right around him, he stopped and looked around. Then saw everyone with a stunning face.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    An utterance escaped from his mouth.

    ¡°Deputy sir, how did you do that?¡±

    Seeing their eyes were on him, heughed wryly, and a bead of sweat molded at the back of his head. All of them were waiting for his reply. Much on that, there was no more hostility from their eyes towards him, just pure surprise.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m good at throwing things.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±, Everyone was silent for a second before they eximed in their minds.

    ¡°WHAT KIND OF TALENT IS THAT?!!¡±

    ...

    Eman and the members of the Merciless n went to a nearby pub after their training.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t fond of going out with friends from his former world. Especially when he suffered a betrayal from a close friend.

    That¡¯s why he tried to say no to their invitation. In fact, he had many other things he needed to do. Yet, Herro was incessantly asking him.

    ¡°How about that beautiful attendant of yours? I¡¯m sure she will get angry when youe homete,¡± Eman said with a grin on his face.

    The person he meant was that girl with Herro that time in the market. The maid that Lun Ho tried to abduct.

    But Eman was soon surprised when suddenly a courier stopped beside them. Then climbing down from it was a familiar face.

    ¡°Yumen!¡±

    Herro called out then nced at his sworn brother, who was beside him.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Eman.¡±

    Yuman greeted him and everyone else by slightly bowing her head. Eman slightly nodded his head as a reply to her greeting.

    The others were looking at Herro with envy. ¡°I wish to have a cute and sexy attendant as well like the leader,¡± Faye whispered in a volume just enough to be heard by Eman and the others but not with Herro who was two steps away behind them.

    In the end, he agreed.

    Together with Yumen, they arrived at the nearest pub to the academy.

    The pub was a two-story building, and it was built in the middle of two other known establishments in the city.

    In front of the pub, the word West Pearl was written in bold letters, and it was located on the upper part of the door.

    When they entered, it was crammed with guests. Most of them, if not eating, were drinking.

    They nced at the newly entered group. Seeing that the neers were no bigshots, they returned their gaze to the liquor, foods, and some resumed their paused conversations.

    There were also some who were sending nces to Yumen from time to time. Eman wondered if it was a good choice to let her tagged with them.

    Regardless, most of the guests inside were as young as them. There were slightly older people too and a few elderly, but the majority were academy students.

    Eman could only see men inside, and if there were females, it could only be counted with fingers in one hand.

    That¡¯s why, after seeing Yumen, some of them were tempted to look again. Those who sent second, third, or fourth nces at Yumen were mostly the youngsters of their age and those who were slightly older.

    Perhaps, Yumen was also a noble beauty. Eman believed that if ever she fixed herself a little, her beauty wouldn¡¯t lose to most of the nobles in the empire.

    Aside from their oundish gazes towards Yumen, he also noticed some look of disgust towards him. Probably, they were one of those people who knew him in a bad way.

    Though they were looking at him with disgust, the invisible bar above their heads was still in green color. It also meant that their hostility wasn¡¯t to the point that they wanted to kill him. Although it wasn¡¯t that grave, it wasn¡¯t good either.

    The first floor was crammed with people, so the group decided to climb on the second floor.

    While they were passing in the center, his ears picked a conversation from some people around.

    ¡°Right! Up until now, no one knew of the reason why the Redwing n suddenly decided to disband. On top of it, most of their ex-members remained quiet about it.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, that¡¯s very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Eman didn¡¯t know how popr the Redwing n was. But based on the gossip that persisted until now, that n must be fairly popr in the academy.

    Regardless,

    The group continued to the second floor.

    Although the second floor wasn¡¯t as crammed with guests as the first floor, it was still filled with guests.

    Fortunately, they saw a vacant table near the window. They immediately settled themselves at that table.

    A woman wearing a pub outfit came to ask them for their orders. Herro was the one who gave the order but Fatsu interjected with his order of 5rge slices of rank-B meat from Magical Red Cow. Well, as fat as him, it was understandable that he ordered that many.

    Eman remained quiet.

    It didn¡¯t take long that the woman came back with their order in her hands. Some even on her arms. It was the talent that was developed through long-time experience.

    The atmosphere inside the tavern was contrary to the atmosphere he was used to. Back in his former world, he was the type of person who seldom could be seen going out. Perhaps, he mostly went outside at night.

    Right, what was he disliked being in the public? The atmosphere? The people around him? Their noisy conversation?

    After leaving the university, he grew more distant from the masses. He felt uneasy whenever their eyes were on him. His mind could not settle. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that he was the topic of their gossip. Even though he wasn¡¯t, his mind told him that he was.

    Because of it, he developed self-consciousness as time went by.

    But.

    He was different now. He wasn¡¯t the self-conscious he used to be. Right. He was a different person now. And he was surrounded by different people.

    While he was contemting, ¡°Eman bro, here!¡± He heard a call from the person beside him.

    Suddenly, he was sent back to the present. Herro was handing him a te of meat. Eman wondered why they suddenly urged him toe with them to the pub.

    Whenever he tried to ask them, the four people suspiciously diverted the topic on purpose. He decided to let them be and remained quiet. Though he could feel that they were hiding something, it wasn¡¯t to the extent intent of malicious.

    Then his nose twitched when the steam from the newly served meat invaded his nose. It was a pleasant smell.

    Eman salivated. It was the first time he saw such kind of meat. It was juicy and reddish. When Eman took a bite, it was followed by another.

    It was the first time he tasted such delicious food. Well, he lived through noodles and canned foods in his former world. The first time he ate decent food in this world was when he arrived at the former host¡¯s house.

    Well, even in his former world, his food wasn¡¯t a decent one. He wondered how he survived those times without any implications on his health.

    After eating, Eman was startled slightly startled when Herro and the others cheered and shouted.

    ¡°CONGRATULATIONS IN AWAKENING!¡±

    ¡®So it was about that...¡¯ he thought and smiled.

    .....

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: Commotion in the pub

    Herro and the others were asking him many questions but they froze when suddenly Faye summarized what happened in their training.

    ¡°Are you sure about that, Fayatzu?¡± Fatsu asked.

    ¡°Of course, even if you ask the other students in our ss,¡± Fayatzu said with a smug.

    ¡°R-really?¡± Herro asked in amazement.

    ¡°Woah, isn¡¯t it unbelievable, deputy dear?¡±

    Only Yumen and Eman were silent in the group. He felt awkward as he was the topic of their conversation. More on when the spirit of liquor invaded their consciousness. The four dudes had be a little noisier.

    He noticed Yumen opened and closed her mouth while repeatedly ncing at him. He wondered if she wanted to say something. But he decided to ignore her and acted like he didn¡¯t notice it. She probably was curious as to why he was still fine even though he drank as much as the others.

    .....

    In truth, he couldn¡¯t get drunk easily because he had high physical, magical, and mental resistance. So drinking liquor won¡¯t affect him that much.

    And also, it¡¯s better to ignore her. He didn¡¯t want Herro to have a misunderstanding about it.

    This guy helped him a lot regarding the enrollment. Not only of him but also with those former rats. Right now, they are admitted to different academies in the empire. And only Eman and Sol were in the same academy.

    Regardless, even though he already denied Herro¡¯s insistent help offer, in the end, he gave up and let him help him.

    ¡°Hey, hey, look who we have here?¡±

    Their happy celebration came to a pause when suddenly a person came to their table and said the words.

    They nced simultaneously and saw a tall guy with arge build. The guy had a tattoo on his face and was wearing a vest. He looked like a goon for some reason.

    The guy was looking at them with a smirk. More or less, their eyes darted to the only female in their group. Yeah, they were looking at Yumen. Upon noticing their eyes, Herro grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards him.

    ¡°H-Hey, you have a problem with us?¡± He said to the other party. But his voice was easy toprehend that he was drunk already.

    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t disturb us as we are not disturbing you lots!¡± Said Fatsu. His mouth was a reek of liquor.

    BWAHAHAHA!

    The other partyughed at them. Then the person in the middle tapped the table in an impactful way which caused the liquor and beverages in the sses to spill. Even the snacks scattered around.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    Fatsu immediately stood up with an angry drunken face. ¡°Are you opting for a fight huuuh!¡± Fatsu bellowed as he rolled the sleeves of his shirt.

    Looking at them, Eman noticed the other person was taller by a few centimeters than Fatsu. And the other person had well-developed muscles. On the contrary, Fatsu only had a big stomach.

    Well, strength wasn¡¯t only the basis for a person who could manipte magical attacks.

    Since everyone was already drunk, none of them were afraid of fighting anymore. After Fatsu stood up in a hurry, the others also followed after him. They were now staring at the other group with knitted brows.

    However, there were a total of 7 people in the other party. And all of them seemed to be confident. They were grinning wide while disregarding the angry Fatsu.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss,e join us, these wimps cannot make you happy?¡±

    HEHEHE!!!

    Said the person in the middle while extending his hand towards Yumen. But the person knitted his brows when Herro pulled Yumen towards his back. Then pped his hand.

    ¡°Back off!¡± He said. This time he would be going to protect her. He could not let others take her away from him. After Lun Ho took her away, he realized how important she was to him. He practiced day and night to be a man that could protect her.

    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s a bad joke right?¡± Said Pa as he stared at the other party.

    Although Pa was taller than the other guy, the other party wasn¡¯t intimidated by him. Especially that he wore thick makeup on his face.

    PUWAHAHAHA!!!

    Theyughed at him.

    ¡°You dolt! You¡¯ve got some nerve pping my hand!¡± The guy said to Herro while showing an intimidating face. The members of their group were sneering at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, Bastard!¡± Herro roared but it was noticeable that he was frightened. But, he did not back down even in the face of such an enemy.

    ¡°Oh...? You aren¡¯t afraid huh,¡± said the tall person while crackling his fist. Seemingly ready for a fight. Or maybe trying to intimidate them.

    Herro was taken aback but he remained on his feet.

    ¡°Leader, let¡¯s beat the shit of these people!¡± Urged Fatsu.

    ¡°Eh, eh?¡±

    Fayatzu was rolling his eyes everywhere. He was looking for the bouncers. However, no one came to settle it.

    The situation had be worse every second and every response. Until a fight finally broke out. The other party manifested their magical aura, covering part of their bodies.

    In response to it, Herro and the others also summoned their magical energy. But before started, he told him, ¡°Eman Bro, please take Yumen and stay at the back. Right, if something bad happened please take her away and hide. Don¡¯t let these people get her!¡±

    ¡°Young master no!¡± Yumen shouted.

    He didn¡¯t want his sworn brother to get involved in thismotion. After all, he was a newly awakened person. And he didn¡¯t want his attendant to be taken from him.

    ¡°Heh! Useless!¡± Said the tall guy then sent a punch to Herro.

    Bang!

    Herro used his two hands to block it.

    ¡°Hehe, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Said the tall man while showing a wide grin.

    Herro¡¯s hands trembled.

    That punch was the signal, the others also took their stance and brought out their magical energy.

    ¡°We are the Merciless n, let¡¯s beat their asses!¡±

    Fatsu yelled. Then summoned his magical energy.

    The enemy also reacted the same. ¡°You guys, get the woman!¡±

    Yumen grimaced upon hearing it. Two people went to get her. She repeatedly called out to Herro. But he already focused on the battle.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s fighting! Call out the bouncers!¡± The other people were noisily looking for the pub guards.

    However, even if the pub guards woulde to meddle and stop the fight. It won¡¯t be easy to settle the currentmotions. Regardless, if they didn¡¯t do something about it, it would be total wreckage.

    Eman believed it would be the case.

    Nheless, two people wereing to get Herro¡¯s attendant. He sighed. He already suspected that it wasn¡¯t good to bring a woman to a ce where people woulde to drink.

    Especially that this ce had random guests that wereing and going.

    He shook his head. Perhaps he was wrong. It wasn¡¯t just because of bringing women. The real reason for the trouble was the people who love causing trouble.

    The two people grinned at the person who didn¡¯t join the fight. ¡°Let¡¯s beat him and take the woman!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, okay!¡±

    They agreed to each other. After they arrived in front of him, the person who arrived first threw a punch. He had no mercy even if the enemy was a nonbatant person. He would beat him up! ¡®This guy had only himself to feel remorse at,¡¯ the person who came to beat Eman, who was currently standing beside Herro¡¯s attendant.

    The punch came rapidly approaching him. A grin was visible on the face of the person who threw the punch.

    Thump!

    Suddenly, his grin was overwritten by a surprise expression when his raging punch was caught casually with one hand. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t using magical energy while taking the punch.

    ¡°What!¡±

    A surprised utterance escaped from the person¡¯s mouth. He could not believe that his punch was easily caught like it was nothing. And the person who caught it was having a nonchnt face. Like saying what a bothersome.

    ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t get too cocky bastard!¡±

    He roared. But then he noticed he could not take back his hand. ¡°What the-!¡±

    He eximed inwardly. Nheless, at the corner of his eyes, he noticed hisrade arrived beside him.

    ¡°Bullshit, release him!¡± Hisrade shouted while going for a kick.

    Just then, the hand that was holding his fist suddenly released his hold. But because he was trying to pull his hand to free it, the sudden release caused him to lose his bnce and roll backward.

    Annoyingly, he got up hastily. Could not bear the embarrassment that he had for falling into his enemy¡¯s trick.

    He would be going to kill him! He shouted in mind. After sessfully getting up, he peered in front of him to where that guy was standing. He grinned when he saw the broad back of hisrade facing him. In his mind, he probably taught that guy a lesson.

    Even so, he wanted to beat him more! He leaped in haste with a glint in his eyes. But soon he widened his eyes when he noticed hisrade¡¯s back was slowly falling down.

    ¡°How the F##k...¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: 1 vs

    Soundlessly, hisrade fell on the floor. It twitched for a couple of seconds before it stopped moving.

    He could also notice some fluiding out of hisrade¡¯s mouth.

    Contrary to that, that person was just standing calmly as nothing happened. He couldn¡¯t guess what he did, but who cares about that?!

    The fire on his hand had surged up. Then he shortened their distance in a second. Baring the ming punch towards his enemy, he shouted the word ¡®DIE!¡¯. It wasn¡¯t only just a mere beating that he wanted, but he would certainly kill him.

    In a matter of seconds, before his ming fist hit his target, an impact was felt on his jaw. Then, he felt the world turned upside down. The strength he had shown just a moment ago was nowhere to be seen. He suddenly felt weak. His eyes trembled and his head was shaken.

    He didn¡¯t notice what happened, but he felt a crushing pain in his jaw. After the impact, his face had crashed on one of the chairs, causing him to directly lose his consciousness. He was hit by a punching from the side. It was a punch with the power of 20 soul energy.

    Eman sighed and thought. These fools not even half as strong as those assassins he fought before. They were just some random drunkards who weren¡¯t used to fighting. Their speed and defense were below average. It didn¡¯t even require him to use above 20 soul energy to knock out them. Also, most of them were only enforcing their attack power and not their defense.

    .....

    The tables were broken to pieces and debris of it was scattered around together with the chairs, sses, tes, and some utensils.

    In front of him, Herro and the others were still facing their enemies. But because they weren¡¯t abatant type, and have less experience in a real brawl, they had a hard time dealing with their opponents.

    Just like the two enemies he knocked out, the other¡¯s opponents also gave importance to increasing their attack power by manifesting their magical energy on their hands.

    Looks like none of them could manifest their magical energies to their whole body as Jura did in the banquet.

    It must be a matter of talent and perseverance in training. Eman surmised.

    Nheless, the brawl had be so bloody but not to the extent that it could be considered as gore. It was just to the level of having their mouths and noses vomit blood.

    Although they were reek of liquor, they were still sensible to not use magical elements to fire in long-range. If that happened, this whole pub would be in total chaos by now.

    Looks like they wanted to settle the fight through their fist. A manly brawl is it. Eman thought.

    Regardless, Herro and the others were at a disadvantage. Pa was able to hold himself for a minute, but because he was being ganged up by two enemies he was downed after a few exchanges.

    Fatsu was stronger than his enemy, but his speed was slower, so in the end, he could not hit him and be downed after he took a couple of punches.

    Fayatzu was knocked out in a single punch and was now unconscious on the floor. Blood and swelling were visible in some parts of their bodies.

    The only people who remained standing in Merciless n members were Herro and him.

    But now everyone was ganging up on Herro. They surrounded him.

    It was impressive already that he was able to stay on his feet this long even after receiving heavy attacks from the tall guy he was facing.

    However, it was clear as day that he won¡¯tst long with his current situation.

    Seeing that all hisrades were knocked out, he grimaced and spat the blood from his mouth. ¡®Wait, how are they?¡¯ As he thought about it, he hastily nced behind him. He remembered that two of the enemy went to Eman and Yumen. He wondered what happened to them. However, right at this moment, the enemies were already sending their punch towards him.

    But before their punchnded on him, and before Herro could fully nce behind him, a blurred shadow passed in his vision.

    Herro widened his eyes with his pupils following up to where the shadow was going.

    Then it crashed to the other enemies, who were in the act of throwing their punch at him. The two enemies that were hit by it were swept away together with something that was thrown at them.

    The surrounding enemies around Herro paused their objectives and nced to where theirrades were.

    They saw three of theirrades lying on the broken table.

    ¡°Wait, that-!!¡± The tall guy from the enemy¡¯s side uttered in recognition towards the other person that was lying together with the other two.

    It was one of hisrades that hemanded to get the woman.

    ¡®Wait! Howe that guy was lying out there!¡¯

    ¡®Wait, wait, wait, he was thrown!¡¯

    Just then, they nced to where the throw came from and saw a standing young man with a calm face. On the floor was their otherrade, lying unconscious on the floor, and behind him was the woman. ¡°T-they lost? How did it happen?¡± The tall guy mumbled.

    Even Herro himself couldn¡¯t understand. Even though his brother survived the subjugation mission, it didn¡¯te to his mind that his brother was capable of defeating those two thugs. After all, in that subjugation mission, manyrades could help him.

    And Herro heard that there were some personalities from great families who came to join that mission. So it was understandable that the subjugation team at that time was stronger than the subjugation team before.

    He noticed his sworn brother lifted his index finger towards the enemies and provoked them to attack him.

    He wondered what his brother was thinking. There were a total of five enemies left. Even if he was lucky, it was nigh impossible to defeat these five alone.

    Especially that they were only sophomore students. They weren¡¯t trained how to deal with multiple opponents. He was about to tell them to run away but. He heard a grunt beside him, without confirming who it came from, he disregarded it. But then he felt an impact that swept him away.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The only thing that he heard was the screaming from Yumen. He peered to where she was even though he was crashing on the floor.

    Then he saw the figure of five enemies racing towards his sworn brother and Yumen.

    His face darkened at the possible oue of them.

    ¡°No! Ngh!¡± He forced himself to get up. He wanted to help him. His brother could not handle such a number!

    The enemies with their bloodshot eyes were brandishing their fists towards his brother. Herro was staring with wide eyes open. But soon he gawked and could not believe whether he was seeing the real fight or illusion.

    Those five people¡¯s attacks were evaded by his sworn brother. Then after dodging and parrying their fist, he sent a counter using his fist that was exuding with barely noticeable magical energy on his hand. Weirdly, his every attack was uratelynded on the enemy¡¯s body parts.

    ¡°I-is that possible...?¡± Herro mumbled with awe. Around him, the other customers were staring at the scene with a simr expression as him.

    In just a minute, the four were lying unconscious while their seeming leader of the group, the tall guy, was being held in the cor by Eman.

    While wearing a nonchnt face, he repeatedly punched the face of the tall guy.

    Everyone around him was mumbling about how weird it was. It was hard to believe that those multiple opponents were dominated by a single person.

    On top of it, that guy was punching the leader of the group with a nonchnt face. Howe someone was capable of hurting while wearing such an expression.

    They would understand if he was showing a cold expression, but having no expression at all while repeatedly hurting his opponent was just too scary.

    Because it¡¯s hard to fathom his personality.

    Every punch of him was followed by a sttering of blood, and sometimes the tall guy¡¯s tooth was mixed in the spattered blood.

    ¡°Wa-!¡±

    Punch!!

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    ¡°Wai-!

    Punch!

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    The enemy was trying to say something, but he was punched before a word came out from his mouth.

    ¡°Wa-it, i-it was-!¡±

    Punch!

    ¡°Guwah!¡±

    ¡°Wait, b-bro, that guy wanted to say something...¡±

    Suddenly, he felt someone¡¯s hand. Eman stopped and saw Herro grasping his arm.

    ¡°Bro, let him speak,¡± he said.

    Herro was taken aback when he nced at him.

    Then, Eman nodded.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Herro didn¡¯t feel pity for him, but he was curious about what he was going to say.

    The tall guy said in difficulty that someone asked and paid them to cause trouble at the group.

    Herro knitted his brows. Then he nced at Eman. But he got a shrug as a reply. Herro asked him again if who was the one who asked them to cause trouble in their group. But the person was having difficulty speaking.

    His face was bloody and almost all of the teeth in his mouth were broken.

    After a couple of seconds without a reply. Another punch took his consciousness. Herro was surprised at the mercilessness that his brother showed.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: The importance of a n

    After amotion yesterday, the Merciless n had a lively atmosphere inside their barracks. Themotion reminded them of how powerless they were but it was different now. Herro told them what happened after they lost consciousness.

    Everyone was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe that the weakest nmate in their n was able to achieve it. They had to double-check their leader¡¯s words. And yet, he said the same thing.

    ¡°Deputy sir! Is it true that you beat the shit out of those people yesterday?¡±

    Their drunk feeling already abated when the fight was happening. So they had a clear memory of what happened yesterday. However, except their leader, none of them was able to witness the oue of themotion.

    Faye asked him loudly. Even though his face was still swollen, he seemed to be lively after hearing those people from yesterday who hade to cause trouble to their group had suffered more than them, and the cause of it was no other than their weakest nmate, the deputy of their n.

    Eman just nodded as a reply. He just arrived in the n barracks, but after stepping in, he was bombarded by questions by these three people.

    ¡°Woah, deputy dear, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    .....

    Eximed Pa.

    ¡°I see, I see, probably because those fools were already exhausted when they fought with us. So the deputy got a chance and finished them.¡±

    Said Fatsu who still couldn¡¯t believe that their deputy defeated those thugs in a fight of one versus five.

    Eman just shrugged his shoulder. No need to say more about it. They were free to believe what they wanted to believe. The others came to ponder from Fatsu¡¯s words.

    They thought that there was a high possibility that it was the case. But even if that was the case, everyone was so happy regardless of any reason.

    The most important was that they weren¡¯t only the ones who got their butts beaten to a pulp. The enemy was also.

    Herro was taken aback when he noticed the eyes of his brother were on him. For some reason, after that fight, his brother seemingly became a different person. No. Actually, he understood why. It was because his brother lost his memories.

    Only that, there were no more traces of his former self. It made him wonder how such a person changed to that extent after experiencing a memory loss. Maybe one of the reasons for his sudden change was his awakening.

    The weirdest thing about him was his strength. The brother he knew, although he wasn¡¯t afraid ofmotion like that, he was weak. But yesterday, his brother singled out those five enemies.

    None of the enemies were able tond a hit on him. On the contrary, he beat them so easily. Whereas, Herro and the others could not even manage to hurt those people.

    It further approved his theory that his brother not only awakened normally. He awakened and became a strong person. At least stronger than most awakenedmoners and normal nobles. After all, those in great noble families were just too special.

    After feeling his brother¡¯s eyes on him, he cleared his throat and told them that themotion yesterday wasn¡¯t only a simplemotion, it also meant that the mean goal of those people wasn¡¯t to abduct his attendant.

    ¡°What do you mean, leader?¡±

    Asked Fatsu with knitted brows.

    ¡°Some n plotted on us.¡±

    Replied Herro.

    ¡°Plotted? No way! We didn¡¯t even join the n¡¯s fight. We are an independent n. So there¡¯s no way that some n would plot against us.¡±

    Fatsu strongly denied it. Faye and Pa had remained quiet. They were listening to them.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the leader of the gang said yesterday. Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s up for you to believe. My only advice is that please be careful from now on.¡±

    Said Herro.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, they heard someone exim.

    ¡°What Faye?¡±

    Herro asked in wonder.

    ¡°These past days, I heard some gossip about the mysterious disbandment of a n.¡±

    Said Faye.

    ¡°Hmm... now that you said that, Faye Dear. I also heard some darling talking about it in my ss.¡±

    Pa interjected.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Disbandment of a n? Wait! Do you mean to the Redwing n?¡±

    Herro suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Exactly what I mean lead.¡±

    Faye nodded.

    Fatsu blinked his eyes repeatedly. ¡°Was it even true?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the current talk everywhere in the academy. So, it must be.¡± Said Faye.

    ¡°Dumbass, Faye, It could be gossip only.¡±

    Fatsu¡¯s voice raised a little.

    ¡°Whether it was real or not, we will know if we go and check it from the faculty.¡±

    Said Herro.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Eman just remained quiet while they were debating. After patching up their work for the day, they went to their respective ssrooms.

    Eman was about to walk the hallway towards his ssroom when Faye called out to him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I remembered, we don¡¯t have minor sses today. And our practical lesson will be held in the Oval Arena.¡±

    ¡°Oval Arena?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Seeing the puzzled expression on Eman¡¯s face, Faye once again opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where most students try their strength against other people...¡± Faye exined to him about the so-called Oval Arena.

    They walked towards the eastern part of the academy. Eman was agitated because they already passed the Male Department¡¯s boundary.

    But Faye told him that they were free toe here as long as they won¡¯t step inside the Female Department.

    Then after turning right, they saw an entrance. On top of it was written boldly the word OVAL ARENA.

    Below the words were other words. ¡°Train Harder and Fight for Your Heart¡¯s Content.¡±

    He chose not to mind it and directly went inside the arena.

    After they entered, Eman noticed that it was spacious inside. It had a vast oval-shaped empty in. But it was surrounded by benches. The soil was dry and little grasses could be seen around.

    His initial thought before entering was that it would be like a boxing arena. But looks like he was wrong.

    Many people, probably students, could be seen sitting on the benches. And in the middle, two students were facing each other. Also, he was surprised to see some females inside. They were sitting on the benches while seemingly cheering on the two individuals in the middle.

    Noticing his eyes were on the female¡¯s students, ¡°hehe, surprise?¡±

    Faye chuckled and asked.

    ¡°This ce is free for all students. Either males and females are free to enter this area.

    So most of the time, many male students woulde here to try their strength against other people. Well, some might have another reason foring here. After all, there are many beauties in the audience.

    Unfortunately, this ce isn¡¯t suitable for someone like me who has below-average strength. Those who came here were mostly youngsters from well-known families.

    Well, we can alsoe here anytime we want to try our strength against the other but.

    For me, I rather not. Just looking at those many people that will be watching me being beaten by my opponent will only bring a negative effect on me. So I often chose not toe here. Hahaha.¡±

    Faye forced a drilyugh.

    He was able to understand his worries. Faye must be afraid of embarrassing himself.

    Faye, once again, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Most people who came here are those from the top ns. In this ce, no one can lie about the result of their duel. So the top ns mostly fought here. Those whoe out victorious will get a reward, depending on what they were betting on and the defeated will have to pay the price. Oh, right I forgot to tell you, deputy sir. Or maybe you already know but since you lost your memory I will say it somehow.¡±

    Eman nodded.

    ¡°Those ns who are at the top will get many benefits which may help the n members to breakthrough faster than the others.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    .....

    Actually Eman already knew about it. He got the information regarding it from the disbanded Redwing n.

    One of the reasons he asked them to disband their n was because the n was a very important association in this academy. But it was only what he knew regarding the n. He asked Faye to continue as he felt he would learn more from him.

    Faye nodded and continued exining.

    ¡°A person without a n could be exploited easily. It means he could not say no to a duel invitation.

    He learned that every student had an equivalent of 100 academy points upon admission.

    To increase their points, they must win apetition or issue a duel against other students. Of course, you need to bet your AP(Academy Points) to increase it.

    However, whether you win or lose, it was up to your strength.

    In regards to the importance of a n, students who were members of a n could say no to a challenge invitation. It was against the rule of the academy. The reason why it was implemented was that the academy wanted to emphasize the importance of a family. But in truth, it was in recognition of the XIII great families.

    A student who has his AP reached zero points would be suspended in the academy.

    Like what was stated a while ago, solo students could say no to a challenge invitation. Whereas the student in a n could decline the challenge through a n Protection System...¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: Oval-shaped arena

    ¡°...The minimum bet in a duel is 10 AP, and a student who lost the match has a week of peace before another challenge could be issued to him or her. So most of the students used their 1-week peace to find a n before another challenge wille knocking on their door.

    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to be a lone wolf, Deputy sir?¡±

    Eman nced at him and nodded. He could understand what Faye meant. ¡°You mean... the student who lost once will be an easy target for the next challenge since his or her weakness would be known to others. So the next challenge will be a huge disadvantage for him or her...¡±

    ¡°Yep! You¡¯re quite quick on the uptake, Deputy Sir.¡±

    Said Faye with augh.

    Eman narrowed his eyes and thought to himself. If a student lost consecutively ten times, it was a game over for him or her. It¡¯s really bad huh.

    ¡°Regardless, what do you mean about the n Protection System that you mentioned a while ago?¡±

    .....

    Eman asked upon remembering it.

    ¡°Right, right!¡± Said Faye as he lifted his finger in the air. Then he continued. ¡°Each n can pay AP to the n Hall to be excluded from any challenge.¡±

    ¡°Hm, so there¡¯s a pay...¡±

    ¡°Exactly, but... each member just cost 10 AP for a total of 1-month peace. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better than being challenged and losing 10 AP each week?¡±

    Eman did not think long and agreed with him. ¡°True, it¡¯s much better than being challenged each week. So, it¡¯s the advantage of having a n huh.¡±

    ¡°But... What if a student issued a challenge to someone before a challenge invitation came over him?¡± Eman immediately asked upon noticing something that seemed like a loophole. With this, a student could avoid getting challenged by the same person who was stronger than him.

    There was also a chance that the student could find a weaker opponent.

    ¡°You can do it but... most of the students will already have a n the next day. So it¡¯s hard to find a regr opponent for you to be your scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°I see. You have a point...¡±

    Since he surmised that Faye knows a lot regarding the academy rules, Eman asked him more.

    Faye told him that it wasn¡¯t only with dueling others that a student could gain AP. They could also do some side jobs like what the Merciless n did. There were also jobs known as n Mission. And every n could apply a n Mission in the n Hall.

    Regarding n Hall. It was the headquarters for all ns. Every n was registered in this ce. Missions and rewards could be taken from here as well.

    After hearing it from Faye, his understanding of the ce was the same as Guild Hall from games and anime he had watched.

    Right, it certainly is an adventurers guild hall but in a different name only. It also functioned the same.

    While Eman was mulling over it, at the corner of his eyes, he noticed some banners around the oval-shaped training in.

    He asked Faye about it.

    ¡°Ah, those? Those are the insignia of the top ns.¡±

    Faye said to him.

    He nodded in reply.

    ¡°Regardless, Deputy sir, our ss is over there!¡± Faye pointed ahead of them.

    On their left side, their ssmates were sitting on the benches, while Instructor Stuwart was standing and seemingly giving lectures to the students.

    They were watching something.

    When the two of them arrived at the benches, their ssmates nced at them. Everyone was wearing different expressions on their faces. After all, the thing he did the other day was truly hard to believe. Some of them felt new about him while some still could not ept what he did in the training area.

    Well, hitting the target continuously without missing a single one was truly unbelievable. Especially the one who did it was the person who was supposed to be the weakest and most untalented student in the academy.

    They chose to disregard it.

    Even Faye still could not fully believe it. But since he saw it with his own eyes, he had to ept that it was real.

    Wait, thinking about what their deputy did in the training and the rumble yesterday, Faye started to believe that their deputy had awakened as an irregr awakener. Though it was only his assumption.

    He nced at Eman and saw him staring at the battlefield.

    Eman, on the other hand, was quite surprised by this arena. At the moment, there was a pair who were currently battling in the middle of the arena.

    The weird thing he noticed while staring at the unfolding battle, was that it seemed like he was staring at arge monitor. It seemed like the things happening in front of him weren¡¯t real. Like he was staring at a movie and not the actual scene.

    While he was wondering about it, suddenly, he heard the instructor say that the arena in front of them was powered by an artefact. This artefact had arge-scale monitoring ability. Not only that, but it also could toggle the whole arena¡¯s scenery.

    Never did he imagine that this ce was so advanced in magic-based equipment that could even rival or defeat the modern technology of earth.

    Regardless, since the oval-shaped arena was quite spacious, there were some trees and even rivers that could be seen around.

    The fighter could hide and sneak attack their enemies.

    Currently disyed on the monitor was a person who was using two daggers. He was slowly approaching the person who was wielding a bow. The bow-user was spying on the tree branch. He was looking everywhere, seemingly trying to spot his opponent.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that the enemy was already behind him.

    About 10 steps away from him, the feet of the user of daggers burst out bluish magical energy. Then his figure suddenly vanished but in a split second, he reappeared behind the bow-user.

    Without knowing what happened, the bow-user was stabbed behind him.

    ¡°He nailed it!¡±

    ¡°He did it!¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Some people in the benches eximed excitedly while throwing their hands in the air, some even pped their hands.

    ¡°Finally defeated the Ace member of Lucid Blue n!¡±

    Another person shouted.

    ¡°Arrgghh! Nooooo!!!¡±

    And one person cried out.

    However, they froze when the bow user¡¯s body suddenly glowed blindingly. Then the next second, it erupted.

    A loud explosion happened in the forest and smoke arose towards the sky.

    Everyone gawked. The dagger-user¡¯s body had only half remained. The other half was disintegrated by the explosion.

    ¡°F##k! He¡¯s truly a beast!¡±

    ¡°Haaaah! So it¡¯s another loss huh!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s regretful.¡±

    Eman blinked his eyes and wondered. Except for the regretful remarks, everyone seemed to be calm. In front of them, Instructor Stuwart continued his discussion without minding the person whose body disintegrated.

    A momentter, the whole arena glowed blindingly. Out of reflex, he used his hand to cover his face. Eman widened his eyes when the glowed dissipated.

    ¡°Surprise?¡±

    Faye asked him with a smirk.

    The grassy arena in front of him recently was now turned into a big auditorium.

    ¡°How...?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman asked then fell silent. It was truly a magical ce. Also, two people materialized in the middle. They were the bow-user and the person who uses daggers.

    What made him more stupefied was the dagger-user whose body was disintegrated a while ago. Now, his body is back to normal.

    ¡°Did you see that fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you called advance maniption of magical energy.¡±

    Woah!

    ¡°Teacher! Can we do it as well?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, honestly, it isn¡¯t as simple as what you think. Those two are from the advanced ss. But don¡¯t worry, if you train harder, even if you have a petty magical aura, you can seed in that kind of maniption someday. So for now, focus on your training! Don¡¯t miss a single day...!¡±

    While the instructor was saying it, he sneaked a nce at Eman. Although Eman noticed it, he decided to act as though he didn¡¯t notice his gaze.

    Looks like the Instructor decided to bring his students here to lit the fire within them. It could motivate them, but could also demotivate them. It was like a double-edged sword. But Eman believed that it had a good effect on most as he noticed the fire in their eyes. But for some reason, most of them were staring at him like he was their enemy. Uh no. Most likely, they were staring at him like he was another mountain they needed to cross.

    A bead of sweat materialized at the back of his head. It was his fault for showing his skill in the training. Well, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He was just too engrossed that time. Never he imagined that it would be fun.

    Eman sighed.

    .....

    ¡°Wooohhh!!! Young Master Yun Hei!¡±

    The girls excitedly called out the name. The bow-user smiled towards the audience then left the arena after saying something to the defeated enemy. He walked out proudly from the arena.

    Before leaving the arena, Eman asked an important question to Faye.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: Divine Tablet

    ¡°What if a student hides so that he cannot receive a challenge invitation?¡±

    ¡°I know you will ask that. Unfortunately, Deputy sir. You are still able to receive a challenge invitation whether you like it or not. Hiding is useless...¡±

    ¡°Eh, how?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Deputy sir-¡± surprised was discernible on Faye¡¯s face for a second. However, he remembered the Deputy¡¯s situation so he paused and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem!¡± Then he took something from his spatial ring. ¡°Because of this artefact, Deputy sir,¡± said Faye as he showed him a familiar object.

    Eman stared at it and thought that it looked familiar. Yeah, it was the same object that he saw from Mina. It was when they were traveling back to the main city from the subjugation mission. He saw her holding an object simr to it.

    ¡°Uh- Faye, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Guess you can¡¯t remember this as well. This artefact is known as the Divine Tablet.¡±

    .....

    ¡®Hm, Divine Tablet?¡¯ Eman asked inwardly. ¡°Uh, what is the use of it?¡±

    ¡°Deputy sir, this Divine Tablet not only can measure your Attributes, but it can also send you a signal whenever a challenge invitation is issued to you,¡± said Faye.

    Eman blinked his eyes. This tablet could measure a person¡¯s attributes? Wait, is this that kind of thing like in anime or games? Like my system?

    ¡°Wait, Faye, do you mean I can check my attributes through this device?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yep, Deputy Sir!¡±

    Eman felt surprised and curious at the same time.

    ¡°Can you show me how?¡± Upon saying it, he noticed Faye¡¯s eyes darted from left to right, seemingly skeptical.

    Looks like he asked something absurd huh. Right, it was like asking someone to show his naked body. It must be taboo. Eman said his sorry and said it¡¯s fine if he couldn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Sorry, Deputy Sir,¡± Faye said sorry, and he was d to the Deputy¡¯s understanding. ¡°But it¡¯s easy to use this device deputy sir. You just have to feed it with your magical energy...¡±

    Faye then exined to him all the information that he needed to know. As he thought, it was really the same as his status screen.

    ¡°By the way, Faye, how to get it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Eman frowned at Faye¡¯s silence.

    ¡°Uh, I mean, I remembered you said once that you threw your Divine Tablet somewhere after you got rejected by that beautiful Miss from the Goldenlotus family.¡±

    ¡°Eh? For real?¡±

    ¡°And also, that time, because of getting heartbroken, you are set to leave the academy. Even the leader himself could not change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh!¡± He wondered what the former host was thinking about. Looks like they were different in this aspect. The former host was probably the type of person who was eager to pursue his love.

    He, on the other hand, was contrary to him. Pursuing the person you love was troublesome. It must also be the reason why he died, out of karma. No, he grew distant about his personal feelings.

    He found it troublesome every time he thought about it. His future with Marie might be different if he was putting more effort into their rtionship.

    They could be together if he tried a little bit to pursue her. But, yeah, he wasn¡¯t putting much effort to push their rtionship. After Marie was taken by her parents to the other country, he didn¡¯t follow because he felt it was a waste of time.

    It didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t love her. It just, he found it troublesome to pursue. Honestly, he was the type of person who was always bothered by the words ¡®what if?!¡¯

    What if all his effort will be in vain?

    What if one of them changed his/her feelings in the long run?

    What if in the end the two of them won¡¯t end up together? There were cases that sweet lovers did not end up together in the end.

    Because of this ¡®what if¡¯, he became naive.

    He was full of negativity.

    He was weak and afraid to face the uncertainties.

    But all of this was part of him. No need to me anyone but himself.

    And now, how ironic it is to be reincarnated in a body of a person who is the exact opposite of him. A person who did his best for the person he loves. A person who struggles even if the future was uncertain.

    He, on the other hand, was a failure as a boyfriend. He didn¡¯t deserve her. That¡¯s why he deserved to be alone. That¡¯s why he died. Well, the two of them (he and the former host) end up dying in the end.

    ¡°...¡±

    After telling all the other details regarding the Divine Tablet, Eman and Faye followed after their ss.

    After the ss, Eman went to Herro. He asked him if he knew where he threw his Divine Tablet.

    Unfortunately, he had no idea either. Herro advised him to request a new one in the n Hall. He just needed to pay a considerable amount of AP.

    ¡°I see, but how am I going to pay? And how do I im an AP?¡±

    Although he already learned what was AP and how to earn it, his problem now was, how to im those AP?

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Uh, erm...you can only receive and check your AP in your Divine Tablet,¡± Herro replied.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, bro, but don¡¯t worry, the n will get it for you.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Our Merciless n...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Looks like he would be defending on Herro once again.

    After arriving home, he scrutinized the former hosts¡¯ belongings to try to find his Divine Tablet. He opened the cab and looked under his bed. Then, he checked his clothes one by one. In the end, he could not find it.

    He decided to stop andid his back on the bed. Although he didn¡¯t feel tired, he decided to close his eyes. Out of a sudden, his eyes opened once again when he heard a knocking from outside the door.

    Eman widened his perception and figured out who it was. He noticed it was Aunt ire.

    ¡°Here! Someone from the pce handed it. It was addressed to you.¡±

    Upon opening the door, Aunt ire gave him a parchment and told him what happened. ¡°Hehe, could it be that His Majesty the Emperor honored your request?¡± She asked with a grin.

    ¡°It must be...¡± Eman¡¯s mouth slowly stretched to both sides as he replied.

    He nced at Miss ire and asked her about Eina. She told him that she was at the town school at the moment.

    He nodded.

    Regardless, he already sent two of his people to guard his sister. He asked Aunt ire that he would go in which ire nodded.

    When he stepped outside, the sun already shone at a 3 o¡¯clock angle.

    He could summon his personal carriage from his Lord¡¯s Domain, but this time, he rode on a normal one.

    Just right when he arrived at the road that there was a passing carriage.

    It was already dark outside when he arrived at the pce.

    He wondered if it was fine for him to visit the pce even though it was already night. But in the letter, it was stated that he could visit any time of this day.

    Wait, what if the words stated there were anytime in a day? To avoid embarrassing himself, he hastily rechecks the parchment.

    He sighed in relief after seeing that he was right. He coulde anytime on this day. Perhaps the emperor wanted to patch this business much sooner. Probably, he had a lot of work to do that in line.

    He showed the parchment to people guarding the towering gate of the pce. They only opened the gate after checking the authenticity of the parchment. Then he stepped inside after saying his gratitude.

    After stepping inside, he was greeted by other guards. Then they led him to her majesty¡¯s main chamber. He was a little surprised though. Looks like his majesty already expected him toe.

    They walked on a long white corridor. In which the tiled floor was in purple and golden color.

    After a couple of minutes walking the long corridor, they finally stopped in front of another door. But this time, the door was more exquisite. It had a golden color. And heads of a beast were stuck on it.

    It was gaping beasts with fierce-looking faces.

    The door made a creaking noise when the two guards pushed it. While the door was slowly gaping, the yellow lighting from the inside emzoned his face.

    Never in his dream that he had expected that therees a day that he would be able to step inside a pce.

    A real pce!

    His eyes were greeted by the crystalline chandeliers that were hanging up above the clean and beautiful ceiling.

    They were sending warm and golden brilliance to illuminate the spacious room.

    In the center, ahead of him, at the end of the red carpet, an aged-man was sittingfortably on his seat.

    .....

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, he marched forward.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: Assassination in the pce

    ¡°I wanted to inform you that although we did find a suitablend for your reward, thatnd was upied by hostile entities.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The emperor told him about his reward. He fell silent for a moment after hearing him. He had a guess that this would happen, especially that beasts and bandits weremon enemies to the residence of this world.

    And the first time he woke up in this world was in the face of a beast, so he already guessed that if ever the emperor gave him a piece ofnd, there was a high chance that it wasn¡¯t a normalnd that he would give him. Though he also wished that he would give him a normal, peacefulnd. In the end, his initial guess was right.

    Certainly, the emperor wanted to use this opportunity to his advantage. He truly was the emperor. Or should he say as expected of the emperor?

    Although it sucks, Eman could not me him. It was to be expected for a person who managed his whole nation. His decision was always for the greater goods.

    The emperor must have wanted to say that it¡¯s up to him to take it or not as he was looking at him with a condescending look. If he won¡¯t take it, then that¡¯s that. If he wanted to, he had to drive out those hostile creatures first.

    .....

    Without him knowing, the emperor was admiring him. It wasn¡¯t frequent to find a perceiving person of his age. The emperor¡¯s corner of the mouth slowly bent at both sides as he noticed the young man in front of him was unhurriedly opening his mouth.

    ¡°Uhm, your majesty, but I am an academy level only. Don¡¯t you think thisnd is kind of extreme for me, haha?¡±

    He asked, thenughed listlessly, trying to bring out pity to himself. But to no avail. The emperor was seemingly disregarding it intentionally.

    In any case, no matter how he thought about it, it was an exaggeration of his capabilities. The emperor must be putting into ount his achievements of killing the Rat Lord. Or maybe he was assessing him? Maybe he was yet to trust his words of killing the Rat Lord. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. He thought, but then he realized something.

    Wait, why would he have to request such a reward in the first ce? He could have just bought it directly like in his former world, right? Even though there some processing needed to be done, it would be fast and easy to acquire if thend seller had all the needed documents ready.

    But then again, he had no understanding of how an empire works.

    Since he was living in a democratic country just recently, being transferred to a world where the nation was ruled by an emperor was enough to lose his mind. Not really true. But it made him ignorant. Regardless, no baby learned to talk right after they were born. Well, it was based on his knowledge and mostly it was the case.

    (Sigh!)

    Having ack of knowledge was truly a scary thing.

    After his reply, he noticed the emperor repositioned himself, caressing both his hands, whereas his elbows were resting on the armchairs.

    The emperor chuckled lightly before he began his reply. ¡°There¡¯s no academy level who can defeat a high caliber opponent such as the Rat Lord in a duel...¡± then he paused and made a shortugh before he continued. ¡°I can lend you some of my armies if you are uncertain,¡± with smiling eyes, the emperor said while lifting his hand in the air. It was likely his habitual gestures whenever he spoke as he noticed the emperor did it from time to time while they were conversing.

    Nheless, he noticed the emperor was getting suspicious. Lending him an army huh. Wait, aren¡¯t this turned into a subjugation mission? Right, it was! This emperor initiated a subjugation mission in the guise of rewarding himnd and lending his army.

    Watta wise move...!

    The emperor, on the other hand, was looking at him with great interest. This young man in front of him, he felt like- his under the cover n was perceived by him. However, he noticed the young man seemed to have loads of wariness within him. It mostly happens when a person is mature enough to understand his surroundings.

    ¡®Interesting...¡¯ he thought. In truth, he had a feeling that this young man was different from the other people of his peers. That¡¯s why he wanted to test him. He wanted to see if he was truly capable. He could be the golden key that he was looking for.

    ¡°...¡±

    A weird period of silence passed between them. In the end, he agreed. It was already 10 at night when their talk was finished. The emperor asked him many questions that prolonged their conversation. Well, he also learned quite a few things about the empire.

    He was surprised to know that 65 percent of this empire¡¯snd was upied not by the empire¡¯s people. But by bad elements such as beasts, bandits, and any other hostile creatures.

    Sigh.

    He let out a sigh and let his tired back fall on the soft bed. Since it was already deep in the night, he had toply with the emperor¡¯s pleas to stay over. He was led in one of the guest rooms.

    But for some unknown reason, after closing his eyes for almost an hour and a half, he found out he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how he closed his eyes. He gave up and opened them again. Looks like he wasn¡¯t used to sleeping here.

    He got up, then peeked in the window. The glimmer from the moon brightened up the night sky. A full moon huh. His thoughts.

    Looks like even in this world, there was only 1 moon. He remembered that in the sr-system the others had multiple moons.

    He wondered where this world was located. Thest time he checked on the website on earth, the space exploration team was in the process of terraforming the others. What if those space people would someday discover this world unintentionally? It came across his mind while he was mulling.

    At the thought of it, he let another sigh escape from his mouth. Then shook his head. There was almost no percent that it would happen. Unless this world was located near the sr system. But if it is located light-years away from it, then it was a naive thought.

    After a couple of minutes gazing at the empty sky, he darted his eyes below. Some soldiers were patrolling using some conventional source of lights. Those are torches. His thoughts upon seeing it.

    Just right after he blinked his eyes, a shadow leaped towards the soldiers. It happened so fast that he believed a normal person could not catch it. As he was a couple of distance away from them, he could not tell with certainty the event happened just now.

    But he had a strong guess that it wasn¡¯t a normal happening because he noticed a sheening from a metallic object whenever it was hit by the illumination of the glimmering from the moon.

    Assassin!

    His thought right after seeing it. The torch died immediately right after that shadow leaped to the patrolling guard.

    As he was far away and was located on the higher floor of the guest room, his perception ability could not reach the distance.

    He continued staring to where the shadow dragged the poor victim to hide his body. Then from the bushes, the shadow appeared once again. But Eman narrowed his eyes when 4 other shadows leaped from the nts. All of them were wearing ck-fitted suits from head to toe.

    They looked like ninjas. His impression towards them.

    A smile creeped out from his mouth the moment he thought of something.

    Although he was a dozen meters above the ground, he could use his Lord¡¯s Domain to instantly teleport to the ground by opening an entrance to enter his domain and exit to the ground surface.

    The assassins stealthily hid their presence. They move from shadow to shadow in order to prevent the guards that were patrolling the area.

    While they were doing so, they didn¡¯t notice that about 50 plus meters away from their back, someone was following them.

    Seeing that they went towards the western part of the pce, Their target must be the emperor!

    Looked like even the emperor himself wasn¡¯t safe in his own domain huh. Who could it be who had such guts to assassinate the highest person in the empire?

    In any case, it would be bad if the emperor died.

    The assassins quickly hid in the nts when two guards were moving towards their direction with a torch and spear in their hands. The other assassins jumped to the trees and the others sank in the shadow.

    Seeing that their movements were soundless even after the sudden motion, he surmised that they were high-level assassins. Must be to a level of those assassins who he encountered from before.

    After the two patroller¡¯s backs were wide open, two of the assassins appeared behind them and stabbed their backs, whilst using their other hand to cover their victim¡¯s mouths to avoid unnecessary noise.

    Then they dragged them to hide their bodies and proceeded inside the pce.

    Eman took a nce at the two lying patrollers, he could no longer perceive any sign of life from them. So he decided to follow after the assassins.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: The emperor¡¯s puzzlement

    Once they entered, the assassins advanced swiftly to their destination. But they had to be careful as more guards were standing in each corner of the pce.

    Using their different stealth abilities, the guards were alwayste to notice their presence. A second after they spotted them, a sharp edge of their des was right on their necks.

    After turning left, they climbed another stairs then the group sprinted straight. Looked like these assassins knew their way inside the pce. Eman narrowed his eyes. Perhaps someone was brewing from behind the emperor.

    The floor was littered with blood as they left their victims lying on the ground.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The two fully-armored guards standing outside the grand door were able to notice the approaching group of people in suspicious attire.

    They quickly pulled out their weapons from the scabbard and pointed them to them.

    .....

    ¡°Who are¨C!!?¡±

    ¡°Call for the back¨C!!¡±

    Ting, ting, ting!

    The two of them failed to finish their words when the tiled floor lurched then multiple spikes were shots from it.

    The two guards groaned in pain. However, because of the hardness of their armors, the earth spikes failed to prate.

    Instinctively, after noticing that the enemy¡¯s attacks could not deal damage to him, one of the guards summoned a light shield that was made from magical energy.

    Ting, ting, ting!

    Just right after summoning his light shield that the daggers thrown by the assassins collided on it.

    ¡°Tsk! Be careful, these two are no ordinary guards!¡± Warned one of the assassins.

    ¡°I-Intruder!!¡±

    The other guard was able to shout but before his hand could push the rm lever that could be seen beside the door, someone appeared behind him then a pointed de pierced through the gap on his neck. His mouth spasmed with blood and his body slowly fell down.

    Thud!

    Thest guard also fell. After hisrade was killed, he was surrounded and easily got defeated.

    Patapatapata!

    They heard noisesing from the distance. The shout from the guard recently was able to get the other¡¯s attention. Based on their footsteps, most of them were heading towards their position.

    The assassins looked at each other and nodded. Then with a loud bang, they kicked the door open.

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    The sudden noise startled the sleeping emperor. He screamed out in anger upon waking up. However, what greeted him after he opened his eyes were pointed des, pointing their tips towards him. On top of that, he was surrounded by people in a fitted ck suit.

    ¡°W... who sent you here?!¡± No need to guess what they came here for as the emperor could probably say just by looking at their des that were dripping with fresh blood.

    Each one of them was having cold eyes as they were staring at him like staring at livestock, waiting to be butchered.

    No doubt!

    They came here to take his life! A chill ran down his spine as he tried to scrutinize in his mind for a possible way to avoid the grim future that awaits him in the next couple of seconds.

    He surmised that they had already dispatched the people guarding outside.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, Your Majesty. But your time hase to an end!¡± Said the person in front of him.

    His voice was cold and his eyes were colder as he stared at him without an ounce of pity.

    ¡°Ahaha...¡± the emperor forced augh. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least tell me who it is that wanted my life to end?¡± He tried to initiate a conversation to prolong his time for a little. He noticed the other guards were already heading.

    The person in front of him did not reply and directly swung the de without a slight hesitation.

    ¡°The duke?¡±

    Upon saying it, the de stopped an inch away from his skin.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The assassin bellowed then made a swift horizontal strike to behead the emperor. Whoever these people were, they had a strong resolution to kill him. The de shone from the illuminationing from the moon through a thin curtained window.

    Although they did not confirm the emperor¡¯s guess, the slight hesitation and the slight tremble on the person¡¯s eyes confirmed his guess.

    However, everyone was stunned in the room. Because, before the swung de could hit the emperor¡¯s neck, the emperor suddenly disappeared. The de hit no one but empty air!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    A surprise utterance escaped from a person¡¯s mouth. They blinked their eyes in the wonder of what had just happened.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Asked one of them. But no one could give a definite reply. Their eyes hastily scanned the room.

    Rrrrrooooll!!!

    They heard a rolling sound from below. They nced at the same time and saw an object rolling. It was like a can.

    But, what is this object doing here?!

    ¡°???¡±

    Question marks were floating above their heads as they were wondering what the can object was for.

    The next second, an intense light burst out from it and took everyone¡¯s vision. They had no time to react to cover their eyes. Their vision immediately turned white.

    The sudden confusion hinders their concentration. The next time they noticed each of them felt a strong impact that took their consciousness.

    The emperor, on the other hand, was very confused to find himself in a different room right after the assassin swung his de. Before the de could sever his head, he felt a tug on his shoulder. A momentter, he was already sitting on his throne?

    How...? The emperor asked in mind. But before he could absorb the sudden change, another tug was felt once again on his shoulder.

    Out of reflex, he nced behind him, but instead, he saw a familiar ceiling, a familiar bed, and familiar everything.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The emperor was astonished as he nced around him in haste.

    However, his eyes widened at what he saw. The cold assassins a while ago were lying unconscious on the cold floor.

    Step, step, step,

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Your Majesty?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes widened further upon seeing the face of the person in front of him.

    ¡°Is... is it you?¡± He asked him if the one who helped him was him.

    The young man nodded his head slightly. An explicable feeling rose from within him.

    ¡°How... did you do it?¡±

    The emperor asked out of curiosity. ¡°Uhm, aside from that, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think these people were sent by the assassin¡¯s guild...¡±

    Eman said. Actually, their movements were better than those assassins from the assassin¡¯s guild. He already fought the assassins from the assassin¡¯s guild twice. So he was a little familiar with their styles.

    Those assassins from the assassin¡¯s guild didn¡¯t have the proper movements of an assassin. They were more like paid criminals than assassins. And they didn¡¯t move in ordance with theirrades.

    On the contrary, these assassins move fluidly, and they were more silent and better at hiding themselves.

    For Eman, the assassins from the guild were like a group of people who wanted to be assassins, while these people in here were purposely raised to be assassins.

    That¡¯s why it was easy for him to guess that these people were not from the assassin¡¯s guild.

    Just that, he noticed a while ago the hesitation from these people when the emperor mentioned the word ¡®duke¡¯.

    The emperor looked at him, who was currently gazing at the unconscious assassins. ¡°Yes, they weren¡¯t from the assassin¡¯s guild.¡±

    Well, he already expected it. He wanted to ask more but he noticed the emperor looked confused. He decided not to delve deeper to not get suspicions from the emperor. He could even feel the emperor¡¯s curiosity towards him.

    Since the emperor mentioned the duke, he must have already doubted this so-called duke. Could it be political issues? He doubted. Regardless, he only came to help a little.

    Not long, the guards arrived at the emperor¡¯s room. They took the assassins to the pce¡¯s prison. Eman didn¡¯t kill them as he thought it would help the pce to identify the mastermind.

    Also, he hoped that the emperor did not notice the enemy¡¯s number. Actually, he took one of them as a prisoner. His Dark Priest was much better at getting information from the prisoner.

    He too wanted to know every little bit of information he could gather. No matter how substantial it was to him. Later on, it might be a big help to him.

    As expected, without him knowing, the emperor¡¯s interest towards him took another bound. The emperor had no idea how he did it. How he defeated those high-level assassins in just a matter of seconds.

    Right. No matter how many times the emperor thought about it. It wasn¡¯t even a minute that had passed when he was sent to the throne room then back to his bedroom.

    In that little time, that young man was able to defeat those high-level assassins? The emperor shuddered at the thought. It wasn¡¯t the work of an academy-level person. In fact, even professional soldiers could not do it in that little time. What¡¯s more, the enemies were assassins!

    .....

    No matter how the emperor thought about it, he could note up with a possible scenario of how the young man was able to defeat those assassins in a short time.

    ¡°He¡¯s no ordinary person...¡± whispered the emperor as he was sitting on his throne. ¡°Nheless, how did I sessively transfer in two different ces in a short time interval?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    This was the biggest puzzle he could not answer.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: A sudden mission

    Before the sun rose, about 100 elite soldiers were gathering in the castle courtyard to form twenty-five elite squads. Each squad had a total of four members.

    Their reason for gathering here, they would be sent to reim one of the fallennds of the empire.

    They were gathered in haste, so there were only a hundred of them in total. A very few numbers for the mission.

    Everyone was wondering about the sudden summon. None of them received notification beforehand. That¡¯s why many of them were asking the person beside them.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think it is rted tost night¡¯s incident?¡±

    ¡°Incident?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    .....

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the act of assassination for the emperor¡¯s life?¡±

    Another person interjected.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°I heard many of the guards lost their life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡±

    Nod!

    ¡°How about the emperor?¡±

    ¡°I heard he was fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Tsk! Those bastards! I wonder who was the man behind it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Eh??¡±

    ¡°I also heard the guards captured the assassins?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s why there¡¯s a high chance that they will find out the truth regarding it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, this gathering...¡±

    ¡°Maybe they already knew if who¡¯s behind the assassination that¡¯s why we¡¯re gathered here to attack the bastard!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±

    Another person suddenly interjected.

    ¡°??¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the assassinationst night.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Right. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This mission is for another reason!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that, brother?!¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡± Said the soldier as he scanned around him. ¡°Where are the others?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Do you believe the higher-ups could regroup a great number of soldiers in just a few hours?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other soldiers that wille to join us! This is the total number for the mission!¡±

    ¡°Wwwhhaaaattt!!!?¡±

    The two soldiers shouted in shock.

    Just right after their exmation, two people walked into the center. They immediately fell silent as they identified the other person.

    ¡°His majesty has arrived!¡±

    They heard a loud warning. Everyone snapped and readied their ears.

    ¡°Good Morning my brave warriors. I know most of you are baffled by this sudden, unceremonious summon...¡±

    The emperor then exined to them the reason for this gathering. Although most of them were surprised upon hearing the emperor, none of them showed disagreement with him.

    After all, it was their duty as a soldier. They made an oath to protect his majesty and sacrifice their life for the empire.

    However, everyone was wondering...

    Since it was a mission ofnd remation, who would be theirmander?

    Just then, the emperor called out for their attention.

    ¡°Listen, everyone! This young man here will be themander of this mission!¡±

    The emperor said as he was pointing at the person beside him.

    Everyone gawked after seeing theirmander for this mission. He wasn¡¯t just young. He was as young as most of their sons and daughters.

    Did the emperor make a mistake? Maybe he mistook someone?

    They questioned the person beside them. But even the person beside them also had the same question as to them.

    ¡°Is the emperor serious about this?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Most of them thought that it was impossible. It was a mission that mostly needed 500+ or so soldiers. Even the subjugation mission needed more than that. Yet now, they were going on a mission with just a hundred soldiers and a young man as amander?!

    ¡°Is this for real?¡±

    ¡°Is this a suicide mission?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone doubted.

    It was clear as day that the young man was just academy level based on how young he looked.

    Since it was a crucial and important matter, one of the soldiers stepped in the front and asked the emperor.

    ¡°Your majesty, isn¡¯t he too young for the mission?¡±

    Said a man with arge build. His mouth was almost covered with his beard. The man was wearing ck leather armor. And stuck on his back was a t,rge sword made of iron.

    This man was known as Captain Demyul, an experienced elite soldier who had an outstanding record in every mission.

    The emperor squinted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get fooled by his appearance, Captain Demyul.¡± Even the emperor knows the man. The emperor continued. ¡°Although he¡¯s very young in your eyes, this young man was one of the survivors on the subjugation mission,¡± he said.

    ¡°The subjugation mission? With the number of survivors less than half of their original number?¡± Asked Captain Demyul with a surprised face.

    Even the other soldiers were as surprised as him. Then another soldier stepped forward. He was one of Captain Demyul¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Your majesty, could it be... this young man was from the great families?!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, every other soldier started to whisper to the person next to them. If he was truly from the great families, then it was understandable that he was able to survive in that mission. Everyone knew that each member of great families was a talented individual.

    However, the next word of the emperor silent them all.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not part of any great families. He was from a normal family.¡±

    What?

    The group immediately headed towards their destination. They are now riding on a carriage. Each carriage for a squad. So at the moment, there were a total of 25 carriages that were in a parade in the middle of the road. The residents who saw the parade of carriages were all in the wonder of what was going on. They all had uniformed surprised faces.

    None of them heard that there would be a subjugation mission. Supposedly, if the pce nned for a subjugation mission, they usually announce it to the public a month before the actual mission. So that they had more chances to recruit many people who wish to join the subjugation mission.

    .....

    Yet, none of them seemed to remember that the pce issued such an order or announcement. Could it be they were heading to the frontline?

    But they could not spot any g from the great noble families or royal family. Those who went to defend the frontline were either super-elite soldiers of the royal family or those from the great noble families.

    However, they could not see any banner which represented the family they belonged to. Even if they asked the people beside them, no one could give them the answer they were seeking.

    The sun already rose and sent its first ray of warm light when the group departed from the main city gates.

    Meanwhile, they were heading southeast of the empire. Their destination was the fallen vige known as Sunville Mining Vige.

    It was one of the mining areas of the empire before it was overrun by the monsters.

    The vige wasn¡¯t so bad. It was located in the valley surrounded by a rocky mountain on its east, ake on the northern part, a forest on the east, and a vast prairie on its southern part.

    Regretfully, this vige was now upied, not by the empire¡¯s residence, but by the bandits and any kinds of beasts.

    The young man, Eman, as themander of the group was riding in a leading carriage. Together with him were 3 other people to form aplete squad of four people.

    The three people with him were personally chosen by his majesty to escort him. They were the loyal and most trusted soldiers of the emperor.

    None of them questioned the emperor¡¯s decision for letting a young man take over themander¡¯s role. They believed that the emperor had a reason for doing it.

    After a couple of hours of traveling, they were now entering the canyon. From both sides was a steep mountain. Everyone was a little nervous as this canyon was popr with bad rumors. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t just rumors because it was a real urrence. Ambush from bandits was frequent in this area. Many soldiers lost their lives and many merchants got their stuff forcibly robbed from them. Even the residents were killed.

    However, since there were quite a number of them right now, they believed that even the robbers or bandits would think twice to ambush them. Or so they wanted to believe that it was the case.

    Soon, everyone¡¯s heart sank when the leading carriage suddenly issued a sudden stop. Those behind readied themselves.

    Some of the soldiers started to ask the reason for the sudden stop. The others were already caressing their trusted weapon.

    Demyul¡¯s brows were twitching. He never trusted the young man as theirmander. Even if he was one of the survivors of thetest subjugation mission, it wasn¡¯t a satisfying achievement to appoint him asmander of this mission.

    ¡°Harry, go check if what¡¯s happening on the front!¡± Demyul beckoned one of his squad members to check for the cause of the sudden halt.

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    The soldier named Harry hopped from the carriage and walked towards the front. But Harry widened his eyes when he arrived at the front.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: Commander

    (A/N: Double chapters were fixed to both of my novels. Please re-add the books to your library to refresh the contents.)

    In front of him was their youngmander; in front of their youngmander were the dead bodies of some people that he believed were members of the bandit group.

    ¡®Damn these fools! They actually attack huh!¡¯ Harry thought with a frown. He wanted to kick their asses. Unfortunately, they were already taken care of and now all of them were lying as a cold corpse.

    There was also a huge round object that was made of stone. He surmised it was supposed to be used in hampering their advance. It would be a big disaster to all of them if the bandits had been sessful with it.

    Wait!

    He noticed a rolling mark on the ground!

    Dammit, they rolled it, but were stopped by them!?

    .....

    It was the conclusion he came up with after seeing themander with the other soldiers. Behind the youngmander were his three squad members together with the members of second and third squads. But for some reason, the other soldiers were having dumbfounded faces even those three members of themander¡¯s squad. Harry was puzzled as to why they were acting like that. He could not understand the reason for their uninformed expression.

    Harry walked a little closer to a soldier who had a simr face as the other. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± He asked him.

    The soldier seemed to wake up from a deep sleep after hearing him.

    ¡°H-He¡¯s a monster...¡± a soldier replied stammering that shook him in wonder.

    ¡°..¡±

    He could not understand who this mate was talking about. Harry squinted his eyes, doubtful at the other person¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh, what are you talking about?¡± He asked once again.

    He noticed the soldier did a gulping gesture before opening his mouth once again.

    ¡°I-I mean, themander settled them all...¡±

    ¡°What... is that a joke?¡± Harry couldn¡¯t fully believe the other person¡¯s words. ¡®Wait, did I hear it correctly? Did he mean the youngmander disposed of all these bandits?¡¯

    After hearing his question that had a clear indication of disagreement, the man was seemingly annoyed at him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Do I look like I am bluffing?!¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t fooling you. We saw it too...¡± interjected the other soldier while pointing his eyes, indicating that he saw it too.

    Just then, Harry widened his eyes before he ran back to the back and ryed to Demyul and the others what he learned. There was no way those two would be talking shit in this kind of situation! In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t the right time for gags.

    As expected, after retelling the incidents that ur at the front, Demyul and the others couldn¡¯t fully believe him.

    Harry could only shrug his shoulders towards it. Demyul and the others strongly denied his report.

    Since everything was already settled at the front, Demyul decided to wait until the travel would resume once again.

    About fifteen minutester, the travel once again started. But everyone widened their eyes when they passed by and noticed a pile of corpses.

    Harry was wondering what happened to the giant stone. But it didn¡¯t take him long enough to notice a pile of debris at the side of the road. He was quite surprised that everyone was able to eliminate it quite fast.

    But then the figure of the youngmander appeared in his mind. He wondered if it was him who did it. Since he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he could not fully agree with his thought.

    The group sessfully passed the canyon without further hitch. Though they had to take a detour from time to time. Horses needed to rest and drink water. So even if they wanted to advance faster, they couldn¡¯t do it. They stopped and built an encampment near a river.

    They didn¡¯t need to wait for anymands from their superior; they were aware of what they needed to do. Everyone proceeded in building their tents. They had to think for themselves. Thanks to their long experience in the service it was easy for them. Just that, not all of them could afford to buy a spatial ring so. Many of them were carrying their equipment conventionally. Some of the soldiers went to gather dry woods to light a bonfire.

    Some built a barricade to hamper the sudden assault of the beasts if ever there was. After all, they were in the wild so, many unexpected things that could happen.

    Demyul and his men, who just finished building their tents, gawked at the only person who did nothing. Well, since he was themander, it was natural for him tomand his men to build a temporary base of operation.

    However, they noticed him just loitering around.

    ¡°Why he was yet to take action?¡± One of the soldiers in Demyul¡¯s squad asked in wonder.

    ¡°...¡±

    Harry chose to stay silent and Demyul snorted.

    But soon they suddenly heard an amaze exmation from a female soldier.

    ¡°Woah! What was that?!¡±

    Those around her were able to hear her. They had stopped their work and nced to where she was locking her eyes at. Exmation together with question marks was visibly floating above everyone¡¯s head as they were looking at therge tent that appeared from out of nowhere.

    Right, it appeared from out of nowhere as they didn¡¯t notice when it was built manually. It seemed like it magically materialized. On top of it, it wasn¡¯t just a simple tent. It was made of bamboo, and bamboo house must be the exact word to call it.

    Even Demyul and his men fell silent and gawked.

    Eman was well-aware that some of these soldiers weren¡¯t approved of him as theirmander. Since it was a mission that needed teamwork, he understood the importance of it. That¡¯s why he had to gain the little favor he could get. If he could at least show a little awe-inspiring thing he coulde up with, he believed that they would start to think differently towards him. Well, it could also bring a negative result.

    Anyhow, he wanted to be amander that they could look forward to.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: A high-ranking bandits

    It was his people inside his domain who built the bamboo house. Then he took out from his domain. The soldiers could not help but gawk at the sudden appearance of it. One of the female soldiers lost to her curiosity and went to ask him. ¡°C-Commander, who made it?¡± Although it was kind of rude to suddenly ask a superior with unnecessary things, the female soldier resolved herself and asked him. Demyul and his squad members also came to gossip. They were as curious as to the others as they were the most people who were spying on themander while he was standing still without doing anything just recently. Yet, a bamboo house had suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. If it was only as big as their backpack, they would never wonder if it suddenly appeared, but it wasn¡¯t the case. After all, it was as big as amoner¡¯s house!

    Eman¡¯s hair slightly danced when a wind caressed it. He nced at the female soldier. ¡°It was made by me, Miss Kanna,¡± he replied to her. The female soldier was his assistant and one of his squad members. The female soldier tilted her head, seemingly unconvinced by him. ¡°Anyway, regroup all the captains after dinner. We needed to n out our next move,¡± Eman said then looked at the sky. It had started to get darker. The distance of Sunville Vige from the main city wasn¡¯t as far as Sitona Town but still, it took a week of travel when using a carriage.

    ¡°Yes sir! W-Waitmander, where are you going?¡± Soldier Kanna saluted but soon asked in haste when she noticed that he was about to go somewhere. It would be bad if something happened to him. His Majesty the emperor emphatically advised them to guard him. That¡¯s why Soldier Kanna couldn¡¯t lose sight of him. The emperor would be angry if something happened to this youngmander. She didn¡¯t even want to think what kind of punishment she would get if something awful were to happen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me. I¡¯m just going for a little walk,¡± he said to prevent her from tagging along.

    However, Soldier Kanna still followed him. Although this youngmander was able to defeat the bandits a while ago, it didn¡¯t mean that he was capable enough to let him wander alone. This ce was dangerous. Any kind of bad element mighte to attack him while he was unaware. They could not risk losing amander before they reached their destination.

    Although it was the emperor himself who appointed him as themander for this mission, it didn¡¯t mean that he was the strongest person among them. Also, if he was truly that capable, the emperor would never have sent them to guard him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Demyul and his squad went back to their tents. They heard themander say that it was him who built the bamboo house, but they never saw him do the job. What kind of magic tricks did he use? That kind of house was impossible to finish in an instance no matter how good a person was.

    Regardless, since he was one of the captains, he needed to get ready for the meetingter. There¡¯s no good mulling about the things he could not understand.

    .....

    s, Eman gave up chasing away his assistant and let her tag along. Well, he wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he just wanted to survey the ce.

    Their current location was near the river. They chose this ce as they could let their horses drink enough water.

    On the northern side of the river, a forest could be seen. And on the other side of the forest, was a high mountain.

    They stationed themselves in the middle of the forest and the river.

    Eman and Soldier Kanna were passing by to some of the soldiers. Some of them were resting and some were doing some chores: Like sharpening their weapons, roasting some edible animals like frogs, lizards, rabbits, and etcetera. It was the life of a soldier after all.

    Some were boiling water on the pot, the others were fending the horses. Those were the soldiers assigned to the job beforehand.

    Most of them after seeing theirmander, either saluted in respect or knitted their brows in wonder to where he was nning to go. Since most of them were looking at him like looking at a young man and not as a soldier, most of them care less if something to happen to him. If thismander would be killed while wandering around, they could just have to rece him with a more suitable one.

    Nheless, they were most concerned about the mission.

    The group soldiers were surrounding a fire where a bigger boiling pot was ced, cushioning on the stones in a triangr position.

    ¡°No matter how I think of it, it is truly a suicide mission,¡± one of the soldiers said in a somber voice.

    ¡°Mhm! That is what I been thinking the whole time,¡± one of them agreed.

    ¡°What if... if there is a high-ranking bandit among them,¡± said the third person in a worried tone.

    ¡°Do you mean...¡± said the second soldier with slightly widened eyes. Then he continued in a low voice. ¡°The Bandit Lord...?¡±

    The first soldier and the second nced at him. Both frowned and nodded. ¡°Who else?¡± Replied the third soldier.

    ¡°High-ranking bandits are known for their ferocity. They are cold-blooded notorious killers and hard to deal with. They are not easy to kill and will never show mercy against their enemy. These high-ranking bandits they breakthrough through killing and surviving many battles. So, they are more than capable in any type of battle,¡± exined the first soldier.

    Both of them fell silent. ¡°And we¡¯re going to deal with a monster like that...?¡±

    ¡°Pray for your luck that we won¡¯t encounter someone like that.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The group once again fell silent. This mission...

    It would be a bleak mission. On top of that, theirmander was a newbie. A solemn atmosphere was noticeable around them.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: Mncholy

    (Please checked the book My Guardian System: The Trader and send powerstone.)

    Meeting,

    The long debate about their n gave Eman a headache. They could note up with a n that was agreed upon by everyone. He was aware of the reason.

    Their disapproval of him as themander was the cause of it. If this keeps on going... well, it would not affect so much, however. The promise he made to his majesty that if possible, he had to lessen the number of soldiers that might lose their lives in this mission. If not because of it, he would never hesitate to use them as sacrifices.

    He was starting to get annoyed by this bunch of uncles. He sighed then asked. ¡°Is there a shortcut that we can use to arrive at the vige in the shortest time?¡± Silence descended in the room when they heard him.

    ¡°A shortcut?!¡± One of the captains raised a voice and broke the silence. It was Demyul.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eman nodded. But a nonchnt expression remained on his face. He asked once again. ¡°Are there any like that?¡± Standing beside him was his assistant, Soldier Kanna, who was shaking her head like having a headache. It was her who spilled the beans on him.

    .....

    While they were surveying the surroundings a while ago, she unintentionally told him that she heard before, from her friends, that there was a shortcut to the Sunville Vige in which shorten the travel by one or two days.

    Eman got interested in it. He wanted to learn anything from that vige.

    Surrounding the long rectangr table were the captains. Most of them knitted their brows when they heard his question. They had no idea about it.

    Suddenly,

    Thump!

    ¡°Young man!¡± Someone bellowed. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about!¡± It was Demyul. He suddenly stood up. Then tapped the table forcibly with his hand which caused a crisp impact and took everyone¡¯s attention by surprise.

    Currently, they are outside and in front of the bamboo house. He chose to hold the meeting here as there were several of them. This number was too much inside the bamboo house.

    The other soldiers who were resting in the distance nce to where the captains were when they heard a mor caused by the sudden impact. Then they came back to what they were originally doing when they noticed that it came from the meeting ce.

    However, before Demyul could say something again, something rapidly flew and hit him in the forehead. ¡°Ugh!¡± Demyul groaned as he staggered back from his seat.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± He shouted angrily when he noticed there was a lump on his forehead. And it was in pain. His blood rose out of a sudden as he stared angrily at the person who was the cause of it.

    Everyone looked at where the thrown piece of stone came from. It came from the woman beside their youngmander.

    ¡°How dare you call someone of higher status than you without honorifics!¡± Soldier Kanna returned an angry remark as she sneered at Demyul coldly.

    ¡°Even if you disapprove of him, you have no right to disrespect someone who is personally appointed by his majesty. Showing disrespect on this man was equivalent to showing disrespect to his majesty!¡±

    After hearing her, Demyul fell silent in annoyance. But he could not say something as it was true. Still, ¡°Bitch.¡± He whispered under his breath and went back to his seat in silence.

    Eman was taken aback, he never thought this girl was so impulsive. Well, that was unexpected. Regardless, it had a good effect. So good job on this assistant.

    ¡°There is a shortcut but...¡± it was Demyul again who talked. But right now, he was calmed. Seeing that everyone was waiting for the continuation of his words. He opened his mouth once again. ¡°That road is much more dangerous than you think,¡± he said while crossing his arms across his broad torso. While he sided a nce at theirmander.

    Eman almost chucked when he noticed the swelling forehead of Demyul. It lumped bigger than he thought. ¡°Are you familiar with the terrain, Mr. Captain?¡± He asked.

    He noticed the captain made a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not, but...¡± he paused and sent a nce to his right. ¡°Bross here must be more familiar with it.¡±

    The person, who had his name suddenly mentioned, blinked his eyes twice as he nced at Demyul.

    After noticing that everyone was staring at him. He unwillingly opened his mouth. ¡°I-I am...¡± he nodded.

    Bross was taken aback when he noticed that the youngmander and the rest were looking at him with doubt. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the youngmander, and he didn¡¯t feel any displeasure that he was themander. He was one of those who didn¡¯t give much thought to whoever took the role of it. But, he felt scared at the impulsive woman beside the youngmander. After what she did to Demyul, he thought that it wasn¡¯t good to be on the bad side of this woman.

    Bross wasn¡¯t part of the assault squad. He was the captain of the healer squad. His squad would be acting both as support and medics for this operation.

    ¡°Bross is a former residence of Sunville Vige, and he¡¯s familiar with the terrain around here and the Sunville Vige.¡± Demyul suddenly intervened.

    ¡°I see,¡± they heard the youngmander said it while massaging his chin. ¡°Then, can you tell us about the shortcut, Captain Bross?¡±

    ¡°Oi, Demyul!¡± Bross called out to stop him, but it was toote. Bross sighed and nodded. ¡°Since Captain Demyul already blurted out my secret. Well, it wasn¡¯t really a secret but I preferred if no one knew about it,¡± Bross started saying in mncholy. ¡°The tragedy of that time was still fresh in my memory.¡±

    ¡°I was just seven years old when it happened. That night, most of the residents were already lying on their beds to rest their tired bodies from the whole day¡¯s work.

    But everyone was awakened by the sudden smell of smoke and the morsing from outside their houses. The vigers were confused as they peeked outside. Then one of the vigers came running and shouting. ¡°We are under attack! A group of bandits is-!¡± He wasn¡¯t able to finish his warning as his mouth was pierced by a flying javelin. Then blood dripped and sprayed. After that, everyone panicked as they ran without a clear destination. They ran everywhere while shouting on top of their lungs.

    The countless bandits came flooding the vige together with their beasts, mounts, and pets. Rummaging and doing all sorts of injustice acts typical of criminals. That night, I lost my whole family...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone fell silent when Bross suddenly started reminiscing about his past. Even Eman did not expect it.

    ¡°I see... that a sad story...¡± the youngmander said.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: Cursed Mountain

    That night some hostile nocturnal beasts attacked them. They wereposed of different types of beasts. One type of them was the four-legged beast, with thick dark furs, sharp ws, and fierce looking-eyes.

    They were sending eerie howls and growls. But the most distinct thing about them was that they sent fear on their target. This type of beast was known as Noclur or the night-lurker beast. There were many of these kinds of beasts in this area. And mostly, they hid in caves, thick forests, and underground in the daytime.

    There was one soldier who froze in fear and even peed himself. The beast did not waste time and leaped to gnaw it. But before the beast could gnaw him, a red streak passed by in the soldier¡¯s vision and directly onto the beast¡¯s forehead. Blood sprayed after that. Right after that, the soldier was freed from fear.

    He nced to where the red streak came from and saw their youngmander standing in the middle of the battlefield.

    What?

    The soldier was surprised to see theirmander in the front. And much to his surprise, he noticed themander was suddenly surrounded by five beasts!

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    .....

    He shouted. Although he was not quite approved of thismander, he changed his opinion after he saved him. He was about to run to help him, but he stopped. Because he noticed the youngmander moved so gently, gentle that he could not feel a tinge of fear on him. It made him wonder for a second. People of his age were supposed to be flustered in such a situation. However, the youngmander was different.

    But it was futile since this beast could weaken everyone¡¯s braveness. Yet, he didn¡¯t proceed with his n of helping him. Because there was no need for that. The youngmander easily defeated the surrounding beast.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    He mumbled. The beasts were sliced in a second by his 1-meter sword in hand. He didn¡¯t even notice when themander took it.

    ¡°Commander! Are you okay?!¡±

    Just then, a female soldier shouted and ran to themander¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mind about me. Regardless, tell them to regroup with their squad. No matter what happened they should never break their formation,¡± said the youngmander after getting rid of the blood on his sword.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The female looked at the dead beasts with widened eyes and agape. ¡°Oi,¡± looked like themander noticed her slight pause. He called out to the female soldier. Then she snapped. ¡°Okay!¡± After saying it, she shouted to all the captains and gave them themander¡¯s order.

    Then the soldier ran to his squad as well. He finally understood why his majesty chose this young man as theirmander. Although he was so young, his fighting capability wasn¡¯t to joke around.

    Thanks to their defensive fence that the soldiers ced beforehand, they hindered the surprise attack from the beasts, and they avoided getting swarmed by them.

    Also, the soldiers¡¯ quick action had a huge impact in fending off the beasts. They have easily handled the situation. But even though none of the soldiers died, some of them suffered some injuries. Fortunately, it was not so much that could hinder their advance. The healer squads that also acted as support did their job so well.

    Before the sun rose, they resumed their advance, until they reached the foot of a mountain. The mountain was so huge that they could not see the top of it. Probably, the top of it was swimming in the sea of clouds.

    ¡°Commander, are you sure that we needed to do this?¡±

    Bross, who was walking anxiously the whole time in their travel, ran to the youngmander¡¯s side and once again, asked him. He could not settle. Even after telling the youngmander that the mountain was cursed by evil spirits, themander still chose this path just because he wanted to arrive sooner in the vige.

    Although he showed great strength in fighting against the beasts recently, his decision-making was still what you would expect of a young man. It was unwise to persist in the face of unknown danger.

    It would be fine if they could see their opponent as they have already resolved themselves to die in this mission but. They wanted to die while fighting their enemies till thest breath of their life. They wanted to die honorably. Looks like his majesty truly made a mistake in choosing a persistent brat as theirmander.

    Bross waited for the youngmander¡¯s reply, hoping that he changed his mind. It was not for him only, but for everyone. ¡°Yeah,¡± however, the youngmander¡¯s reply was just a nonchnt nod.

    Bross felt depressed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not joking about the curse,¡± Bross said, trying to change his mind.

    ¡°Commander, maybe you have to reconsider this captain¡¯s words.¡± Suddenly, the female soldier beside them interjected. Bross did not expect it. But he was d at her. Looked like even the female soldier also felt uneasy at this path.

    Soldier Kanna did not expect that the shortcut she heard about was the infamous cursed mountain. After hearing Bross mentioning it, it rang a bell on her. When she was still in the academy, she often heard rumors about the ce. They said that many people failed to return after climbing it. Only a few returned alive. However, they still died of unknown diseases afterwards.

    Although it was proven to be a shortcut, none of those who proved it lived a long life. Soldier Kanna regretted mentioning it to the youngmander a while ago. After all, young people were known for being adventurous.

    That¡¯s why she was hoping to change his mind. However, ¡°No, we continue in this path.¡±

    The youngmander¡¯s answer was still the same. And he seemed to be firm about it.

    Following Bross¡¯s lead, they arrived at the shoulder of the mountain. The path was enough for a carriage and a person to travel side by side. However, they needed to be more careful because beside them was a cliff. It was so deep that they could not see the bottom of it.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: The real cause

    Before the path could lead them higher and higher, they suddenly heard a call for a halt from a soldier.

    ¡°Everyone! Stop and build an encampment!¡± One of the soldiers shouted. No need to know who thismand came from, as they already know that it was the youngmander who issued it. However, the soldiers had different reactions regarding it.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous to stay here longer?¡±

    ¡°Who cares! My feet are all sore and numb. So, rest is a right call!¡± One of the soldiers quipped and found his butt a boulder to sit on. It wasn¡¯t easy climbing this tall mountain for almost 5 hours without rest. He wondered how the youngmander could continue this climb without a rest. The soldier thought that it might be the advantage of young people. But when a soldier yelled a halt order, he felt heaven heard his prayer. He let a sigh of relief away from his mouth.

    Though, not all have the same reactions as him. Some were pessimistic towards it.

    ¡°Captain Bross, do you know what themander was thinking?¡± One of Bross¡¯s squad members asked him with doubt. But instead of replying, his squad member noticed a frown on his face. ¡°I see, so you don¡¯t know. However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bad idea to linger here?¡±

    .....

    ¡°It is...¡± Bross replied dejectedly. He was about to step away when the squad member called out to him.

    ¡°Wait, Captain!¡± The squad member called out with a little widened eyes after realizing something.

    ¡°What?¡± Bross replied with a frown. Passing here was already a risky bet, what¡¯s more, staying. So he was concerned about it the whole time and could not settle.

    ¡°The announcement didn¡¯t mention resting, so does it mean we have to stay here for the night?¡± Bross¡¯s squad member asked worriedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± After saying it, Bross once again strode towards the youngmander.

    When Bross arrived at where themander was, he noticed that there were other soldiers aside from him. They asked the youngmander about his n. Eman didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at them.

    Beside him was Soldier Kanna. She wanted to know his n as well. There were some other soldiers around them. Even Demyul and his squad were there. Both of them could not understand themander¡¯s n.

    But in truth, they were worried because the ce was as everyone already knows. It was dangerous.

    Eman sighed and decided to tell them his reason. He wasn¡¯t sure if they knew it or not. But one of the reasons he decided to go to the Academy was to check if the people here learned anything regarding science. And yes, he figured out that they weren¡¯t studying anything like that.

    They were more focused on Magical stuff and also numbers. Regardless of it, it looks like he must tell them his thoughts. If not, it might cause them uneasy feelings. And could hinder their performance in theing battle.

    Anyway, he was already nning to disclose it. And right now is the right time for it. If he said it a while ago, there was a possibility that some of them would not believe him, and they would deny his order to advance.

    Although he was themander, not all of them were looking at him like that. He knows it.

    Also, it wasn¡¯t a wise choice to tell themter. Eman nced around him. His eyesnded on their faces. He noticed that all of them were waiting for his reply.

    Then, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no curse in this mountain.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone gawked and fell silent upon hearing him. ¡°W-W-What do you mean, Commander?!¡± The one who broke the silence was no other than Bross. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a liar?!¡± He raised his voice. Even veins were popping out of his face.

    ¡°Oi!¡± Soldier Kanna called out in a cold voice.

    She was as surprised as everyone else. But she knew when to step out of her bounds. She was one of the trusted soldiers of his majesty. So she could not embarrass him. She practiced full awareness regarding her surroundings. And she noticed that themander was still not finished with his words.

    ¡°Commander, can you exin about it? Although this idiot did rude behavior just now, what he said about this mountain is the truth,¡± Kanna asked calmly.

    Bross fell silent and felt ashamed of his behavior. He bit his lips in frustration for himself. On the other hand, Soldier Kanna¡¯s approach was better than him.

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t mind it...¡± They sighed in relief when the youngmander just shrugged off his shoulders. He understood their reactions. All this time, they were in a false belief that the mountain was cursed. But in truth, ¡°Just as you heard, this mountain wasn¡¯t cursed. The reason behind the deaths of many people who climbed this mountain was theck of tribute towards the deity who was protecting this mountain...¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡±

    He lied. The real reason for the deaths of those people was altitude sickness. There were rules regarding the height. When a person climbs to a higher altitude, he must first get used to the shortage of oxygen before continuing.

    He already asked the Dark Priest, who knew regarding dark magic. Also, even though he had high perception and sensitivity to any malicious intent, he could not perceive any of that sort in this mountain. That¡¯s why he was confident of the cause. It looks like, even this world was no exception regarding it.

    Eman grinned as he looked at them. Ignorance is a scary thing.

    ¡°Deity?!¡±

    What!

    ¡°C-C-Commander, are you sure about it?¡± Bross asked stammeringly.

    ¡°That person was telling the truth...¡±

    While staring at their youngmander with dumbfounded faces, they suddenly heard a soothing magical voiceing from behind them.

    All of them simultaneously nced behind and saw a gathering of light. The next second, a young girl surrounded by a magical glow materialized. She was wearing an unfamiliar dress. Yet the only word they could mutter upon seeing her was, ¡°B-Beautiful...¡±

    In truth, it was Little Sky in costume.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: The deity¡¯s blessing

    Even if Eman wanted to tell them the truth, most of them would probably not believe him since hecked the proof regarding it. Also, it wasplicated. That¡¯s why he chose this method of assuring them that there wasn¡¯t a curse in this mountain. He could create false proof. And it could also be beneficial to himter on.

    It was like, striking multiple birds in one stone. Eman grinned inwardly. Thanks to his subordinates, who were diligently gathering information everywhere in the empire, he learned some folklore. He learned that they believed in spirits, ghosts, deities, and etcetera.

    ¡°A-A deity...¡± Soldier Kanna muttered in astonishment.

    Bross, who was gaping at the moment while staring wide-eyed at the deity in the shape of a young girl, also muttered in astonishment. ¡°A real deity?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. As long as you mean well, no curse shall befall you...¡± said Little Sky in a majestic voice. Then, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°But before that, you have to know that this mountain was a holy sanctuary. Many centuries before today, our and your, proud ancestors had sacrificed their lives to safeguard this mound ofnd from the enemies, who tried their hardest to spread their terror towards the opposite side. An evesting battle urred in this ce. Thanks to our brave soldiers of that time, after a long bloody battle, the enemy¡¯s dreadful n was obstructed. However, this mound ofnd was drizzled with blood, both theirs and the enemies. The souls of them were lingering in this ce, trying to find peace.

    For many centuries that had passed, the souls that could not settle had started to haunt the passing people who wandered in this ce. And that is the reason why many people lost their lives passing in this Holy Sanctuary. But rest assured. As long as you are good enough to bestow a tribute to those fallen ones, I assure you that nothing bad will transpire to all of you.¡±

    .....

    She was saying it in a calm and soothing voice, while her eyes showed a dignified yet caring emotion, befitting of a divine entity.

    ¡°...¡±

    Eman did not expect that Little Sky¡¯s addiction in anime could help her act this well.

    He didn¡¯t even teach her what lines she needed to tell them. How was she able to think about those things? Holy Sanctuary huh. Scary Otaku. It¡¯s good that he already resigned from it. But looks like Little Sky is his sessor.

    All the soldiers who heard her words froze on the spot as none of them could believe that they were seeing a real deity at the moment.

    It wasn¡¯t amon phenomenon. One could not dream to see one in person. Deities were divine entities.

    Kanna, Bross, Demyul, and the others had their eyes staring in front without blinking, with their mouths left hanging as though all of them were in a daydream. But soon they were pulled back to reality when they heard their youngmander speak.

    ¡°I see... so a tribute, huh...¡± after saying it, he fell into silence as though he was thinking deeply, in which his fingers were caressing his chin.

    The others who just came to reality found themselves at a loss for words. They nced at theirmander who was casually talking with the deity. On the other hand, the others went down on their knees. Even Soldier Kanna did too. She had no idea about the history of this ce that the deity called as the Holy Sanctuary, however. They needed to pay respect to the divine entity in front of them.

    Truly, Little Sky looks majestic at the moment.

    ¡°In that case, we only have these horses, is one will suffice?¡± Eman added as he gestured to the horses on the carriages.

    ¡°One..... hmm... I cannot guarantee as there were two opposite forces of souls that were gathering here. One will only cause misconception. You can also do a mass prayer but. Since I noticed that you are in a hurry, as one of the descendants for those brave heros from before, I may have to grant you a kind blessing...¡±

    The soldier¡¯s mouth turned ¡®0¡¯ after they heard her. Only Eman fell silent and wondered how this otaku was acting so well.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Eman muttered as he nced at the soldiers. ¡°Uhm, you heard her. We can continue our journey right away if we offer something. Or, stay for a night and do a vigil. What do you guys do now? If it¡¯s up to me, well, I will hand two horses or more as tributes and be done with these. But since these horses do not belong to me, I can¡¯t decide regarding this matter.¡±

    ¡°I think we should do as you say, Commander!¡± Kanna was the first to reply.

    ¡°I agree!¡± Bross agreed.

    ¡°Yes, agree as well!¡± Demyul and his squad members also agreed to it. No one even suspected Little Sky and that made-up story of hers.

    ¡°We agree!¡±

    Regardless, after handing the two horses to the deity. All of the soldiers had widened their eyes once again when the horses suddenly vanished in front of them. Although magical elements weremon in this world, it wasn¡¯t easy to see two big horses suddenly disappear in front of them. Truly, only deities could do it. Even though they have spatial rings, they could not hide bigger objects such as horses.

    While everyone was busy staring at the deity, afraid that she would suddenly disappear from their sight, Kanna walked beside the youngmander and asked.

    ¡°Commander, how did you know that it wasn¡¯t because of the curse?¡± She said with a tinge of admiration in her voice.

    Eman nced at her. Although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Sol and Mina, Soldier Kanna had a beauty that was unique to her. Her green eyes were peering on him. Whereas her long tawny brown shoulder-length wavy hair was slightly dancing from the slight blow of the wind. And her figure was well-curved by the fitted brown leather armor she was wearing. Also, she had a dutiful aura in her. A fine woman for a wife. If not because of his young appearance, she must be as old as him.

    ¡°I always read books about deities and stuff. Also, I have a high perception of curses. It was my inborn talent. I did some subtle investigation while we were traveling. And so I couldn¡¯t sense anything rted to curses in this area. That¡¯s why I thought it wasn¡¯t a curse...¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡± She almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Looks like this youngmander was a gifted person with a weird talent. But his most striking feature was the calmness he was exuding. Though he was someone with a depth that couldn¡¯t be measured. A mysterious young man! ¡°Anyhow, it was thanks to you that we were able to uncover the truth behind this Curse Mountain...¡± she said to him.

    Then her eyes narrowed and turned serious. Eman was just looking at her with a calm face. Then, he heard her calling at him. ¡°Commander!¡± She called in a firm voice. ¡°Yes?¡± He replied casually. But it didn¡¯t waver her next words. ¡°Let¡¯s seed on this mission!¡±

    After hearing her, Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides to form a smile. Soldier Kanna was taken aback. It was the first time that she saw him making a smile. A smile that wasn¡¯t so fake.

    ¡°We will...¡± he replied. ¡®Or rather... I will...¡¯ he added in mind in a cold voice, colder than a cier.

    After giving their tribute, the deity chanted a spell that boosts their resistance and increases their strength and stamina. Everyone was very happy with it. They could feel the flowing power within them, truly the works of deity.

    It was Little Sky¡¯s ability. Elder Dark Priest once told him that she was a special kid with special abilities. But Eman only thought that she was supposedly the first support type ratman if she didn¡¯t turn to a human. Still, Little Sky¡¯s ability was truly a big help, especially in a group battle. If she joined in that subjugation war, there was a high chance that the soldiers would be defeated instead. But since she was just a kid and her abilities were yet to develop at that time, she wasn¡¯t able to help her kins.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: Truly a shame

    After Eman and the others left their previous encampment near the river, some people that were wearing hoodlum-like outfits came to the area. They numbered about 500 people. Most of them were mounted in grotesque creatures with greenish-brown skin and furless. Their faces resembled that of the rhinoceros and pig. And they were making low growls that could sent shivers in a person¡¯s spines. Also, some fierce-looking beast that looks like wolves were tagging along with them. They looked like the Noclur beasts, but with different color.

    Each of the people was holding different kinds of weapons in their hands, and some were fastened on some parts of their bodies.

    ¡°Boss, look at this!¡± A raspy voice of a man resounded. It came from a person wearing a vest that was made from a thick fur of an unknown beast. He called out to a person with a tattoo on his face. The cor on his dark-colored coat was made of feathers from an unknown bird. And a big ax was fastened on his back. His mohawk hair was dyed in red and on his face, some piercings could be seen.

    They were the bandits.

    The boss twitched his face when he saw what was lying around them. Everywhere was red. And the smell of blood was rich in the area, making their noses twitched. However, it seemed like they were unbothered by it.

    A bandit with a red bandana on his forehead stopped on his feet. ¡°Could it be....¡± He muttered while staring at the carcasses of beasts on the ground. Five beasts were lying close to each other with their heads severed.

    ¡°Yeah! Those sissies from the empire!¡± Another bandit with ck lips bellowed angrily while having his brows knitted.

    .....

    ¡°Heh!¡± The former scoffed. Then he opened his mouth once again. ¡°After so many years of turning their tails away from this ce, those fools came back to have their butt to be taken care of with us for another time!¡±

    Step, step, stop.

    They stopped their conversation and nced at the 6 feet and 7-inch tall person who just arrived beside them.

    ¡°Boss!¡± They called out upon identifying him. But the tall person did not say anything. The next second he frowned, then. ¡°Ptuii!¡± He spat with a gleam in his eyes after seeing the lying dead beasts around them.

    ¡°T-those rrrraaats!¡± He screamed in anger with veins and pulse visible on his face.

    ¡°Looks like they came again after a few years...¡± said the boss in a cold tone.

    ¡°Hehehe! Let¡¯s kill them and make a fest with their bodies, boss!¡± Said the bandit with a red bandana.

    ¡°Of course, we will do that, right boss?¡± Added the bandit with ck lips.

    The boss did not respond to them but they all knew that he was itching to kill them. His anger was visible on his face. After all, these beasts were theirpanions. Yet, those soldiers killed them!

    ¡°They can onlypensate for their lives!¡± A cold overbearing voice resounded.

    ¡°cklips, take some of our men and check the people in the canyon!¡±

    ¡°Okay, boss!¡±

    The bandits with ck lips snapped. Then he ran away and called some men. After finding some suitablepanion, they mounted on the grotesque beasts and swaggered towards the west, to where the canyon was located. They needed to check on their people guarding the ce. They needed to check if there were some survivors. The ground trembled from the repeated stompinging from beasts¡¯ thick and powerful feet.

    Their group was just patrolling the surrounding area. But then they heard amotioning from this ce. Some of the beasts reported to them through the deep connection of a pet and the tamer rtionship. They learned that a group of people was camping here. But when they arrived, only the carcasses of their friends could be seen lying around.

    ¡°Boss, what are we going to do? Shall we tail those chickens?¡± Asked the bandit with a red bandana after the group of cklips disappeared from their sight.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    ¡°But!¡± Out of a sudden, the boss added.

    The bandit with a red bandana suddenly paused and stared at their boss.

    ¡°We needed to split into two groups!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, boss?¡±

    The other group will follow this path and the other will take the Curse Mountain!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t that ce dangerous?¡±

    ...

    After handling their tribute, Eman and the soldiers proceeded to their advance. Thanks to Little Sky¡¯s blessings, everyone regained their stamina. They also felt stronger.

    While advancing, everyone was talking about how lucky they were to get a chance to meet a real deity. Not only that, but they also got a blessing from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, it was the youngmander who discovered it...¡± whispered one of the soldiers to the other soldier beside him.

    Everyone was talking about him. Their initial thought about him had changed greatly. They started to see him in a different light.

    Bross, on the other hand, had repeatedly asked for forgiveness from the youngmander. Though, the youngmander just shrugged his shoulders while saying not to mind it as everyone could make a mistake. And it wasn¡¯t an issue that anyone could settle figure. It was only thanks to his high perception that he discovered the truth by ident. In fact, he could also be wrong, but thankfully his suspicions were on the spot.

    Bross was ashamed because, even though he lived near this area, he had no idea of the real reason for the deaths of many people. For all those years, everyone was in a belief that the mountain was cursed. But in reality, it was a holy mountain where their ancestors fought bravely to obstruct the enemy¡¯s advance.

    ¡®Truly a shame,¡¯ Bross thought dejectedly.

    Don¡¯t mind it, everyone can make mistakes. ¡°Themander also said it, right?¡± Demyul tapped on his shoulder and whispered the words. Following closely, was Harry and the other two in their party. ¡°Regardless, we will be depending on you from now on...¡± Demyul added. The way they were seeing their youngmander was already different from the beginning.

    Now, everyone thought that this youngmander was not so bad. He was dependable in some aspects.

    Finally, after several days of traveling, they were able to have a nce at the vige.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: Sneaking inside the vige

    Eman didn¡¯t order an attack immediately. They observe the vige first and meet with the captains to formte a n.

    Right at this moment, a person d in brown leather armor ambered towards arge tent. When he entered, there were some people inside. They were sitting around a long rectangr wooden table. Sitting in the middle was their youngmander.

    Everyone nced at him upon entering.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Eman asked the newly entered soldier.

    ¡°Commander, there was an estimate of seven hundred enemies inside,¡± reported the soldier who was tasked to scout the vige.

    ¡°Seven hundred only?¡± Bross repeated the soldier¡¯s words with a tinge of doubt.

    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t it reported that there were about a thousand of them?¡± Demyul asked in a frown. ¡°It is,¡± A captain with a huge bow on his back added in confirmation. His squad together with the other ranger squads would be the main support of this operation.

    .....

    When darkness finally ruled the sky, the bandits did their usual thing, drinking with their buddies while storytelling of their past achievements. Drinking was always a good way to end the night. When everyone was filled enough, it was the right time to wander inside their dreand. It has always been like this for many years now.

    Especially those who were assigned to guard the vige. It was a boring job. But somehow, as long as there was liquor to sate their thirst, a night would be a meaningful one.

    Tonight, the same as the other night, they would drink then sleep after some less meaningful talks that they could not remember how many times they told such a tale.

    After a fewughs, and as the night goes deeper and deeper, they talk less and less, turning their eyes heavier.

    The distantughtering from the other group who was busy with their devices also came weaker. Some of them either went to rest or emptied their topic they could find funny.

    ¡°Pals, I gotta waste a piss,¡± one of the vige guards called out and told his partner. ¡°Right, right, just do it faster...¡± an unconcerned reply from his buddy.

    ¡°Fang G, don¡¯t flood the area, and be sure that it won¡¯t smell, yeah! Haha!¡± Jeered the third person in their group. It was followed by heavyughters.

    Ha-ha-ha!

    ¡°Fools!¡± After yelling he proceeded.

    Mostly, there were a total of seven people guarding the vige gate every night. Most of them believed that it wasn¡¯t necessary to do it because why not? It was a vige full of bandits. What kind of idiotic person would dare toe?

    Fang G thought so before taking out his hidden snake and let it wet the grasses. He closed his eyes as he did. Then shuddered when he felt a slight tickle ran through his body like a sudden electrifying current.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± A moan offort when the piss started to befall the grass. He stared above-

    ¡°Wait, what are those-?¡± He noticed something beyond him, like a running shadow. He nced towards hisrades and noticed that they were busyughing on the wooden gate.

    Swoosh!

    He heard the sound of tearing an air, like the sound of a fast-approaching object. He hastily returned his eyes to the front but halfway through ncing, something pierced on his forehead. He could not even scream and fell on the spot without knowing what happened to him. An arrow was shot and took his life. He fell with his eyes open.

    ¡°Hey, that idiot took so long!¡± One of the guards noticed the absence of theirrade.

    ¡°Eh? Who?¡±

    ¡°Fang G.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m sure he went all the way to take a dump! Haha!¡± They chuckled upon hearing him. But soon they noticed an arrow embedded in theirrade¡¯s head and pierced his skull.

    It seemed the time had slowed down when theirrade¡¯s figure slowly nted down. Then, it fell lifeless on the ground. Simultaneously, the others nced to where the arrow came from, to the east! However, halfway through ncing, they found an arrow on their heads like their otherrades.

    All of them were shot dead on the spot. None was able to use any defense as it was a sneak attack. The attackers were hiding in the bushes a few meters away from them.

    After killing all the vige guards, some figures popped out from the bushes and ran towards the wooden gate.

    ¡°Commander it¡¯s all clear...¡± whispered Soldier Kanna.

    Eman smiled as he thought, these high-level soldiers were trulymendable. No wonder his majesty was very proud of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, tell them to proceed with the n,¡± hemanded.

    He wasn¡¯t as overbearing or as good as Borge Skybird in terms ofmand, but he had his way of dealing with the enemies. This mission wasn¡¯t even one-tenth of the total number of their enemies. And unlike their battle against the ratmen, this time, they were dealing with intelligent creatures.

    Based on their information, there were supposed to be a thousand and above. They had no idea where the others went, but they guessed that they went hunting in the neighboring vige.

    The others thought that it would be risky to execute the n right away because there was a high possibility that the other enemies would arrive suddenly. If it would happen, being surrounded on both sides is likely to happen. That¡¯s why many were suggesting postponing the attack for a day.

    Yet, all of them were stupefied when themander told them that they would be attacking tonight. They could not say no as he was themander. Well, if the n failed, they could only me him. Regardless, they must skim the number of enemies as much as possible.

    They moved sneakily and pierced the sleeping enemies that were scattered everywhere. The scout squads, who were known for their agility and perceptiveness against traps, were the ones leading the others. They dismantled and diffused any traps hidden everywhere. Then proceeded to dispatch the enemy¡¯s watchers that were hidden in the most hidden area.

    There was one enemy who was standing on the roof. The next second, someone covered his mouth from behind and his neck was sliced open. Blood gushed out from the wound, then his body limped in the next second. The killer deliberately ced him down, before producing a spark of light towards the other group. It was a signal to notify the other squads that it was safe to proceed.

    They continued killing in silence. Eman was looking at them with admiration. Well, it just started. He closed his eyes. After opening it, a grin was visible on his mouth.

    Then he created a ball of earth on his palm. The next second, he fired it in the direction of one of his soldiers, who was peeking from the cover of arge trunk of trees.

    ¡°Gwargh!¡±

    The soldier was startled when someone suddenly groaned beside him. When he nced, he saw an enemy! But there was a hole on his head and blood burst out from it.

    He wondered who did it.

    Kanna, who was standing beside him, almost had her jaw drop on the ground. ¡®How the hell he noticed that invisible enemy from this distance of 150 meters away?!¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, how can he flick a stone that far with so much force?!¡¯ She asked in mind.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: Second Assault

    A bead of sweat trailed down a soldier¡¯s face. He was supposed to be the one dead by now if not because someone had saved him.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Eman was a little startled when the woman beside him suddenly raised her voice even though the two of them were only beside each other. He nced at her. ¡°How did you know that there was an enemy out there?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Do I need to answer that?¡± He asked with a frown. ¡°Uh, no need. Sorry, I¡¯m just curious,¡± she hastily said, then sighed. That was her mistake. One could not lose her/his focus once on a battlefield.

    He nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t drop your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Besides them, there were two other soldiers. They were theirst members to form a squad. The other one was six feet tall with a burly build, and the other one was a thin man of about five feet and ten inches tall. They were silently waiting for hismand. But although the two of them were silent, he could feel they weren¡¯t ordinary soldiers.

    To the distance, to where the soldiers were eliminating the enemies, they saw a sh of light.

    .....

    ¡°Commander,¡± she called out once again. But this time, he knew of the reason. ¡°Mhm!¡± He nodded. It was a signal that everything was clear. He urged them to proceed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When they arrived, the other soldiers were already gathering.

    ¡°Commander, here!¡± One of the captains called out at him. The captain led him to one of the huts around. Before leaving, he asked Kanna to stay outside. ¡°Okay!¡±

    When he entered the small wooden hut, four of the captains were already inside. They were the actingmander of the team consisting of five squads. And they were here to give their brief report. They also needed to re-evaluate their n if necessary.

    But before that, they needed to report their first assault. After Eman took his seat, he did not waste time and asked about everyone¡¯s condition. ¡°Everyone¡¯s fine in our team, no injuries and no wounded,¡± reported a captain with a huge bow on his back. He was the actingmander of the ranger team. And he was the one who shot the first victim.

    ¡°No problem in ours as well,¡± reported Bross, who was the actingmander of the healer team.

    The others reported too. Among all the four teams, only the teammanded by Demyul, the vanguard team, were three of their members who got wounded.

    However, it wasn¡¯t so much that could hinder their advance. The healer¡¯s team had already tended on them. They could go back in action anytime themander ordered.

    They saw themander nodding his head and said: ¡°Good job.¡±

    Then he proceeded to ask about the following reports. He asked about the estimated number of enemies they killed. They needed to take note of this matter. So that they could avoid any unforeseen events from happening.

    ¡°About 87 enemies were killed,¡± A woman reported. She was the actingmander of the scout team who was tasked to assassinate the enemy¡¯s watchers and guards.

    After hearing her report, Demyul opened his mouth. ¡°It was a huge number yet small if onepared it to the total number of the enemy. There were still a few hundred left. On top of that, the second area would be more difficult as it was wider and the houses were closer to each other. Also, some beasts were guarding the houses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Bross agreed with him. On the other hand, Eman was focused on reading something in the parchment. In it were detailed reports regarding the soldier¡¯s skills. A surprise was apparent on his face as he was reading on it. He nced at one of the captains. ¡°Captain Gan, we will be depending on your team in the next area,¡± Said their youngmander as he was looking at the captain with a huge bow on his back.

    ¡°No problem,¡± replied Captain Morgan.

    ¡°Right, be sure to re-enforce the arrows with Sleeping Spell, Paralyze Spell, and Sound Nullification before firing them, just in case...¡± he added.

    ¡°Uh, Commander, isn¡¯t Paralyze Spell unnecessary for it?¡± Morgan wondered if the youngmander thought of them as a pool of magical energy. Using Paralyze Spell together with Sleeping Spell was just a waste of magical energy. After all, these two spells were so demanding of it.

    Eman noticed the other captains also nodding their heads in agreement with Captain Morgan¡¯s statement. But looking at Morgan¡¯s face, he could read where their worriesy. He knew that casting paralyze only increases the cost of magical energies that each soldier would be spending.

    ¡°Uh, no need to get so worried about your magical energies...¡± after saying it, he tossed four rings on the table.

    Everyone nced at it. ¡°S-spatial rings?¡± Bross muttered with a skeptical face.

    They nced and saw the youngmander nodding his head.

    ¡°We can¡¯t only knock out our opponents. We must make sure to kill them without giving them chances to fight back,¡± he said coldly, which made them wonder if this person was truly a young man.

    Sound Nullification seemed like amon spell in the empire as he noticed most of the scouts and even those assassins who came to kill him knew how to cast it. And now he learned that it can even be applied to the arrows to cancel the gushing sound. Eman got excited about learning about it.

    ¡®...it might be better also if the scouts can team up with the archers so that they can cast an invisibility spell on the arrows. It would be more fun to watch it like that,¡¯ Eman thought. However, he couldn¡¯t do it. He needed the scouts to finish all the unguarded enemies.

    Since the next area was guarded by beasts, they could note close without dispatching them firstly.

    After tossing the spatial rings, they asked him about it. He said that inside it was potions that enable them to regain their magical energy in a second after consuming it. He noticed their eyes widened in disbelief. He asked about their surprise. The four captains told him that it was expensive. Also, it¡¯s hard to get stocks of it. They asked him if it was his majesty who gave it.

    Eman secretly smiled and told them that it was his friend who sponsored it. It further widened their eyes and about to ask him another question. But the youngmander already stood up from his seat and ended the meeting.

    He ordered them to get ready for their second assault.

    Their meeting onlysted for a few minutes. They must resume their attack. They needed to lower the enemy¡¯s number as much as possible before they noticed their presence.

    In the next area, it was a bit popted. A little mistake could ruin their n.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: Captives

    ¡°I wonder who is the sponsor the youngmander spoke of?¡± Bross muttered after Eman left the hut.

    ¡°Who cares, it isn¡¯t important now. Don¡¯t bother yourself with it,¡± replied Demyul before he stood up. ¡°Regardless, you heard him, we must go and aplish the n,¡± he added.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    After saying it, Bross and the others also stood up, carrying with them their favorite weapons. They proceeded to their next n. After the soldiers that were sent to scout the area reported the current situation, they took their position. Led by Captain Morgan, the archers positioned themselves on a higher ne, which they could see all the enemies.

    Although they could fire other long range attacks such as fireballs or wind des, it was too shy and not desirable in their current situation. It was the reason Eman chose the archer squads for the task.

    The vanguards also took their positions, but since they could note close to where most of the target was, they remained a little farther. They must avoid getting noticed by the beasts, who had acute perception.

    The Sunville Vige was in trapezoid shape in which the acute part was where the entrance and went wider as they advanced. It also meant that the more they advance, therger the area gets, and more houses and residents they would encounter.

    .....

    A cold wind from the hill nearby had silently passed through the vige. The night went deeper and the humid air started to brush their skin. The moon above was hiding in a thick white cloud, making the surrounding a little darker and turning the arrows much harder to perceive. Because of it, the fearsome hunter is now being hunted. None of them was aware of it. Most of the bandits were either sleeping inside their dwellings or loitering in a staggering walk, unbothered from their surroundings. Some chose to sleep outside, while the others were still busy drinking with their buddies.

    The first to be the victim were those two watchers in the wooden watchtower. The second was the beast that was lying beneath it.

    Two bandits could be seen staggering near the bamboo fence as they were passing side by side. A momentter, two arrows flew and embedded on their heads. The two fell with their eyes opened and without knowing what had just happened.

    Then after that, the same thing happened to the other bandits who were resting in a rundown cottage. The rain of arrows was so quiet, no gushing sound in the slightest.

    The partying bandits around the bonfire and the beasts that were guarding around in every corner of the ce were shot dead. Couldn¡¯t even cry and just died or fell asleep after the arrows hit them in every part of their bodies.

    Some luckily avoided getting hit on their critical parts. Thus, they avoided getting killed on the spot, but soon found themselves attacked by strong sleepiness. Some had high resistance against sleep but. Even with that, it was still useless because they couldn¡¯t move by the effect of a paralyzing spell. They couldn¡¯t even move their mouths or create a loud noise.

    An arrow flew andnded on the beast¡¯s head. Out of reflex, the beast stood up but soon fell like a broken doll.

    ¡°Commander,¡± two people in ck leather armor called out in a hurry as they approached the young man that was standing underneath a tree.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s clear!¡± Without waiting for the young man to reply, they reported.

    ¡°Send a signal to those in the south and north,¡± ordered the young man in a not low and high volume.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They replied at the same time before they rushed back to aplish the task.

    ¡°A sh of light from the west!¡± Said one of the soldiers who was stationed in the south.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Urged the woman who was acting as themander of five squads from the scouting department. The same thing happened to those stationed in the north.

    After the archers subjugated all the loitering bandits and the guarding Noclur beasts, from the shadows, the vanguards together with the scouts rushed forward to finish all of the remaining enemies.

    Several silhouettes leaped out from the shadows.

    Inside the hut, some were caught having a good time with women. But before they could reach out to their weapons or summon their magical energies to protect themselves, a cold metallic object already caressed their skin.

    Shing Shing!

    GUwah!

    Dark liquid sprayed out from the wound, dyeing the ce in scarlet color.

    Eman was just an onlooker. He decided not to take any actions yet as he felt a foreboding feeling.

    Even though he needed those Exp points from killing the bandits, he could not get careless. Also, there were so many enemies that the mission seemed like an impossible mission. It was just lucky for them that the enemies still did not notice their presence. However, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the bandits noticed that something was amiss.

    He wanted this mission to seed. It was the reason he was so careful with his decision.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the messenger came to report on him.

    ¡°Commander, as expected, we couldn¡¯t find any higher-ranking bandits among them,¡± said the messenger right away.

    ¡°Commander, could it be they knew about our n?¡± Soldier Kanna interjected in a worried tone.

    He did not answer right away and ponder for a little. If the bandits truly noticed them, they wouldn¡¯t wait until they lost many of their men. They were criminals who used their number in advantage. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think they notice us,¡± he said after thinking.

    He had no idea why there were no high-ranking bandits among those they killed. But they couldn¡¯t allow it to halt their assault.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± He asked the messenger.

    ¡°Yes, Commander, we also found some captives. Most of them are women,¡± reported the messenger.

    Soldier Kanna sneaked a peek at the Commander¡¯s expression. Although the surrounding was dark, it was still figurable. However, she could not find a change in his expression. Soldier Kanna was surprised. Most people would frown upon hearing this sad news, especially those of his age. No need to guess what those women experienced in the hand of the bandits, it was easy to tell.

    Even Soldier Kanna herself was trembling in anger after hearing it.

    Eman did not care about those captives, his only goal was to reim the vige. But it might cause unfavorable feelings from the soldiers. So, he could not make a wrong decision.

    ¡°Okay, have some of the soldiers take them at a safe ce. The others must proceed as nned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldier ran back to ry the message.

    Beside him, he heard a sighing from Soldier Kanna, but he disregarded it. ¡°Let¡¯s go as well and prepare yourself forbat,¡± he said in a calm voice.

    ¡°Yes,mander!¡± The three responded at the same time.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: The 10 Sacrilege

    Inside a still room, about 11 seats were around a rectangr wooden table. And currently, 10 people are sitting on these seats. Everyone was silent. Each of them had a calm face. However, there was something strange about them. None of them looks formal. The way they garbed themselves could only be described as someone who would never do kind to others. Each of them was wearing a face without an ounce of kindness. They were exuding an aura that could only be found in a person with a bad intention to other people. An aura that could only be found in people who had their hands stained with blood.

    These eleven people were the higher-ups of the bandit group in this vige. They were known as, The 10 Sacrilege. Among all the people around the wooden table, one of them was most peculiar. He was wearing a long ck coat with a huge skull of an unknown beast, sitting on his shoulder. And a long diagonal scar was apparent on his chest.

    As he was staring an eye at all the other people around him, a wide grin was on his mouth, seemingly looking down at everyone. Just looking at him, it was easy to say that this person was ranked higher among the rest. This person was no other than the Lord of the bandits.

    ¡°He-He-He!¡± a menacingugh resounded in a still room. Then his mouth slowly broke to say: ¡°The aroma of blood is getting stronger and stronger at the same time that the noise from my men is gradually dying!¡± Everyone in the room was squinting their eyes, puzzled upon hearing him before one of themughed and responded.

    ¡°Ga-Ha-Ha! I see. My lord San Robbal, is it true those scared-cats from the pce have finallye to siege this ce?¡± Augh of delight from someone among them.

    ¡°...yeEAAAAH!¡± an ascending response from the bandit lord before showing a toothy grin. The bandit lord San Robbal smirked. ¡°Okay, idiots, let¡¯s give them a warm wee,¡± he said in a cold voice with his eyes squinted like a gleaming de.

    ¡°A perfect timing to quench the hunger of my hands, my lord. My left and right are cravings for blood,¡± said one of the members of The 10 Sacrilege in a loud and deep voice as he closed and opened his two hands in a forceful way. His arms were trembling as he did so. And a maniacal expression was visible on his face.

    .....

    The others also said their remarks of delight upon hearing the bandit lord. Only through killing that they could break through much faster, so knowing that some people from the pce are here to siege the vige, their only response was a great delight. Those soldiers were like moths in the fire. No, they came here to offer themselves as sacrifices. To quicken their advancement.

    While everyone starts to feel excited, the cold and monotonous voice of the bandit lord has once again resounded.

    ¡°Whoever can bring to me the head of the enemy¡¯smander will expect a rich reward in return,¡± the bandit lord said as he leaned on his seat and grinned broadly.

    Hehehe! Everyoneughed menacingly. Excitement was visible in their faces after hearing the bandit lord¡¯s words. Head of the Commander? That was an easy job for them. All of them showed a determined face after they heard the word rich reward from the bandit lord.

    No need to guess what he meant by it, everyone in this room knew what it was.

    Currently, they were inside the Grand Hall. It was the lord¡¯s dwelling. They were currently having a meeting. It was their once-a-month report from each of their sect¡¯s achievements in a month. However, there were only nine of them at the moment.

    In the mountain¡¯s shoulder, thest member of The 10 Sacrilege was currently crossing the Cursed Mountain with some of their men, following the soldier¡¯s trail.

    ¡°Faster!¡± A big man with a tattoo on his face, the leader of the group, yelled to his men. A parade of beasts was noisily passing the mountain path where the soldiers passed a few days ago. On each of the beast¡¯s backs rode a man in a hooligan¡¯s outfit.

    A momentter, the leader shouted a warning. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Although puzzled, the other immediately halted their advance upon hearing their boss¡¯s yell. However, not all of them were able toply on the spot. Thus, those who proceeded were hit by something.

    Rustle!

    They heard rumbling noisesing from above them. When they looked up, it was already toote. Their vision was blocked by something. The next that happened was some random criesing from their men.

    ¡°Gwah!¡±

    ¡°Arggh!¡±

    Painful cries reverberated in the area. The others were dumbfounded while staring at the huge boulders that came crashing on theirrades.

    Few were able to hop away from the beast and seeded in dodging the first fall but. The boulders came falling like rain. Therefore, they were hit by it nheless.

    ¡°Light Shield!¡±

    They heard their leader shout a spell. Then, a yellowish magical shield materialized in the air, saving one of his men. Seeing their boss created a magical shield, the others also summoned magical shields to save theirrades.

    However, although they seeded in saving some of them, many of theirrades were killed by it together with the beasts. Some of those who had managed to survive took minor and heavy injuries.

    Their total number of 200 people was now dropped to 157. But 30 of them took heavy injuries and were unable to proceed, while 20+ took minor injuries.

    None of these bandits knew how to cast healing spells. Most of them only learn attacking spells. They didn¡¯t need a spell that could not threaten their target.

    For them, healing spells were a sign of weakness.

    When the rain of boulders had finally stopped, only the grieving cries from the bandits remained.

    Everybody nced at their boss. They saw him staring ahead of them. To where the fog was thick and hard to perceive. Yet, the beasts with them started to growl. It was a kind of growl when they noticed someone not familiar with them. Showing their sharp, uneven fangs while remaining their focus in front of them.

    Grrr!

    Grrr!

    Then from the fog, they noticed some silhouettesing out from it.

    They stopped about 25 meters away from the bandit group. ¡°Was it your doing?¡± The bandit leader asked them in a cold voice.

    ¡°Our lord ordered us to not let anyone pass this ce...¡± a calm replying from the person who just came out of the fog.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: Bombs

    Standing before the bandit group was a man that was almost 7 feet tall. Even the leader of the bandits felt so small upon looking at him. Together with him were fourteen other people.

    ¡°You, bastard!¡± The bandit leader gnashed his teeth. These people were blocking their path after throwing boulders on them. He looked above, but he could not spot any other enemies. He wondered what kind of spell they were using that caused those boulders to fall at the right time that they passed by.

    The bandit leader returned his eyes to the front and noticed that few enemies were blocking their path. The bandit leaderughed inwardly. ¡®These people are asking for death. What a mere 15 people can do against our number. At the moment, about 100+ of my men are capable of fighting. Hehe!¡¯ The bandit leader thought. Then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± The bandit leader immediately ordered his people to attack those people ahead of them.

    The bandits and beasts swaggered towards their enemies upon hearing their leader¡¯s order. A momentter, they charged forward in haste which caused the ground to vibrate from their stomping.

    Yet the bandit lord noticed something unbelievable from those people. It was strange that even after seeing the charging numerous beasts and bandits racing towards those enemies, those 15 people remained on their feet without showing a change in their emotions!

    Most humans would have a subtle change on their faces upon seeing the disadvantage in number no matter how overconfident they were in their power. But these people, the bandit boss, could not see any changes in their expression! It seemed like these people were not human at all.

    .....

    s, after a few seconds, when the charging group finally crossed the middle, the leader noticed a change on those people¡¯s faces, but. It wasn¡¯t a change that he expected! All of them were grinning instead of frowning!?!

    The bandit leader felt a foreboding feeling. ¡°Wai-!¡± He was about to call back his men, but it was toote.

    BOOOOM!!!

    A thunderous explosion erupted that shook the area. The power of the explosion caused the bandit leader to back step and used his arms to cover his face.

    ¡°Wha-!¡±

    ¡°Aaarrrggh!¡±

    ¡°Gwaaarrr!¡±

    A tree-shaped smoke took a form. It was followed by pained cries from the bandits and beasts. That one explosion was the signal, it was followed by another. Until some random explosions exploded everywhere.

    It caused panic to the bandits. They couldn¡¯t understand. Why did the ground explode? Those people in front of them, none of them were moving. No one among them was casting a spell. So, howe?

    Every second, many of his men bloomed into pieces of flesh together with the beast they mounted. The area was pouring with blood, both from the bandits and the beasts, mixed and turned the whole area very unsightly.

    The pungent smell was carried by the smoke towards their noses. Everyone was twitching their noses and face. Even the bandit leader who was used to smelling rotten blood and flesh could not help but twitch a little. It was human nature, after all. No matter how used one was to it.

    Yet, he was surprised once again when those fifteen people had no reaction. Regardless, the bandit leader was exploding with anger. He must kill them. No, he would definitely kill them no matter what happened.

    He sneered at the tall person who was at the center of the fifteen people. The person was crossing his arms across his broad torso. Although he was tall, his body wasn¡¯t sorge. Perhaps the bandit leader was muchrger than him.

    Nheless, when the explosion had finally calmed, only the wailing of agony from his men remained. The bandit leader stepped forward while unstrapping the giant ax that was fastened behind him.

    Without a warning, he swung it down, directly decapitating the wailing bandit that already lost half of his body.

    There was no use healing that person, the leader ended his suffering. It was the only choice he coulde up with.

    Well, even though he ended his men, there was no sign of pity on his face. They were criminals after all. Killing was their profession.

    In front of him, the fire caused by the explosion already was currently devouring his men. The cries and wail were all over the ce. But soon it slowly died, until only stillness remained.

    He was in the dark about what kind of wizardry these people did. However, there was only death awaiting them.

    About half of his men died just now. It was a painful loss. He wasn¡¯tmenting the loss of his men; he feared the punishment that the bandit lord would bestow him afterward. The leader was staring in front of him with unblinking, cold eyes. He strengthened his grip on the ax handle.

    Plok!

    Suddenly, a droplet of rain fell to the ground. Then a momentter, more and more droplets came pouring, immediately dissipating the scattered fires.

    Both sides were looking at each other. Who knows what each of them was thinking. But it was apparent that both sides were exuding a killing aura towards each other.

    After a snake-like streak of lightning, ¡°ATTAAAACK!!!¡±

    The bandit leader shouted. Although he lost many of his men, their number was still more than the enemy.

    Water from the rain sttered everywhere when their angry feet forcefully stomped the ground.

    Seeing the angry opponentsing after them, the tall man at the center, who was Uno, from one of Eman¡¯s fifteen captains, raised his hand.

    Uno had a grin on his mouth. These people had no idea about those bombs. His lord was truly a being above everyone.

    After throwing away the switch, they heard an incantation. It wasing from behind them. There, a young girl wearing a dress came out from the fog. The next moment, Uno and the others were enveloped by magical energies.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Sky,¡± said Uno.

    The bandit leader narrowed his eyes. Then he saw the fifteen people rushing towards them. He was quite surprised that none of them escaped even though they were clearly at the disadvantage in number.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: The third captain, Tres

    Ting! Ting! Ting!

    A series of metallic collisions of weapons rang in the area. The scattered battle immediately broke out when the two opposite groups met in the middle.

    None of them cared about stomping the remains of those who died just now. On their faces, there was only an expression of wanting to kill and ready to be killed.

    A murderous aura surged up higher than the mountain. The bandit leader was a little puzzled by these people. They didn¡¯t look like soldiers of the empire. Especially the aura they were exuding. And on their faces, there was no trail of fear.

    He had no idea what rank in power these people were. But he guessed that they were at most at silver rank. The only thing that bothered him, was the aura that was covering their bodies. It seemed like not an ordinary aura. He wondered what kind of spell the little girl used on them. But perhaps it was a kind of spell that boosted someone¡¯s stats.

    Regardless, they had the number advantage. No matter how strong an individual was, it would be useless in the face of multiple enemies.

    Wielding the huge ax in his hands, the bandit leader rushed to the tallest person among the enemy¡¯s group, he must be the one to kill him.

    .....

    ¡°Die bastard!¡±

    He shouted upon nearing him. Enveloping his ax with magical energy, he smashed it in a strong downward strike to his enemy.

    Bang!

    A deafening sound followed right away. But it wasn¡¯t a sound of severing his opponent or slicing him into two. It was the kind of sound when a massive weapon hit something hard.

    ¡®Tsk! Is this person at the peak of Silver rank?¡¯ He thought in surprise.

    Only those of the same rank as him or higher could block his attack.

    The bandit leader clicked his tongue when his attack did nothing to his enemy. His attack was obstructed by a huge shield. He hastily used the t surface of the ax to block the fasting mace attack. Right, his enemy was using a mace on his left and a shield on his right hand.

    ¡°Ngh!¡± He groaned. ¡®Dammit, what kind of power was that?!?¡¯ The bandit leader spat, surprised at the enemy¡¯s attack power.

    Fortunately, he managed to block it. But his arms trembled slightly. After blocking the enemy¡¯s attack, he increased the magical aura on his ax. Then, he swung the ax horizontally, ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself, dumbass!¡±

    Bang! Yet, it was blocked again. ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He bellowed and summoned again his magical energy from within his body to increase the power of his attack. Then, he sentbinations of attacks. But even with it, his enemy remained unhurt. Uno received the relentless attack while hiding behind the shield.

    Even with Little Sky¡¯s boost, it still wasn¡¯t enough to fight this enemy head-on.

    Ting! Ting! Ting!

    Consecutive high-piercing noises followed after. The two of them contested via strength and endurance. However, it didn¡¯t take long to notice that one of them exceeded the other.

    Each of their attacks shook the space and vibrated the air. It even trembled the ground.

    The two of them were almost equal at first. But the bandit leader noticed that his enemy almost had unlimited stamina. On the contrary, he started gasping for air to breathe.

    Although both of them received an injury, it was clear who has the upper hand. But, the bandit leader hadn¡¯t lost yet. In fact, he was grinning. He just needed to prolong their fight until his men dispatch those 14 enemies.

    After a couple of minutes of fighting, he noticed that the noise around him gradually reduced.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± while kneeling on the ground and covered with blood, the bandit leader chuckled. ¡°No matter how strong you are, in the end, it¡¯s your defeat! Haha!¡± Heughed. Then opened his mouth once again. ¡°Now, everyone, finish him!¡±

    WOOSH!

    He expected that his men already dispatched the enemies. Contrary to his expectation, no one responded to his order.

    A breeze of wind passed by. After a second, he noticed that no one responded. He nced around and saw the 14 people, standing around a pile of unconscious people.

    ¡°What?¡± He gawked with a face that couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°I told you, no one shall pass this area without my lord¡¯s permission.¡± He heard his enemy speak in a monotonous voice.

    However, his attention wasn¡¯t on him. He was puzzled as to how his men were defeated. ¡°C-could it be because of the curse on this mountain?¡± He asked himself.

    No one could give him an answer. Regardless, he felt a little weakerpared to before he climbed the mountain.

    But, how about these people? Are they not affected by the curse? He asked and asked but no one could give him an answer. He wasn¡¯t a bit worried about the curse in this mountain as it was treatable. Only those fools, the former residents of the vige, had no idea how to treat the illness.

    While he was mulling, he suddenly heard unhurried steps. He stiffened upon noticing it. When he nced in front of him, he saw his enemy already lifted higher the mace in his hand.

    ¡°Dammit, There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let myself die in this ce!¡±

    He screamed.

    Before Uno could finish his enemy, he froze and was taken aback when the enemy suddenly exudes dark energy. It burst out and sent strong pressure around him.

    ¡°GWAAAAARRRRRGGGHH!¡±

    Uno staggered back and protected himself using the shield in his hand. The others also looked at the bandit leader with a disbelieving face.

    It was exuding a different aura from before. It was nauseating and strong.

    ¡°Captain, be careful!¡± Shouted one of Uno¡¯s subordinates.

    The next second, the bandit leader¡¯s skin started to change color. And they noticed a horn grew on his forehead.

    ¡°GWAAAARRRRGGGHHH!!¡±

    It continued screaming like a madman. Suddenly, it leaped higher while screaming. It clings to the steep wall of the mountain. It climbed hastily and soon gone from their sight.

    ¡°What happened?¡± One of Uno¡¯s subordinates asked in wonder. They nced above but couldn¡¯t find it anymore.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Uno asked also. Even he had no idea what happened to that man.

    ¡°A demon...¡± Suddenly, he heard a muttering from behind him.

    ¡°Little Sky,¡± he saw her walking towards him. She was looking above. Well, it was identical to the demon that she saw in the movie.

    Also, she once heard the Lord mention it. He said that they encountered a demon recently. But never she imagined that another one would show up so suddenly in this mission.

    ¡°Good Job everyone for defending this ce!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Sky!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, is it fine to let that one alive?¡± Uno asked worriedly.

    ¡°Hmm... but it¡¯s gone now. Also, I don¡¯t think that you can beat it after it turns into a demon...¡± Little Sky replied.

    ¡°I also think I can¡¯t,¡± Uno replied honestly. ¡°Regardless, how about these corpses?¡±

    ¡°Uh, The Elder Priest wanted some for his experiment.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    In the Canyon, cklips and his men suffered an ambush. When they arrived at the Canyon to check their men. They were ambushed by a group of unknown people. They were so agile and most of them could burrow in the ground.

    They were the former Rat-Crawlers. Their leader was a sexy woman named Tres. The third captain who was personally named by Eman.

    Meanwhile, in the vige, the soldiers were preparing for the third assault. They were almost at the center of the vige.

    However, they were unaware that the enemies already prepared a warm wee for them.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: Surrounded

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Captain! We are surrounded!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! These bastards! They knew that we were here!¡±

    Demyul was gnashing his teeth as he peered in front of him with unblinking eyes. Everything went well before this, however, it went bad right after they arrived in the central part of the vige. Bandits suddenly came out and surrounded them.

    ¡°C-captain! What are we gonna do?¡± The soldier asked in a trembling voice.

    Demyul looked around. He was in charge of the vanguard group consisting of 40 soldiers. Thergest group in this Remation Mission. At the moment, he noticed the anxious face of his men.

    Countless bandits were gathering around them while showing sinister grins.

    .....

    ¡°Charge in!¡± Demyul shouted. But none of his men seemed to hear him. It was clear on their faces that everyone was frightened. It was rather a hopeless situation for them.

    ¡°B-but we are surrounded!¡± Replied the soldier beside him.

    HEHEHE!

    The banditsughed at them. ¡°Mothaf*****! We will butcher you lots! Nyahaha!¡± Said one of the bandits around which frightened the encircled soldiers.

    WAHAHAHAHA!!!

    The bandits were making fun at the frightened soldiers, who are now like a bunch of chickens surrounded by a pack of hungry wolves.

    ¡°Now, everyone. Let¡¯s ughter them!¡±

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±

    WAAAAAHHHHHH!

    Seeing the bandits simultaneously charging towards them, the vanguard soldiers grimaced.

    ¡°Damn it! Steel yourselves! Let¡¯s kill them!¡± Demyul shouted as he stepped in front. But his voice failed to raise everyone¡¯s morale.

    Beads of sweats were apparent on everyone¡¯s face. The weapons in their hands trembled slightly while their feet subconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°YAAAAHHH! DIE!¡± Screamed a bandit while raising his gleaming weapon overhead. He was in the act of striking vertically the frozen-in-fear soldier in front of him, however.

    Fusssh! Fussssh! Fussssh!

    Before the bandits could brandish their weapons, several streaks of reddish aura came shing towards the bandits.

    ¡°Wha-!¡± Uttered the soldier who is about to receive the vertical attack of the bandit. In front of him, the bandit froze. And on his forehead, a hole could be seen. From it, blood spurted, spraying the face of the dumbfounded soldier. The bandit deliberately fell with wide eyes open, but lifeless.

    However, it didn¡¯t finish with just that, more streak of reddish aura came flying towards the bandits. Since the surrounding was still dark, the reddish streaks were so captivating. Those who were hit by it were pierce in an instance.

    Gahhhh!

    The bandits stopped on their feet as more and more of their men fell victims to it.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    The bandits and soldiers nced to where the streak of reddish aura came from.

    ¡°C-Commander?¡± One of the soldiers muttered in surprise upon noticing four figures standing on the roof of one of the buildings. They believed it was the youngmander and his guards.

    ¡°What? Is it really the youngmander¡¯s doing?¡± Another soldier asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t falter!¡± Suddenly, they heard a shout. It was the voice of their youngmander!

    After Eman shouted it, multiple arrows came flying towards the enemies.

    Twang! Twang! Twang!

    GAAAAAHHH!!!

    Multiple figures emerged on the roofs of the buildings. They were the group of archers led by Morgan.

    Woosh! Woosh! Magical attacks came flying next towards bandits. ¡°Demyul, we got your backs!¡± Shouted Bross, who took the role ofmanding the support team.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Scattered explosions happened on the enemy¡¯s side.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about numbers, it¡¯s about strength!¡± Yelled a woman who was rushing from the shadow together with several figures. She was in charge of the scouts. Right, now, she and her group are rushing to help the vanguards.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them, boys!¡± Demyul shouted.

    YAAAAAAHHH!!!

    The frightened soldiers regained their morale and rushed towards their enemies.

    The scattered battle immediatelymenced.

    Ting! Ting! Twang! Their des shed against their enemy¡¯s de and arrows flew towards their target. Everyone¡¯s weapons were covered by magical energies to enhance them.

    Woosh! Woosh!

    ¡°Die! Die!¡± One of the bandits shouted as he was shooting fireballs everywhere, hitting both enemies and allies.

    However, a secondter, an arrow pierced his skull.

    The battle was chaotic. The soldiers were outnumbered. The soldier¡¯s numbers were only halfpared to the bandits.

    ¡°HORYAAAH!!!¡±

    Woosh!

    Demyul waved horizontally the huge sword in his hands along with a loud yell. Three bandits were sliced in half when his attack hit them.

    ¡°DIE! ASSHOLE!!!¡± Demyul grimaced when a bandit came from behind him. But before the bandit could stab him, they heard hasty steps.

    A momentter, a shadow leaped passing by on the bandit. Then, the bandit¡¯s head flew away.

    ¡°T-Thanks, Dana...¡± Demyul said his thanks to the sexy woman. She was the actingmander of the scout¡¯s group.

    ¡°No, biggie...¡± she replied then leaped towards her next victim.

    Her movement was so agile. Like a mirage of a shadow passing on every enemy and killing them in an instant.

    Demyul continued his attack as well. His attack was heavy and powerful. Each attack could kill multiple opponents at the same time.

    Each second passed, many men from both sides fell as corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Go, help them!¡±

    Eman ordered Kanna and the two others with him to join the fight as their soldiers were outnumbered.

    ¡°Yes! Sir!¡± The two rushed forward. Though, Kanna was skeptical to leave. ¡°H-How about you, Commander?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I will give support from here.¡±

    He said nonchntly.

    ¡°B-but...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight in melee, but I can shoot my enemies,¡± he added. Though, he lied about couldn¡¯t fight in melee. ¡°Besides, our soldiers needed more manpower.¡±

    However, even after saying it, she remained on her feet. Must be because of the emperor¡¯s order to her.

    ¡°Before the enemy cane close to me, they are already as good as dead,¡± Eman said confidently.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    After saying it, she leaped high into the air then followed the two soldiers who came ahead of her.

    Two swords materialized in her hands. Soon, he saw her darting like a ninja on the battlefield. Killing two bandits blocking her path.

    ¡°Oh, not bad...¡± Eman muttered. Then he raised his hand and caught something on it.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    A surprised utterance came out of a person¡¯s mouth. He was supposed to sneak attack but unbelievably, the enemy noticed him? Howe? He was invisible?!

    Without a warning, an elbow attack burst out his mouth and sent him flying back.

    ¡°The f*** just happened?!¡± Another voice resounded nearby. Though, no one was around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to hide against me,¡± Eman said in a cold voice. His perception was telling him that he was surrounded. Looks like their main goal was to kill him. He wasn¡¯t sure why they came directly at him. But it was both a good and bad choice.

    ¡°He is themander, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Such a kiddo! Hehe!¡±

    .....

    He heard the voices saying it.

    They had no idea how he noticed the attack from one of them, but this kiddomander is now surrounded by almost 20 invisible elite bandits.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: Rapid Bullet

    Although they were a group of bandits, They were organized bandits.

    Eman was quite surprised that even their footsteps were so silent. He doubted if these people were a group of bandits or ninjas. Perhaps their sound nullification ability already reached an advanced level.

    They were as good as most elite soldiers in invoking it. They could be good assassins too.

    Eman retreated his head slightly. After doing it, his ears hear a buzzing sound of something passing at an inch distance from his face.

    Next, he lifted his arm at the level of his face. A dull sound of impact could be heard. He sessfully blocked an attack from an invisible enemy. Then, he spun and kicked.

    Looking at him from other¡¯s perspectives, he seemed like he was doing shadow fighting. However, after he kicked, a loud crash happened on the rooftop. A few seconds after the crash, a body materialized to where the crash was noticeable. There, a person in ck was groveling in pain while caressing his stomach.

    Blood was on his mouth. He was looking at Eman with wide eyes, an expression simr to a person who just saw unbelievable things was on his face.

    .....

    He was seriously surprised that his sneak attack failed. Moreover, it was he who got hurt!

    Even though he was still in pain, he pulled his body up. He needed to kill thismander. The bandit lord had promised them a rich reward whoever could bring the head of the soldier¡¯smander.

    So he must kill him, but, before he could stand up, his body was suddenly thrown. Like it was hit by a bowling ball. In truth, one of hisrades was thrown and hit him.

    The two of them crashed on the roof and rolled many times before they fell from it. They immediately lost their consciousness after the fall.

    Eman summoned lumps of earth around him. Then,

    He scattered the red auraing from his Finger Bullet skill and added Soul Energy on it.

    Since the Finger Bullet skill could only target an object in his hand, the soul energy was used to guide the flow of aura towards the rotating chunks of the earth around him. One by one the multiple pieces of earth lumps started to glow in bright red and orange.

    The idea of doing it was copied by him from the soldiers who cast multiple skills in an object like the arrows.

    He would try to make his Finger Bullet skill into a Rapid Bullet that no need to flick to fire it. After getting used to his soul energy, it seemed like the soul energy had be an extension of his hands. He didn¡¯t need a master to teach him how to do it, he just needed to see the others use the skill. Once he saw them, he felt like he could do it as well. Perhaps the system was backing him. Secretly, giving him information regarding spell invocation.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about this, but he felt like, the more he leveled up, the faster he understood about this world¡¯s magical spells.

    In his perception, he noticed four people wereing closer from all directions.

    However, it was just the right time that the earth lumps around him all were glowing.

    Eman lifted his hand in front of him and said: ¡°Go!¡±

    All at once, the earth lumps shoot simultaneously towards the enemies. They looked like raining meteorites.

    They shot with background sounds simr to fireworks on earth.

    But since there were many of them, the sound volume increased that toppled the groaning soundsing from the invisible bandits.

    Eman used 50 soul energy points to summon the earth lumps, and another 50 to guide the Finger Bullet aura. Then, use another 50 soul energy points to fire them all at once.

    They didn¡¯t only take down the four approaching enemies, they also defeated the other invisible bandits around him. Most of them were taken by surprise. Thus, many of them were injured and wounded. However, since they were elite ss bandits, many of them managed toe out untouched. Yet, several notifications regarding killing a bandit were repeatedly alerting him.

    They had no time to be surprised, they needed to kill him as soon as possible before the other group woulde to steal their prey.

    They fired elemental attacks on him. Eman had to move around to evade them. He had high magical defense, but Eman didn¡¯t want to be careless. Especially that he felt that this group was stronger than those in a battle against the soldiers.

    Also, there were many of them.

    But Eman was certain that if one or twonded on him, they would only be as painful as the ant¡¯s bite. However, if there were many of them, it would be troublesome even with him. Moreover, he noticed the enemies could rapid-fire.

    Eman noticed that people here could rapidly cast their spells as long as they had magical energy, or maybe these bandits were just much better in controlling their magical energies. He punched the air, but right after it, he heard a pained groan.

    Then a loud impact happened in a distance, a few meters away from him.

    ¡°Dammit, this man can actually see us!¡± One of them finally admitted it.

    Yeah, after Eman took down two of them, they already guessed that this enemy could see them. But it wasn¡¯t to the extent of fully convinced. Now, there was no need to cast such a spell who took arge portion of their magical aura and brought no benefits to them. No, it wasn¡¯t like the invisibility spell was useless, the only problem was their enemy was a bit of a weirdo.

    How could this man pinpoint their position? And he could even tell whether where and when they exactly n to attack him.

    Invisibility spell was their trump card, yet it was useless against this opponent.

    They had no idea how he did it, but it was a big problem if they continued relying on it even though he seemed to be unaffected by it.

    Seven people materialized around Eman. Their number dropped beyond the half value of their original numbers a while ago.

    Eman wanted to finish them using his newly invented spell, the Rapid Bullet. However, it cost a lot of soul energy, so he decided to forget it. Even if he used his Finger Bullet, it would still eat up his soul energy. So he decided to summon his Killing Sword.

    The fight continued right away.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: A dangerous aura

    Elite Bandit Killed!

    Elite Bandit Killed!

    Elite Bandit Killed!

    ...

    The notifications of killing his enemies had repeatedly yed in his vision. Eman was already used to it. Along with the notifications was the absorption of green energies into his body.

    Each kill gave him 10,000 Exp.

    There were also the notifications of getting Soul Points and his Soul Collection increased.

    .....

    He got 5,000 Soul Points and 1 Soul Collection for each kill.

    Eman was quite surprised. These people gave higher Exp and Soul points. Probably because they were stronger than those enemies he killed from before.

    After dispatching all the elite bandits, Eman heard cries and screamsing from the battlefield. Guided by reflex, he nced and saw the soldiers on the disadvantage.

    It was only to be expected as there were more enemies. Honestly, everything¡¯s going well with his n this whole time, however. Those idiots did not follow his order. He ordered them to make a quick survey of the surroundings before rushing to the central part. But instead, they went directly. They denied his order.

    Therefore, they found themselves surrounded by enemies in no time.

    Eman could not reset what had happened. He only had two choices, currently: to fight the enemies head-on or abandon those soldiers. If not because of the deal he made to the emperor. He would rather kill them all along with the bandits. At least with that, their sacrifices won¡¯t be in vain. They could be his Exp and help him level up faster. Then, gain Soul Points and collect their soul to increase his soul collection.

    Regardless, it was all toote to retreat. Looking ahead of him, he learned the reason for the soldiers¡¯ disadvantage. Some strong-looking bandits suddenly joined the battle. They numbered a few, about 9 of them. However, each of them was exuding a strong magical aura.

    At the moment, they are facing the captains of each division along with Kanna and the two other soldiers, who guarded Eman the whole time. Honestly, the captains were not overwhelmed by the enemies. However, their subordinates were being overwhelmed by the other bandits. Losing the support of their captains, the soldiers lost the power to cope with the enemy¡¯s advantage in number.

    Eman wanted to scope and fire them one by one, but it was already crowded. It was a hard task even for him. Also, he was skeptical about wasting his energy. In truth, at first, he was a little puzzled regarding his soul energies. Why were there two colors? The red on his right hand and the orange on his left. He suspected that it was the soul energy and nature energy.

    But he also noticed that every person had different colors of energy in them and he wasposed of two different people. The body of Eman and the soul of Yeman. So it must be the soul energy of Yeman and nature energy of Eman.

    Since the system would never exin something that was not his priority, he could only specte. But he must learn the truth regarding it. He must understand his power.

    He remembered he obtained the Finger Bullet Skill and Stun Finger Skill first before learning the Soul Energy.

    That time, he could cast both skills even without the help of soul energy. So he was a little puzzled regarding the soul energy and the energy he used to cast the two spells.

    Based on his understanding, the energy he used to cast the spells was the energy known as magical energy, the same with the people in this world. He had two conjectures regarding the reason that there was no total amount of magical energy in his Status Screen: first, was because the system was only installed to his soul (Yeman) and not to the body (Eman). Second, the magical energy didn¡¯t have a fixed amount so the system was incapable of measuring it. It also meant that magical energy was very magical and mysterious.

    Right now, his only concern was the function of each energy. The energy he used to cast the skills must be magical. He could cast his skills as much as he wanted but he could not monitor his magical energy. He remembered getting a little exhausted when he fired relentless Finger Bullet Skills to the ratmen. It must be the cue that his magical energy was about to reach the threshold.

    Perhaps if he continued firing that time, he might suffer the disease known as Mana Exhaustion in fantasy novels, movies or anime, and even in a game.

    Soul energy, on the other hand, functions differently than magical energy. It could be the magical energy instor or skill enforcer. It could guide the magical energy and raised the power of skill or modified it to form new skills. He wasn¡¯t certain about it, but his instinct was telling him that it was the case.

    Right, soul energy was like an invisible extension of his limbs.

    Regardless, as long as he wasn¡¯t certain about his magical energy, he could not blindly fire skills to every opponent. He needed to be mindful of what he could and could not do. It would be bad if he suddenly felt exhausted. Though, he believed that it would never happen so soon. Maybe he was just anxious after knowing that he could not check the value of his magical energy. He was so used to the system that he was being so dependent on it. No, he needed to get rid of this habit. He needed to learn how to control or be aware of his magical energy and the rest without the help of the system¡¯s numerical value. In a fight, it is very convenient to have a full awareness of yourself.

    That¡¯s why he chose not to use his skill. As long as he wasn¡¯t certain regarding the magical energy, he would only use the skills in a situation that calls it. Also, he felt something. A dangerous aura was around. His instinct was telling him that he had to be careful.

    Regardless, he needed to help those soldiers. It would be bad if they were all going to die.

    Eman leaped high from the roof and ran towards the chaotic battlefield. He smacked the bandit who was about to stab the soldier from behind.

    The bandit crashed on the ground with a puzzled face.

    ¡°C-Commander?¡± Uttered the surprised soldier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your focus!¡± After saying it, he shed the other bandit in front of the soldier.

    Ssshing!

    ¡°GWAAAAh!¡±

    The bandit was sliced in half. Blood of the bandit sprayed on the soldier¡¯s face and body.

    ¡°O-okay, sir!¡± Replied the soldier. ¡°YAAAHH!¡± He strengthened the hold on his weapon and rushed towards the other soldier. If not because of themander he would surely die just now. No matter what happened in this battle, he would kill these bandits as many as he could.

    Eman did not stop and went directly towards his next target.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: One of the Ten Sacrileges Vs Demyul

    Somewhere on the battlefield, ¡°Die!¡± Demyul shouted and brandished the huge sword in his hands. *Bang!* It was a powerful strike from above and directly to his enemy. ¡°Hehe! Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± Unfortunately, the enemyughed after blocking it, using a thick, long metallic sword on his hands.

    ¡°Shut Up! Criminal!¡±

    Demyul bellowed. Then, he increased the strength of his arms and hands to push back the enemy. Opposing it, the enemy also strengthened his hold on his sword. The two of them were both wielding a massive sword in their hands, and both were trying to push their enemy through strength.

    But soon they stepped back simultaneously. They had equal strength. Demyul narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you the bandit lord?¡± He asked. The person in front of him had a simr build as him. The two of them were equal in terms of height and body size based on how Demyul sees it. Also, he did not want to admit it, but, based on his analysis, the enemy was stronger than most of the bandits around. Demyul knitted his brows in suspicion when the enemy¡¯s mouth gradually formed to a grin.

    ¡°Hehehe!¡± The banditughed at his question. ¡°I know I¡¯m strong, butpared to the lord, I am nothing,¡± he said with a smirk.

    ¡°So, you are not the bandit lord, huh,¡± reacted Demyul with a nonchnt face. ¡°Then, die!¡± He bellowed while swinging his sword in a strong downward strike.

    THONK!

    .....

    It was followed by a loud impact when the enemy sessfully blocked the attack by lifting horizontally the sword in his hands. A strong pressure generated around them baffled the battling soldiers and bandits.

    ¡°Not so strong,¡± said the bandit to Demyul. ¡°My name is Decapitator Roi. One of the members of Ten Sacrilege!¡± Announced the bandit, while at the same time ushering more power and pushed Demyul away.

    Demyul was sent a few steps away but still remained on his feet. He skidded a little but stopped after anchoring his sword into the ground by stabbing it.

    ¡°T-Ten Sacrilege?¡± Demyul asked with surprise on his face. It was the first that he heard about it. There was no report regarding it. Although the pce stopped sending soldiers to reim thisnd, it didn¡¯t mean that they stopped sending people to spy on this area.

    The current Emperor wasn¡¯t the type of person who just let hisnd rot in the hands of these criminals. The only reason that the emperor stopped sending soldiers to reim thisnd was because of the unceasing attacks from the demons at the frontline. And there were more fallen towns and viges that needed more attention. Like, for example, Sitona Town. Demyul heard that right at this very moment, Sitona Town was undergoing rehabilitation. Sitona was in the process of turning into the second camp of operation for the soldiers that would be sent into the frontline to fight the demons. It could also be said that the former town of Sitona would be the new training ground for the future elite soldiers of the empire.

    Regardless, although it surprised him to learn that there was such a group known as

    The Ten Sacrilege, it doesn¡¯t matter to him that much. After all, he was not even of the top brass in the empire¡¯s army. But perhaps, the higher-ups in the soldier department knew about them. Though, Demyul was curious about the goal of these people. Why did these bandits build such an organization inside their group?

    ¡°What is your objective and who is your leader?¡± He asked but Demyul had a suspicion regarding it. Nheless, since they were an organization, it was only natural that they have objectives.

    ¡°Heh,¡± the bandit, Decapitator Roi, scoffed at Demyul. Then he held the sword above his shoulder in both hands. Then, the next second, ¡°Do you think you are fit to know about our objectives!?¡± Decapitator Roi shouted then charged towards Demyul. He swung his sword after arriving in front of him. A semi-shockwave was generated that caused the surrounding people to be thrown away, soldiers and bandits alike.

    Demyul parried the attack and followed with his attack. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    Thonk!

    Seeing the iing attack, the bandit Decapitator Roi twisted his arm and attacked also. *Ting!* It was followed by an ear-piercing sound.

    Then the two of them engaged in several exchanges of sword attacks. The two of them summoned magical energy on their swords. ¡°Charging Beast From The Far East!¡± Demyul executed a charging attack in which pointing the tip of the sword at his enemy. It was strong and overwhelming. It was an attack that originated in the far east. He learned from a traveling master. Since his enemy would never say the purpose of their group¡¯s creation, he would defeat him and force him to tell.

    Seeing Demyul¡¯s attack, Decapitator Roi¡¯s face turned bitterly. He held the massive sword in his hands whereas the t surface of it was facing Demyul. And his right shoulder was bracing the opposite t surface, to counter the power of his enemy¡¯s attack. ¡°The Obelisk Defense!¡± Shouted Decapitator Roi. After shouting, reddish scale-like, that made of magical aura formed on the sword¡¯s surface. Even his body was exuding a reddish aura. It was a type of defense ability that coated the massive with scale-like energy. Although it was made of magical energy, it was solid and tough. It was a rare ability that only people with great endurance could manifest.

    At the impact, the space around them seemed vibrating. Even the ground where they stood up was trembling. Debris of the ground started to lift high. The pit was formed beneath them. All of these were the result of two opposing forces.

    The two of them contested in strength. And now in a stalemate for a couple of seconds. Demyul was pushing his massive sword in which the tip of it was trying to break the defense of Decapitator Roi, seemingly believing that his enemy could not break his defense no matter how he tried. ¡°Hehe!¡± Laughed Decapitator Roi, who seemed to be amused by his enemy. Demyul knitted his brows. ¡°Dumbass! Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± He shouted. Then the tip of his sword shone brightly. ¡°Wha-!!!¡± Decapitator Roi uttered in surprise. However, without finishing his word, a blinding light erupted. It was followed by a loud explosion.

    BOOOM!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: Demyul¡¯s predicament

    Decapitator Roi was sent away, fuming along with his sword right after the explosion. When his bodynded on the ground, it bounced and rolled several times.

    His leather clothes were in tatters and burns were visible on different parts of his body. And his green spiky hair was in disarray, with his eyes were all white.

    Looking at him, it seemed like a flying corpse. But after his body stopped rolling, Demyul noticed the Sacrilege Roi twitched.

    Demyul knitted his brows. ¡°Dammit, he¡¯s still alive?¡± It was a sure kill surprised attack. Most of his enemy who was hit by it died in an instance. There were even some cases that the enemy turned to ashes right after getting hit by it.

    But this enemy, not only he was intact, he only suffered some burns. More on that, he was still alive!

    Grrr!

    Demyul gnashed his teeth and rushed toward Roi to finish him. However, Demyul stopped, a reddish aura burst out from the Sacrilege Roi¡¯s body. Demyul used his arm to cover his face to block the pressure that was trying to push him back.

    .....

    ¡°What the fu-! This monster!¡± Demyul grunted.

    A secondter, Decapitator Roi stood up once again. Demyul widened his eyes. Except for his tattered clothes, he could not spot even a slight bruise on him.

    ¡°H-h-how did it happen? Those wounds he had a while ago suddenly disappeared?¡±

    Muttered Demyul in a shocked voice. ¡®Is it some kind of self-regeneration ability?¡¯ But based on his knowledge, regeneration ability is taboo. Only demons have such ability.

    Regardless, his enemy was a bandit! He heard that bandits dislike using shields! But this person in front of him, not only used an armor-type ability, but he was also capable of healing his wounds in an instance! Unbelievable!

    While Demyul was disturbed, the Sacrilege Decapitator Roi was already walking to pick his sword. On his face, he was wearing a wide grin. ¡°Hehe, surprise?¡± He said to Demyul in a chill-imbuing voice. Reddish aura was oozing from his hand and enveloping his sword.

    Demyul, with a, *couldn¡¯t believe face*,unched another charging attack. This time, the tip of his sword was already umting enough magical energy. He would be going to finish him in a more powerful st.

    But instead of blocking it, Demyul noticed his enemy charged at him. Before they arrived at each other¡¯s face, Decapitator Roi hopped in the air, then brandished his sword and smashed the ground in front of the charging Demyul.

    ¡°Ground SHAKER!!!¡±

    Boom!

    The Sacrilege Decapitator Roi¡¯s shout resounded on the battlefield. The next second, the ground shook, then it cracked. An earth-shaking earthquake trembled the ground. It was followed by ground spikes growing towards the charging Demyul. Looking at it, Demyul grimaced.

    Although his attack pulverized the growing ground spikes, those that protruded underneath him impeded his attack. *Shit!* Not only that but he also was hurt when one of the spikes pierced his leg.

    ¡°Gyaaah!¡±

    Demyul cried in pain and was sent staggering back. Hended on his butt and groaned in pain while hugging his wounded leg.

    Now he¡¯s groveling. Sweats were pouring on his face as he tried to endure the pain.

    However, more sweats were pouring on his face when he heard the stepping noiseing closer and closer to him. It was like being gradually constricted by the tentacle of death.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Demyul heard a call from someone nearby. He did not need to nce to know who it was. Based on the voice alone he knew that it was from Henry, one of his subordinates in their squad.

    Henry saw their Captain, Demyul, groveling on the ground while an enemy with a massive sword was walking towards him.

    However, he could not find a way to help him. At the moment, two enemies were blocking him. It would be toote to give him a hand.

    More on that, the other two members of their squad were in the same situation as him. So no one could help their captain.

    ¡°Holy, shi-!¡±

    ¡°Guwah!¡±

    Because his attention was not on his fight, Henry made a blunder of himself. The enemy¡¯s short de was able to cause him a three inches wound across his eyes.

    Thanks to his fast reflexes, the wound wasn¡¯t deep enough to break his skull. Still, it hurt him. Out of reflex, Henry covered the wound using his other hand. Blood was noticeably dripping from it.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Henry was able to get his revenge when his horizontal sh hit one of the enemies in front of him. After seeing his state, one of the bandits charged in to finish him, but instead, he was greeted by a sudden horizontal sh from Henry. The bandit took a long horizontal wound across his torso and lost his consciousness right away.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a fierce look, the other one was angrily followed up to kill Henry, *Ting!* but henry was able to block it using his one-handed sword in hand.

    Still holding the bloodied wound on his face, he kicked the enemy in the stomach. Bang!

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    The bandit was sent back a few steps before he curled on the ground while caressing his stomach. It wasn¡¯t a normal kick as it was powered by magical energy. And the enemy did not expect that he would kick him.

    Knowing that the enemy was hurt, he staggered towards Demyul. However, the bandit in front of Demyul was already lifting his sword to finish him. Decapitator Roi grinned then swung the sword to finish the pitiful soldier in front of him.

    ¡°Hehe, goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±

    Thonk!

    Fortunately, Demyul was able to lift his sword to block it. But the loss of support from his feet put him at a disadvantage in strength. Summed up with his aching leg, he wasn¡¯t in a top condition to contend with the enemy¡¯s strength.

    Demyul¡¯s hand trembled and the enemy¡¯s sword was gradually pushed towards his neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to struggle. Hehe!¡± Mocked Roi.

    At the corner of his eyes, Demyul saw Henry and the other two members of his squad running towards them. Perhaps, they wanted to help him. Tsk! Demyul gritted his teeth. He was the captain and yet he looked so miserable. What a failure of a captain he was!

    Although he wanted to push back the enemy, his strength was gradually diminishing as he was losing more blood on his leg wound.

    Although he had no family at the time, he wanted to survive. He was about to propose to ady he got to know in a bar. It was also the reason that he decided to join this mission as he needed money for that. His majesty promised a good sum of reward, but of course, the difficulty of the mission was also there.

    But, Demyul only had himself to me. It was because he put aside the youngmander¡¯s order that the enemy was able to surround them.

    Well, it was toote for regret. ncing again at his subordinates who were trying their best to hastilye to rescue him, he believed that it was toote. His arms and hands had started to feel numb.

    ¡°Hahaha, now die!¡± The Sacrilege Decapitator Roiughed after noticing that Demyul¡¯s strength had slowly waned down. But, even so, Demyul did not lose hope, even after the sharp part of the sword grazed the surface of his skin and blood started to drip out.

    At thest stroke of his strength, Demyul already lost hope. He knew it was the end of him. His head will sooner roll on the ground.

    His hands fell limply and his sword fell and ttered on the ground.

    Demyul closed his eyes in reflex as he waited for the instant pain to arrive.

    However, after a few seconds, he noticed no pain. And weirdly, he could still think! Wait! Did he be a soul directly? Why was he still capable of thinking?

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a groaning sound. Demyul knitted his brows and deliberately opened his eyes. There, he saw the enemy still standing in front of him, but.

    There was a red metallic object jutted out from his chest. It was a sword! Demyul eximed. Then he noticed a familiar person at the back of the enemy.

    ¡°Y-Young C-Commander...?¡± He muttered in surprise.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: Water Gun

    ¡°Let me handle this one,¡± Demyul heard the youngmander say.

    An inexplicable feeling bud inside Demyul. It was a feeling of gratefulness. ¡°T-Thank you, C-Commander,¡± weakly said Demyul. He was grateful for skipping that certain death situation. ¡°B-Be careful! That one can regenerate!¡± Demyul warned.

    Eman slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°.....¡± he did not reply.

    Right at this moment, ¡°Hehe!¡± They heard Roiugh and slowly nced behind Eman like a boneless mannequin. However, before his head could fully nce behind him, his head was sent flying away when Eman summoned his dagger and decapitated him in a hasty motion. Not only that, but he also kicked the headless body on the side. The body was sent away towards the flying head.

    Demyul was just staring with wide eyes at their youngmander, who he thought was an ipetent cub.

    Right at this very moment, he noticed no change in the youngmander¡¯s emotion even after decapitating his enemy. It seemed like it was a normal thing to him. It was the honest feeling that Demyul felt. ¡®This youngmander, who exactly is this person?¡¯ Demyul could not help but ask.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    .....

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Not long, Henry and the others arrived at their location. But Eman¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t with them. He was staring at the decapitated enemy, who is now twitching on the ground.

    Demyul¡¯s subordinates turned pale when they saw him bing so weak. But they figured out the cause of it. He lost too much blood.

    Eman nced coldly at Demyul and his men. He noticed that each of them were both injured and wounded in different parts of their body. It was their fault, though.

    Henry and the others sunk back, while they noticed Demyul slightly shuddered. They wondered why. Well, it was their fault that this mess happened.

    ¡°Here, drink this.¡± Eman tossed four vials with red liquid in them, before returning his eyes to the moving headless body ahead of them, who was searching for his head on the ground.

    He didn¡¯t care if these people died in this battle. But he needed them to work and be responsible for what they did.

    Henry and the others stared at the vials. They knew that it was a healing elixir. But how did themander casually give away these elixirs? Wait! It is a high-grade healing elixir! It was very expensive. They also noticed it was of high quality because of the pure red color and the crystal clear liquid inside it. Those who owned it would certainly be famous.

    When they noticed the sharp gaze of the youngmander, they hastily helped Demyul drink it. Fortunately, he was still capable of swallowing the healing elixir.

    A second after Demyul drank the elixir, his eyes opened wide. Then, the pupils of his eyes briefly trembled, but soon the vibrant color had returned it.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Demyul muttered in wonder. They also noticed the wound in Demyul¡¯s leg was disappearing. And it didn¡¯t take long when the pained expression on his face disappeared.

    Now, everyone was certain that it was a high-quality elixir. Not only did it take effect right away, but it also reimbursed the lost blood. Only a high-quality elixir can do such a thing! And this elixir cost gold coins! It was a better healing potion than Regeneration Potion.

    Well, Eman spent lots of gold and Soul points to make those elixirs. All for the sake of increasing his proficiency level in his Alchemy Talent.

    Right, every night he kept on mixing medicine using his alchemy skills to increase his proficiency level without a miss. He needed to do it to unlock some slots in his skills category and unlock the other potions avable.

    Regardless, while everyone was stunned at the elixir. They also noticed the youngmander materializing lumps of the earth around him. No need to be surprised about it as most people leaning in casting spells were capable of doing it. In the empire, there were several types of academies. An example of it was the Knighthood Academy. In Knighthood Academy, every student was taughtbat using strength and weapons. The usage of magical energy was focused on enhancing their body and weapons.

    The other academy was known as The Bless Church Academy. In this academy, students known as acolytes were being taught healing and holy spells.

    Whereas, the other academy was the Magical Academy. In this academy, students were taught how to cast magical spells, either by using weapons as the medium or barehanded. But, they mostly focused on casting magical spells. And they were mostly known as Mage.

    It looks like their youngmander was a Mage. Though not all mages couldn¡¯t use weapons. There were some who both adept in using magical spells and weapons. The same goes for the Knights. But those cases were only a few. And some people mostly called them irregr.

    Aside from those three, there was also an Academy known as Artisan Academy. Students were called apprentices in this academy. They were taught how to craft Artefacts. Alchemy and cksmithing were also in this category. This academy has the biggest total of students each year.

    Nevertheless, after summoning lumps of soil around him, they noticed the youngmander summoned bright-red magical energy next. Then, he enveloped those lumps of soil with it. The lumps of soil around him gleamed like sturdy rocks.

    Without a warning, the youngmander focused his palm towards the approaching bandits. Then, the sturdy soils shot faster than arrows.

    Gwah!

    Ugh!

    Gya!

    It was followed by cries from the bandits who were unluckily pierced by those lumps of soil. Three bandits fell immediately. After hitting those three approaching bandits, he changed his target to the other bandits who wereing to their side.

    Like the other bandits, they were pierced as well. Blood blurted from their wounds and rained on the ground. Demyul and his men were staring at their youngmander with wide eyes. They wondered if the youngmander was a high-level mage.

    Right after he fired all the lumps around him, they saw the headless Roi already reattached his head.

    ¡°W-What!? He is still alive?¡± Demyul asked in shock in a raspy and weak voice. Although the elixir healed his wound, it didn¡¯t abate his fatigue. Also, he almost used up all his magical energy. Fortunately, he still had an extra regeneration potion that could restore their magical energy.

    Henry chugged up the red elixir as well. After drinking it, the wound across his eyes healed immediately.

    The other two were skeptical to drink it, but when they noticed the sharp gazed of their youngmander, they chugged it.

    ¡°Commander, l-let us help you defeat him,¡± announced Demyul as he forced himself to stand.

    The Sacrilege Decapitator Roi was already walking towards them. This time, his whole body was oozing with dark reddish energy.

    ¡°Can you kill a demon?¡± Replied the youngmander in a cold voice.

    ¡°D-Demon?!¡± Henry and the others eximed after hearing it. Demyul had a shocked face as well. But soon they realized that aside from the demon, no normal person would remain alive after his head was cut away.

    The four froze on their spot and fell silent. Noticing their silence, Eman smiled mockingly.

    Demyul and the others never once saw a real demon. Though, they heard about them lots of time. Only those who were sent to the frontline saw a real demon. That¡¯s why not all citizens in the empire believed in demons. Some of them believed that it was a made-up story to scare the citizens from going out of the southeast part of the Empire, to where the frontline was. They thought the higher-ups were doing some shady business out there. Some thought they were fighting beasts. But demons? Not all of them believed they existed.

    However, what to call this person in front of them? Also, he had the taboo ability, the self-regeneration ability! It was said that only the minions of darkness had such kind of ability.

    ¡°C-Commander, is that person actually a demon?¡± Henry asked with a face that couldn¡¯t believe.

    Eman knitted his brows. He wondered why they seemed they were not aware of it. ¡®Could it be they never saw one before?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, it is. Look!¡± Eman replied and beckoned them to look at the Decapitator Roi.

    Right at this moment, a horn was already protruding on Decapitator Roi¡¯s forehead. Then his color had started to change into a dark pinkish color. His eyes be hollow and red dot pupils move around it. Razor-sharp ck nail was on each of his fingers.

    Demyul and the others were like statues as they shuddered in fright. Demons had natural abilities to intimidate a person. Fear was noticeable on each of their faces.

    While the Demon Decapitator Roi slowly advanced towards them, Demyul and the others felt death himself wasing closer to them. They were unaware that each of them was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Demonughed menacingly towards them. It further scared Demyul and the others.

    However, they noticed the youngmander stepped in front, facing his back at them. The demon guffawed impishly, then rushed towards them while raising his hands full of razor-sharp ws. It was easy to guess what he was nning to do.

    ¡°C-Commander run!¡± Demyul managed to speak.

    However, instead of heeding his warning. They noticed the youngmander stored away the red sword.

    Eh?! Did he lose his mind because of fear? Demyul and the others thought so.

    Yet, before the demon reached them, the demon suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡°W-What happened?¡±

    ¡°The youngmander is holding something.¡±

    ¡°A-Artefact?¡±

    In the hand of the youngmander, they noticed a weird-looking artefact. More on that, it shot liquids.

    When the demon was hit by it, the next to happen was a roaring from a demon. No, it was a thunderous cry.

    WWWOOOOOOOAAAARRRR!!! The demon cried while fumes wereing out of his face, to where the liquidnded.

    In Eman¡¯s hand, he was holding a water gun. But inside it was holy water.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: Deadly Artefact

    After shooting the demon with a holy water gun, the Demon was now crying in pain as his face slowly turned to ashes.

    But Eman knew that it wasn¡¯t enough to defeat it. Finally, the Demon Decapitator Roi showed a cautious expression.

    ¡°Damn, you! Who are you? What did you do?!¡± Decapitator Roi asked angrily.

    But instead of replying, he noticed the person in front of him showed a mocking smile. Then, he produced the red sword again and sprinkled liquid on its de.

    Right, those soldiers called himmander just now.

    ¡®So, this person was themander of these soldiers, he-he!¡¯ Demon Roi narrowed his eyes, and without a second thought, he charged to attack.

    However, before he could reach his enemy, the world seemed to be rotating. ¡°Eh? What?¡± He uttered with wide eyes.

    .....

    It was toote when he figured out what just happened. His head knocked on the ground, then rolled a few times. Ahead of him, he saw his body standing, but. It was headless.

    He had no idea what happened. He failed to see the enemy¡¯s attack. After he decided to charge him, the world already twirled.

    The soldier¡¯smander was slicing up his body into several pieces.

    However, it was futile because he could regenerate as many times as he could. It was the power bestowed to them by the Bandit Lord.

    Only the outstanding bandits would get a chance to obtain this power. And he was one of the luckiest ones. Therefore, he would never let the bandit lord down. He would be going to murder thismander.

    The Bandit Lord promised them a reward. For sure, it wasn¡¯t a simple one. Hehe, luckily, this bastard chose to show up in front of him. Now, he must kill him!

    Just then, Decapitator Roi noticed something unusual.

    Eh?! Wait! He was yet to regenerate?

    Exactly as Demon Roi said. His body didn¡¯t regenerate. Aside from it, he noticed his body disintegrate, turning into fumes.

    ¡°What, what, what! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?¡± He shouted a question.

    But instead of a reply, a foot greeted his sight. Eman trampled the noisy demon like a smashed watermelon.

    After it, he shot it with holy water, using the toy gun to disintegrate itpletely.

    Only fumes remained of what seemed like a demon.

    Still, with an indifferent face, he scanned the battlefield. The battle was still as chaotic as it used to be. Everyone was on their own, facing two-three opponents at the same time.

    But Eman already spotted his targets. They were facing the other higher rank soldiers.

    Looking at the current battle, the soldiers were on the losing side. They were not only fighting the bandits, but they had to be aware of some beasts also.

    They were already at a disadvantage in number, plus the addition of the beasts. It was an inevitable defeat.

    Also, these demons had to appear. Eman could onlyugh wryly.

    Not far from him, Demyul and the rest were staring at him with stunned faces. Never they imagined that the youngmander was this strong and cold at the same time

    The next they noticed, the youngmander raised his hand. Then, he seemed to be tapping in the air.

    ¡°C-Captain,¡± Henry called out to Demyul. ¡°What?¡± Demyul asked, but his eyes never left themander.

    ¡°I-Is themander alright?¡± Henry asked.

    Honestly, Demyul had no answer about it. He was as concerned as everyone.

    A secondter, from out of nowhere, another artefact materialized in the other hand of the youngmander. It looked the same as the other one, but also looked different.

    In his left hand, he was holding the water gun with holy water. In his right hand, he was holding the Mini Draco AK-47 Pistol.

    Demyul and the others were staring at him, curious as to what kind of power the new artefact in the hand of the youngmander.

    The next to happen, after the youngmander pointed the tip of the artefact to one of the bandits around, they were startled by the noise it produced.

    Bang!

    A few yards away from them, a bandit who was about to finish the soldier widened his eyes when suddenly his skull burst out.

    The soldier blinked his eyes in wonder. The bandit who mounted him and was about to stab him had his skull burst.

    The bandit died on the spot with his eyes opened.

    ¡°What... had just happened?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The soldier asked and fell silent. Then suddenly, he heard an unusual sound.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    His attention was caught by it. When he nced to where the sound originated, he saw themander holding an odd-shaped weapon.

    ¡°Eh?¡± He uttered in surprise. ¡°What is that?¡± The soldier asked but no one heard him except himself.

    Every time the weapon produced a noise, the tip of the weapon showed a spark, or was it fire?

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After three consecutive sounds, three bandits fell to the ground, to where the tip of the odd weapon was facing.

    Then themander changed his target to the one on his side.

    Bang!

    GOORRRR!

    Then the beast growled. A wound was noticeable on its head. But unlike the bandits, the beast did not die on the spot. The youngmander frowned. Then his hand glowed in a bright red aura. Bang! When the next sound rang, the beast fell to the ground with a hole on its head.

    Just then, the youngmander showed a satisfied expression.

    More and more soldiers and bandits noticed the weird sound.

    When Eman tried to use his Finger Bullet skill, the power of the pistol and the uracy rose.

    Hehe, this is good. Heughed inwardly.

    For some reason, it was more fun than flicking stones. Two beasts were charging towards him. Eman grinned. Then point the gun at them.

    Bang! Bang! After pulling the trigger, the two beasts dropped dead.

    Eh? What kind of deadly artefact was that?!

    Everyone asked in mind.

    Thankfully, it produced good result. If not, he would be crying now because of the price of it.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: Skull Crusher Rowdy

    Whenever a body fell, green energies were moving towards him and were absorbed in his body.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    ¡°Gwa!¡±

    ¡°GOOORRR!¡±

    Three gunshots reverberated, and three screams rang.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    .....

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Artefact?¡±

    ¡°Weapon?¡±

    The soldiers who had a nce at theirmander asked curiously. What was that theirmander was holding?

    Eman saw a bandit enveloped himself with a magical aura. He pointed the gun and retreated the Finger Bullet skill. When he pulled the trigger, he noticed the bullet traveled straight towards the bandit.

    The bandit staggered. Like he was hit with a stone. Eman narrowed his eyes. He wondered what kind of spell the bandit was using. It was surprising that the bullet failed to prate his human skin.

    Perhaps, it was a spell that fortified his skin. In that case, there were limits that the gun¡¯s bullet could prate.

    Well, it was only a little experiment. After the bullet failed to prate the beast¡¯s skin a while ago, he had a suspicion that maybe there was an exception. That¡¯s why when he saw a bandit enveloped with magical energy, he tried shooting it without the help of Finger Bullet skill.

    Thus, his suspicion was proven right. Based on what he saw regarding the bandit skill, Eman believed it was a spell that hardened one¡¯s skin and strengthened himself.

    Therefore, he was the right target of his experiment. Maybe some high-powered firearms could prate it. But the AK-47 pistol in hand failed to do it. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t sure if the much higher caliber guns could do it.

    The bandit nced around with question marks floating on his head. When he saw Eman pointing the gun at him, the bandit knitted his brows while wearing a confused face. He must be wondering what he was holding.

    But since he was pointing it at him, he recognized that it was Eman who did it. The one who threw or shot something at him.

    ¡°YOOOUUUU!!!¡± The bandit shouted angrily in an overbearing voice. Then he bolted towards him, leaving his opponent in front of him.

    The soldier sighed in relief. He almost died just now.

    Looking at the aura around the bandit, Eman believed that this one wasn¡¯t an ordinary bandit. But he could not sense a demonic aura from him. Probably, an elite bandit only.

    He summoned his Finger Bullet skill. Then, *Bang!* before the bandit could reach him, it suddenly stopped. On his forehead, a hole was visible.

    It fell on the ground. It seemed like nothing unordinary just happened. There was only a charging elite bandit and died in a second when a hole appeared on his forehead.

    Eman nced around him and noticed Demyul and the others with stunned faces.

    He threw a dagger-look at them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eman asked angrily. ¡°Attack!¡± He shouted.

    Demyul and the others were startled. Seemingly just awakened from a nightmare.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Commander!¡±

    A bead of sweat materialized on Eman¡¯s face. He wondered what these people were dazing over. There were still many opponents while they were just in a doze.

    Even with the gun in his hand, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them all. And he needed to use his Finger Bullet skill to kill those enemies who used skin-hardened ability.

    Demyul and his subordinates had no idea what kind of scary weapon themander was using, but they saw a light of hope in this chaotic battlefield.

    Although still tired from the long battle, their morale had risen once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡± Demyul shouted as he charged towards the enemy.

    He had no clue where his weapon was a while ago, but they had a substitute inside the spatial ring. Demyul and produced another sword and swung it at the surprised bandit in his path.

    ¡°YAAAAH!!!¡±

    SHING!

    A diagonal wound appeared on the enemy¡¯s torso that caused him to die instantly. Henry and the others also brandished their weapon and killed a bandit.

    Seeing it, Eman nodded. Well, that¡¯s good. Then, from his side, a bandit came swinging his sword at Eman. He swayed to evade. At the same time, he stored back the toy gun and summoned his Killing Sword. The changing of weapons happened in an instant as he was already used to it. After his sessful evasion, he waved the sword then directly sliced the enemy.

    Bang!

    He shot another round to his side without looking at it. His perception was telling him that an enemy was charging at him from that direction.

    The enemy was hit in the eyes and the bullet prated his skull.

    Yet, another enemy fell, lifeless, with confused face, on the ground after another round of that weird sound.

    Eman ran towards the group of bandits surrounding the two soldiers. At the same time, killing the enemy in his path, using the sword and pistol.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± One of the bandits narrowed his eyes to Eman.

    Bang!

    ¡°Eh?!¡± He was startled by the sound. But after that, he heard a scream nearby. When he nced at where the outcry wasing from, he saw one of hisrades with a hole on his head. The same thing happened to the others. The object that the enemy was holding, whenever it howled, one of hisrades died on the spot.

    ¡°Dammit! What is that thing?¡± He asked himself. He felt suspicious about it.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Jeeeii!¡± He eximed in fright. Afraid that the next victim of it was him. Sweats were pouring on his face as he scanned around him.

    His face brightened up when he saw one of the Sacrileges crushing two soldiers. He then trotted towards him.

    However, he was a little skeptical. This person was the scariest member among the Sacrileges. That person has the habit of crushing his opponent in his hand. Also, whenever he was in a bad mood, he would kill on the spot whoever annoyed him. This person was known as the Skull Crusher Rowdy.

    He was a man who stood at the height of seven feet and three inches with a stone-like muscle and chest that seemed like it was made of metal.

    ¡°Boss! Boss Rowdy Si¨C!¡± No matter what, he must report it. However, before he could finish his words, his head was grabbed.

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: Simple-minded person

    ¡°Sir, a person is iming that you can¡¯t crush him!¡± The bandit reported right away before his skull became a crushed melon.

    Thanks to it, the Sacrilege Skull Crusher Rowdy ceased his action.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked in a cold enigmatic voice. ¡°Tell me, who is that person?¡± Although Rowdy was a strong man. His brain function was a little bitcking and was easy to fool sometimes.

    Skull Crusher Rowdy narrowed his eyes after the bandit mob pointed to Eman, who was at the moment killing the bandit mobs, from left to right. Seeing it, Rowdy¡¯s expression showed great interest.

    The bandit mob also reported about the weird object in the hand of Eman. He also said that the person seemed to be themander of the soldiers.

    Exactly as the bandit mob stated, Rowdy saw Eman using the weird-shaped item in his hand. He was killing the bandits around him via sword and the weird weapon.

    ¡°Heh, amander with a weird weapon? I don¡¯t care what it is! I will crush him into pieces!¡± After saying it, he threw aside the bandit mob in his hand and ran towards Eman.

    .....

    Currently, Eman has gotten used to using the gun and sword. It was the same gun he saw inside his uncle¡¯s room when he was a young kid.

    Those enemies who were farther from him would get a bullet on every part of their bodies, and those who managed toe close were greeted with his sword.

    asionally, he also attacked with a kick. But after the kick, he followed with a shot or stab to finish the enemy.

    Unfortunately, he needed another ammo after aplete round of the magazine.

    So from time to time, he had to reload, changing his mag for another round.

    Yet, another 30-round magazine was ready to carve a hole in his enemy¡¯s head.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A leaping beast fell before his gaping mouth gnawed on one of the soldiers. Two severe wounds were visible on it.

    The other shot hit the side of the head of one of the bandit mobs.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    While Eman was firing at the enemies around him, he heard someone exim. Also, he perceived a strong killing intent focused on him. However, it was toote when he realized it. A massive hand blocked his vision.

    The ce was in chaos, and everyone was sending killing intent all around.

    Because of it, his threat perception to himself was kind ofx.

    Before he knew it, the enemy was already reaching his hand to grab his head.

    Thanks to his high agility, his reflexive maneuver works pretty well.

    He was able to avoid getting caught by leaping untimely to his back.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple leap; it was a high jump into the air while flipping backward.

    Bang!

    While still in the air, he fired another shot.

    Ting!

    Unfortunately, the bullet hit the metallic shoulder-pad of the enemy.

    The enemy was a little confused, but soon a toothy grin appeared on his mouth.

    ¡°Heh! So you are themander?¡±

    After Eman¡¯s feetnded on the ground, he heard the gigantic enemy ask. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What of it?¡± Eman replied with a question.

    ¡°Hehe, you are pretty young. My name is Skull Crusher Rowdy! One of the Ten Sacrileges,¡± Rowdy tapped his chest as he said so. Then, he continued, ¡°And I¡¯m here to crush that feeble bone of yours!¡± Rowdy dered.

    After his challenge deration, he rushed to tackle Eman.

    ¡°Correction, it¡¯s nine, not ten,¡± Eman replied with a nonchnt face before aiming the gun.

    ¡°What?!¡± Rowdy was about to ask, however.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He pulled the trigger and let three bullets fly. He did not wait for Rowdy to seed in his intention.

    The first bullet sessfully made a hole in Rowdy¡¯s forehead. The other two hit both of his legs.

    Rowdy stopped advancing and staggered with a confused face. ¡°!?¡± An exmation and question mark appeared above his head. He was surprised that his legs suddenly lost strength.

    Eman was about to fire another bullet to finish him, but he noticed a toothy grin on Rowdy¡¯s face. A glint was visible in Eman¡¯s eyes. He already suspected that this one was also the same as the other.

    Rowdy¡¯s wounds had gone right away.

    ¡°Hehehe! Do you think that¡¯s enough to kill me?! Bwahaha!¡± He guffawed.

    ¡°A demon, huh,¡± Eman muttered. But Rowdy heard it. ¡°What of it? You wanna cry?¡± He taunted with a facial gesture of crying to add effect to his taunt. ¡°However, it¡¯s toote to run away! Hahaha!¡± Rowdy continued mocking him while at the same time attacking him.

    He was trying to grab him. Rowdy wanted to crush this pebble man. His hands were itching to crumble him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    His meaty arms were hastily waving, like catching a fly in the air. Though, it was futile. There was only an empty air that his hands were able to grab.

    Unexpectedly, his enemy was so quick and not easy to catch.

    Eman was easily evading all his attempts.

    Seeing the mocking smile on his enemy¡¯s face, a pulse in a cross-shaped appeared on Rowdy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Damn you! Stop moving around, Coward!¡± He shouted, very annoyed at his enemy.

    Eman¡¯s mouth stretched to the side to form a smile.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then...¡± after saying it, Eman stored the gun and sword into his storage and rushed straight to Rowdy, who was at the moment charging at him.

    Rowdy licked his lips upon seeing the enemy was moving in haste towards him. Looks like this idiot took his word seriously. Hehe, such a simple-minded person. He wondered why this man became themander of these soldiers. Haha, the pce lost their minds. Look, this idiot was moving straight to his deathbed. Hehe. Rowdy thought so then chuckled inwardly.

    Right before they collided, Eman made a sudden hop, sending a knee kick into Rowdy¡¯s jaw. Once again, Rowdy failed to grab him. On the contrary, he suffered intense pain in his jaw that almost took his consciousness.

    His eyes turned white at the impact, leaving a tear to fall from it.

    Bang! A strong impact happened when the back of Rowdy hit the ground. He was knocked by the same person he called simple-minded.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: Rowdy¡¯s transformation

    Rowdy shut his eyes as he endured the pain. Although he could heal his wounds in an instant, he could still feel pain.

    Rowdy could not believe that such a small and pebble opponent was able to knock him.

    Unbeknown to Rowdy, Eman was already preparing for another attack.

    Rowdy hastily got up. He wasn¡¯t afraid of him; he just wanted to crush him as soon as possible.

    He believed he was unbeatable. Not even cutting his head could kill him. That was the power bestowed to them by the Bandit Lord.

    ¡®The Ten Sacrileges are unbeatable!¡¯ Eximed Rowdy in mind.

    The pain he felt was just so trivial. It wasn¡¯t enough to make him unconscious.

    .....

    After Rowdy got up on his feet, he saw his opponent wielding a sword once again, and in his right hand, there was another object that looked the same as the one recently but also looked different.

    ¡°Damn you, that¡¯s painful! You should know what the expense of your doing is!¡± Rowdy said threateningly, without giving an interest to the object in Eman¡¯s hand.

    Eman had no idea why this one was yet to transform into a creepy look like the other Demons he encountered.

    But probably, he was still looking down on him. A smirk happened on his mouth after spraying holy water on his Killing Sword, then aimed the water gun at his opponent.

    The opponent was talking some threatening words after getting up, but he had no time to waste listening to useless remarks.

    ¡°Bastard! Prepare to die!¡± Rowdy roared as he strode thunderously towards Eman.

    ¡°No, never again...¡± he muttered.

    ¡®I¡¯ve died once. So never again,¡¯ whispered Eman in his mind. Then he pulled the stic trigger when the distance was enough for the water gun¡¯s range.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Seeing the spraying liquid traversing towards him, Rowdy sneered at it.

    ¡°Bwahahaha, idiot! What can the water do to hurt me?!¡± He asked in a sarcastic, rough voice.

    Before the water couldnd on him, Rowdy reflexively crossed his arms. With this action from him, the holy waternded on his arms.

    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of any attacks, this time, his intuition was screaming for danger.

    Rowdy was hard-headed. But he trusted his intuition. Right after the holy waternded on his arms, Rowdy¡¯s face twitched bitterly. Out of a sudden, a burning sensation was on his arms, to where the liquid hit him.

    ¡°Wha¨C!¡±

    ¡°GuwahHHHH!!!¡± Rowdy screamed in pain. Then he saw the skin on his arms started to burn. No! It wasn¡¯t just a simple burning. It seemed like his skins were decaying.

    ¡°Motherfu****! What have you done?!¡± He asked in an angry voice, in which the red veins were surfacing on his eyes.

    Although he was not an exorcist, he felt he was one. He had no idea why the people in this world were so problematic against demons when holy water was so effective against them.

    He was baffled as to why no soldier was carrying such an extremely valuable item. He heard that there were churches in the empire. So, they should have holy water in that ce, right? He wondered.

    Maybe he would try asking the emperor next. Since he was now able tomand an army, the emperor was probably looking at him as someone like a higher rank soldier.

    However, he was only an academy student. Wait, that academy wasn¡¯t even an ordinary academy. For Eman, the Magical Academy was like a Military Academy. Perhaps, it is.

    Meanwhile, Rowdy was screaming in pain.

    ¡°GARRGGGHHH! Why can¡¯t I heal it?!¡± He was bewildered that his regeneration ability could not heal it.

    Now his flesh was showing after his skin was decaying. Rowdy was sweating profusely. But it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him!

    His figure also had started to change into a pinkish figure with a long tail, a pair of horns, hollowed eyes with red pupils, and uneven razor-sharp teeth. On his back, there was a spiky spinal cord.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for him to transform. He looked more intimidating than the one a while ago.

    Around them, the other people got the shivers on their spines as they were watching the person who suddenly transformed into a creepy entity! Correction, it was not a person anymore! It was a monster! A creepy one!

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± One of the soldiers asked.

    ¡°Eh!?¡± A bandit stared at it while shuddering. He also had no idea what it was. But when he noticed therge beast tattoo on the monster¡¯s shoulder. ¡°T, That¡¯s boss Rowdy! How did he be like that?!¡±

    It suddenly disappeared from their sight. ¡°Eh? Where did he go?!¡± The bandit and the soldier who was trying to push each other stopped their fight and nced around. But soon their battle resumed. The bandit tried to sneak an attack but the soldier was able to notice it and block it.

    The soldier then followed with a kick to the stomach that caused the bandit to be knocked and had his back crash on the ground. The soldier did not waste more time and leaped to finish him with a stab.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Before the bandit could react, the sword pierced his chest. Blood sprayed like a fountain after the soldier retreated his sword. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. But before he could celebrate his sess, he was bumped by a beast from behind him.

    His body rolled many times like a rolling log.

    Not far from him, after the newly transformed Rowdy disappeared, Eman nced around, but he could not find the demon. His perception perceived a malicious aura above.

    With gushing saliva, Rowdy leaped high into the air and made a smashing attack.

    From firing, he decided to evade by rolling to his side. This enemy was more durable than the other one. Even if he fired it, he was not certain that he would seed in killing it.

    BANG!

    The impact of the smash created a mini earthquake. Arge pit appeared to where the Demon Rowdynded.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: Scaring a demon

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Eman did not waste time and pulled the trigger while aiming at the pit.

    GWAAR! A loud monstrous scream could be overheard.

    Then he jumped in the pit, to where the screaming demon was.

    Eman¡¯s figure fluttered in the smoke and dust as he swung his sword below him.

    Ting!

    High-piercing noise along with spark happened in the pit.

    .....

    AAR! AAR! AAR!

    Rowdy used his ws to attack him aggressively. But Eman parried it with his sword.

    Ting! Ting! Ting!

    Sparks continued to fly everywhere each time the ws and sword collided.

    Out of a sudden, a vertical strikeing from above him! But it was skillfully dodged by casually stepping back. The demon narrowed his eyes with his saliva dripping. He never thought that thismander was a worthy opponent.

    Not only did he have a weird artefact in him, but he was also quite nimble. However, it only made him angrier towards thismander. Rowdy just needed one time. A chance to grab him. When that happened, he would make sure to crush his bones and feed him to the hungry eater. Then offered his head and blood to the Bandit Lord.

    ¡°HAR HAR HAR!¡± Demon Rowdy made aughing noise while his shoulders were twitching. He already forgot about the pain of having his skin on his arms disintegrated.

    He must kill him!

    Demon Rowdy was about to charge. However, before he did it, Eman was already using the second skill of his dagger sub-weapon, the Instantaneous Leap!

    It was a quick sudden move towards the direction he desired to go. It was the first time he used it in the battle, but he had already practiced.

    Also, once he acquired the skill, he automatically learned how to use it. But still, after unlocking the second skill slots of his sub-weapon skills, he had the urge to try it. So he did a little practice in the forest, inside his Lord¡¯s Domain.

    Before Rowdy noticed it, arge vertical wound was on his body.

    GWAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!

    Demon Rowdy screamed louder. Then he attempted to leap away from the pit.

    But Eman noticed his n beforehand and was able to cut Demon Rowdy¡¯s arm before he leaped.

    ¡°GWAAAR! No! Getaway!¡± Said Demon Rowdy as he tried to push him away. Though, it didn¡¯t seed. Before his hand reached him, something gleamed in a brief moment, then another arm fluttered away.

    Demon Rowdy widened his eyes. This enemy wasn¡¯t only a worthy opponent. He was a bad news opponent!

    Losing both his hands, Demon Rowdy hastily leaped away from Eman while screaming. A strong feeling of wanting to flee from this man rose inside Demon Rowdy.

    That cold expression on his face! It was the face of a cold killer! It was the face of a person who would not bat an eyelid at killing.

    Also, no matter how he tried to regenerate, it showed no result.

    A deafening cry took everyone¡¯s attention, who was battling nearby. When everyone nced at where it came from, they saw a creepy monster justnded on the ground.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°What the f#*k is that?!¡±

    ¡°A, A monster!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°C-Commander?!¡± Eximed the soldiers when they noticed their youngmander¡¯s figure slowlying out from what seemed like arge pit.

    Before Rowdy could escape away, his legs were pierced by something. Because of it, he staggered and fell to the ground.

    Reflexively, he nced at the back. There he saw themander of the Empire soldiersing step by step towards him. The expression on his face turned bitter. He also noticed some tiny pieces of what seemed like hardened pieces of soil. They were orbiting around him.

    ¡°NOOO! GET AWAY! GET AWAY FROM MEEE!!!¡± Demon Rowdy yelled in fright.

    ¡°What the f*** is happening...?¡± Asked the bandit mob who reported to Rowdy a while ago. ¡°Howe the furious Skull Crusher Rowdy fell into such a situation?¡± The bandit mob muttered.

    The onlookers who were currently watching them were dumbfounded. Why was the creepy monster so afraid?

    Every soldier who saw it asked in a grim expression.

    Then they saw the tiny pieces of hardened soils fired one by one and pierced Rowdy¡¯s legs. Because of it, he could not walk and had to crawl away from him.

    Rowdy did not even notice that he could heal these types of wounds. He was in the belief that all kinds of wounds he dealt with him were untreatable.

    Everyone froze when they saw a menacing grin on the youngmander¡¯s face.

    This person was very enigmatic! Most of them thought.

    Some bandits tried to attack Eman, but soon their scalp was holed after gunfire resounded.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    For him, changing weapons was easier than changing clothes.

    After killing the bandit mobs, he proceeded to exorcist the lying demon. Well, he just needed to drench it with more holy water. Until his body burnt to ashes.

    Rowdy¡¯s wailing was heard by the other Sacrileges. When they nced, it was already toote. Rowdy¡¯s body was gradually disappearing.

    Regardless, none of them truly cared about theirrades.

    But that person who killed Rowdy was kind of bad news.

    Everyone narrowed their eyes on Eman. Now they changed their target. Everyone¡¯s killing intent was focused on him!

    About 50 meters away from him, he saw a woman with the same aura as the other demon. In her hand, she was choking a familiar figure. It was Soldier Kanna. Eman wondered if she was alive or not.

    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t a bit concerned. He just needed to reim thisnd. Sacrifices are expected in this kind of mission.

    Ahh! He let a sigh escape from his mouth. He wanted to mock himself. He noticed that the more he killed the less he felt concerned towards other people. Especially those he had no connection with.

    He didn¡¯t want it. He can¡¯t lose his sanity.

    At the corner of his eyes, he noticed Kanna¡¯s hand twitch a little.

    Bang!

    He did not waste a second and pulled the trigger.

    A bullet flew and made a hole in the woman¡¯s arm, who was currently choking Soldier Kanna. The woman released her grip on Kanna¡¯s neck. Kanna fell to the ground and the woman nced around in surprise. But her eyes caught him, pointing at her.

    ¡°YOU!¡± She bellowed with a pulse popping on her face. Seven people with the same aura were now advancing towards him.

    The morning was yet to arrive, and the chaotic battle was still ongoing.

    More bodies were lying on the ground, bathing in their blood.

    Ting! Ting!

    ¡°Yaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: Kanna¡¯s feeling

    Seven people were charging towards him. And they all had something inmon. They have demonic auras that are hard to perceive if the person¡¯s breakthrough level was low.

    Well, mostly, that was the case. However, there were exemptions to that. People who had an inborn talent for having high senses could perceive this demonic aura.

    On the other hand, Eman didn¡¯t need to be a gifted individual to sense it. He could easily boost his [Sense] stat through [Status Screen].

    There was no fear in his face; there was only excitement. A great value of points and experience wasing towards him. Who would not feel excited knowing that?

    After drenching the sword with holy water, he charged as well, going to approach them. While running towards the enemy, he killed the bandit mobs on his way. He even produced hardened soils around him and fired it to those farther from him.

    If he made a quick count, he estimated that there were only 20 soldiers left active, and about 50-70 bandits around, in addition to these seven demons.

    Right, the soldiers were losing the fight.

    .....

    Even Demyul and his men were now lying on the ground.

    Eman noticed some familiar figure who was still actively fighting against the bandits, the two guards with him all this time. But the two of them were now bloodied all over and were heavily breathing.

    But, the two of them were also taken down by the bandits.

    Eman waved his hand to his right. After doing it, five hardened soils shot towards the bandit mobs a few yards away from him. Random low groaning sounds followed sooner.

    The hardened soils were like missiles as they traveled to find their intended targets.

    With tears in her eyes, Soldier Kanna was staring at the soldiers who fell one by one.

    Right, it was as they already guessed. This mission was a sure way towards hell. In the first ce, the odds of winning and losing were too wide. A hundred soldiers against almost a thousand enemies? Who in their right mind would think that they could win.

    Such!

    A tear fell from Soldier Kanna¡¯s eyes. She would be going to die in this ce. It wasn¡¯t the ideal ce she imagined as her deathbed. Also, she was still young. And she would be dying without being able to experience a rtionship. Since she chose this kind of profession, she already expected that time wouldete.

    But right at this moment, Kanna knew that dream of her that someday she would fall in love, then build a family with him, that day would never evere.

    She wasn¡¯t a picky person. It¡¯s just her priority was to be the empire¡¯s one of the best soldiers someday.

    Many gentlemen reached out their hands to her. As a daughter of the empire¡¯s gant general, her family was well established. But that time, her main goal was to follow her father¡¯s footsteps, to be a gant soldier, and bring honor to the empire.

    That¡¯s why, until now, she was a loner.

    Suddenly, her eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It was him! Themander!¡±

    ¡°Wait, no! Please, run, run away!¡±

    ¡°Those guys... they are so strong!¡±

    ¡°Please,mander! Save yourself!¡±

    Soldier Kanna said, but her voice was so shallow. Just like a moaning sound. So no matter how she warned him, her voice could not reach him.

    But Kanna did not lose hope and continued saying her warning. Beads of tears were falling from her eyes.

    That¡¯s right. Thismander of them, he was very mysterious. He was younger than her, yet he alreadymanded an army. At first, everyone thought that he was ipetent. Even she was thinking the same. There was even a time when she was questioning his majesty¡¯s decision.

    But, after getting acquainted with him, she started to admire him. Under hismands, the mission was so smooth. However, because of it, the others thought that the mission wasn¡¯t truly difficult. So they started to go against hismand. Before they knew it, it was alreadyte.

    She asked him to run away and escape. But his reply was, ¡°Well, even though it wasn¡¯t my fault, to begin with, I was half to me for failing to notice my men¡¯sck of importance towards the mission. So, I must stay and die together with all of you.¡±

    Such a young man, yet so courageous!

    This same line, she heard his father spoke it when their convoy was ambushed by unknown enemies. At that time, she was still a five years old kid. And their family was traveling towards their estate after a long vacation from her grandparents¡¯ estate.

    That same line, she could not forget it. It was embedded in her soul!

    After hearing his reply, a feeling she never felt before secretly blossomed within her.

    ¡°C-Commander...¡± she called out in a weak guttural sound while reaching her hand in his direction.

    Meanwhile, she was staring at the figure, who was bravely rushing alone towards multiple enemies.

    But soon, Kanna was dumbfounded.

    Themander produced multiple hardened soils around him and fired to surrounding enemies.

    It was fast and powerful. Only mages could do such things. Right, themander was a mage! She remembered he did the same thing when some bandits tried to ambush them in the canyon.

    So killing multiple opponents from a long distance was a specialty of him as a mage. Also, she noticed an object in themander¡¯s hand. While he was shooting those hardened soils at the enemies, he was also aiming the unusual object at the other enemies. Then after a strange sound, one of the enemies fell to the ground.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take him long to dispatch all the bandit mobs.

    However,

    ¡°Commander, don¡¯t fight those seven!¡± She tried to shout a warning, but still, her voice was only at her throat.

    Tears kept falling from her eyes.

    ¡°T-those seven... They have the taboo ability... They are demons...¡± Soldier Kanna said weakly.

    Right, those seven were unkible creatures. Only the summoned heroes and the people who studied holy spells could kill them.

    Right at this moment, after killing all the mobs, she saw themander charged towards those creepy enemies.

    Soldier Kanna pulled her body. She needed to warn him!

    But it was toote. The seven demons already leaped in the air and sent their attacks to him.

    The ground trembled at the impact, and dust hovered, blocking her vision of him.

    Kanna¡¯s expression turned grim, and her face became pale.

    ¡°C, Commander...¡± she called out while reaching her hand.

    She could even hear the menacingughter of those people.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Out of a sudden, theughter stopped. ¡°Eh!?¡± Then she heard a surprised utterance.

    Then,

    Thud, thud, thud,

    Something flew and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°A... head?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, it wasn¡¯t themander¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the head of one of the enemies!¡±

    Kanna¡¯s surprise exmation. After that, powerful energy with an unusual color burst out from themander¡¯s position.

    It took the enemies by surprise and had them thrown a few meters away.

    Standing in front of them with his body surrounded with bright red energy, slowly turning into crimson color, was the person whomanded all the soldiers, the youngmander!

    ¡°Shithead! How dare you!¡± The woman who choked Kanna recently bellowed at him.

    Then, they charge once again; that surprise just wasn¡¯t enough to deter them.

    However, before they reached him, his figure suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The next second, ¡°Gyah!¡± They heard a cry. When they nced, another head flew in the air, saying goodbye to his body.

    What the f***!

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: Fear

    The Sacrileges was only stunned for a moment before they started attacking again. They knew that it was useless beheading them. They could regenerate back no matter how the enemy cut their bodies. That¡¯s why none of them are so worried about getting cut.

    Yet, their eyes widened when none of their attacks could hit him. The enemy¡¯s figure disappeared astonishingly. He was like a phantom that whenever they tried to cut him his figure vanished without leaving a trace. Then, in a split second, he appeared on their blind spot. And it was toote before they knew it. They were stabbed unceremoniously or cut greedily.

    This enemy!

    Is a beast!

    However,

    They were more than that! A pair of arms flew in the air. But the Sacrileges were like a herd of hungry wolves as they furiously attacked him. But just the same as before, the enemy had disappeared once again.

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    .....

    Then, another member of Sacrilege was stabbed from the back of his head and pierced to the mouth. Eman kicked the enemy to free his sword. The enemy was cast away and was tossed rolling to the ground.

    ¡°I got you! Die!¡± The woman member of the Sacrilege managed to sneak behind him. But before her long pointed nails could pierce his back, a sudden impact from the right side of her face sent her rolling away. The one who did it was Eman himself. He disappeared in front and reappeared at her back. Then sent a strong kick that hit on her face squarely.

    The kick sent her spinning away. When her figure stopped rolling on the ground, a sword pierced her stomach and anchored her on the ground.

    The battlefield turned silent, like no battle had taken ce. All that left was groaning sounds. And one man was the only person who remained standing.

    Not far from him, a person was watching with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Never she imagined witnessing such an unbelievable scene. In just a matter of a few seconds, the enemy was all lying on the ground.

    ¡°How was that possible?¡± Kanna muttered in disbelief. ¡°Is the youngmander always this strong?¡± She asked herself.

    But it was pointless. No stab nor Cut could kill them. They just needed to regenerate. Right, they just needed to regenerate, and all would be back to normal like nothing had happened. It was supposedly what would be going to happen, but. The Sacrileges noticed something unexpected.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Wait.

    Something is not right. Their wounds were yet to regenerate. The woman Sacrilege tried to struggle, but before she knew it, the enemy aimed a weird object at her. The next to happen made her gawked. She expected a strong magical aura to be shot at her, but the thing that came out from the weird object was- water?

    Sheughed mockingly inside.

    But she cried in pain when the water she thought was a normal liquid unexpectedly burned her skin.

    ¡°WAAAAAAHHH! Painful!¡±

    Then, it gradually ate her flesh, like an unstoppable gue.

    She wailed ear-piercingly which rmed the others, who are currently watching her slowly turn to ashes.

    She wriggled fiercely to free herself from the sword that impaled her, but to no avail. The holy water was unceasingly sprayed on her.

    It didn¡¯t take long until only the smoke and burn smell remained. Not even her bones were left.

    Surprisingly, a soul of malice leaped out from the deceased and tried to bet for thest-ditch. It went directly inside him to attack his soul, trying to take possession of his body. However, instead of attacking his soul, her soul was devoured by his, adding a number to his Soul Collection.

    Seeing the ending of one of theirrades, the others felt their life was in danger. Never in their wildest dreams that therees a day that someone capable of killing them would show up. Now that they think about it, there are only six of them that remained. There are supposedly nine of them who came to join the fun. Since one of them was killed just now, there should be eight of them currently. But why are there only six left?

    They nced around and noticed some burnt marks the same as the woman¡¯s remains. They concluded that the same thing happened to those two Sacrileges. Fright finally creeped out on their faces as they stared at the person who slowly nced at them.

    They used to be unbeatable. Therefore, they had never experienced getting afraid. But right now, after witnessing theirrades exterminated, it shocked them. A foreign feeling had started to bud from each of them. It was a kind of feeling when you get anxious about your safety. Right, they started to feel their life was in danger.

    No doubt, this kind of feeling was what others called FEAR. Right now, these six unkible entities for the first time felt their life was at risk.

    All was because of this young man in front of them. The youngmander of the soldiers!

    Soldier Kanna was staring with unblinking eyes and agape. She fought that woman. But none of her attacks were able to hurt her. Whenever she cut that woman, her wounds would be restored immediately.

    It was a hopeless situation. Defeating such a creature was like asking her for the impossible to happen. It might be possible if there were holy spell users together with them. But even if there was, it wasn¡¯t still a hundred percent certain that they could kill such entities. After all, aside from their abilities to regenerate, their strength was beyond theirs. There was no hope of winning. Soldier Kanna thought while fighting that woman. Her morale plummeted to the bottom pit. It would be fine if there was only one such kind of enemy. But when she nced around her, she noticed a few more.

    Her heart sank. And her hope to survive instantly disappeared. It seemed like heaven was mocking her. No, it was mocking them.

    Yet. At this very moment, a young man was standing alone, in front of those she believed were unkible creatures. Aside from that, he easily killed that woman who gave her so much difficulty. That woman who broke most of her bones in the body was killed easily in just a matter of seconds.

    ¡°C-Commander...¡± with teary eyes, she subconsciously called out his name.

    Seeing theirrades died in his hands, the others finally understood that they were unsafe. They scuttled away, to flee from this dangerous individual.

    But soon they found their bodies on the ground.

    ¡®What?¡± Uttered one of them in shock.

    The escaping Sacrileges had their lower limbs parted away from their torso. It was pointless escaping away from him inside his range of perception. He could easily enter and exit his Lord¡¯s Domain.

    Finding themselves in a hopeless situation, they tried to fight for their lives. Yet, the oue was still the same. They died after a little struggle.

    After killing all the demons, Eman smiled in satisfaction. Then he nced around him. He noticed that aside from him, no one remained standing. His eyesnded on a familiar soldier, who was at the moment staring at him blurringly. It was Soldier Kanna. She looked so weak that it would not be surprising if she fainted any time from now. Well, it wasmendable that she remained awake even in her current situation. She looked ghastly, bloodied all over. Her face was as pale as a ghost and the marks of tears were noticeable on her eyes, down to her face.

    Weirdly though, her hand was pointing at him. Perhaps she was trying to reach him. But a secondter, her hand fell to the ground. Eman assumed she fainted. He nced around and saw the captains lying in the pool of blood.

    Eman sighed. ¡°What a gruesome fate,¡± he whispered.

    Then the space in front of him was distorted. ¡°Long time no see, My Lord,¡± greeted the Elder Dark Priest, who kneeled in front of him.

    He nodded. ¡°Can you do it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯ve practiced quite long for this spell, and I have made an advancement to such an extent. I could say with certainty that my sess rate is 69 percent,¡± Elder Dark Priest replied while puffing his chest.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman stared for a moment before nodding. He wondered if the Elder Priest was fooling him. But he noticed he was serious. ¡°I see, that¡¯s a good number...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: Smile

    Kanna¡¯s POV:

    A hot sensation brushed my skin. With a muddle-up mind and unsure feeling, I deliberately opened my eyes. But what was there to wee me was a- ceiling?

    Eh? Surprised. Where am I? I questioned myself. What is this ce? I remember being wounded and dying.

    Right. I was in a state that was barely alive. Could it be¨C the Valha of departed souls are real? Am I dead now? I asked myself. But howe everything was still fresh to my mind? Aren¡¯t I supposed to forget everything after dying?

    I kept on asking myself as I was in a state of confusion. But then, when I looked around me, I noticed the room had no element that could be considered divine. No aspect of the room could be connected to the rumored Valha. They said the Valha of souls was all white and clean. Everything around it was shiny and elegant.

    Yet, this room looked ordinary. A wall of bricks that could only be described as obsolete. There were even some traces of insects around it. And some spider webs were iming the ceiling. Thankfully I¡¯m not the type of person who is scared of such a thing.

    My eyesnded on the windows. The warm sensation I felt wasing from it. The morning rays of the sun passed through it and directly caressed my skin on the face.

    .....

    Wait, so I¡¯m alive! I eximed in my mind. But how? How was I alive? My injuries weren¡¯t so light.

    While I was in a state of bewilderment, suddenly, someone came into my view. A familiar figure came inside the room without knocking. Out of a sudden, upon seeing him, tears in my eyes flowed on their own as though they were not in my control.

    ¡°Eh?¡± I uttered unintentionally when the warm tears tracing my dearest skin. On the other hand, he stood with a nonchnt face while gazing at me without saying a single word. But perhaps, he was surprised to see my situation.

    Embarrassing!

    Right.

    I hastily tried to control my tears as I felt embarrassed. However, it was pointless. I failed to stop it. As though my tears had thoughts of their own.

    I wondered what was the cause of my tears. Am I happy that I was alive? Or sad that everyone died except the two of us? Or maybe because of a different reason. Right after seeing his face, the beating in my chest was kind of unusual. It was faster than how it should be.

    Hic! Hic! Hic!

    Perhaps the reason was all of the above.

    Why? Why couldn¡¯t I stop my tears? And why is this guy just there standing in silence? Eh? More tears gushing out of my eyes! I want him to speak.

    About three minutes of silence. I finally noticed him opening his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± He said tly.

    ¡°.....¡±

    And those are the only words that came out of his mouth. Noforting words? Not even asking if I was fine?

    Insensitive!

    My face frowned as I wiped my tears in a hurry. I was expecting romantic or emotional words from him. But this guy outright broke it.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in a sobbing voice.

    ¡°Outside,¡± he replied in his usual tone, short and direct.

    This guy!

    I yelled in my mind. ¡°At least give me time toment for the dead,¡± I requested.

    True. I needed time to process and absorb everything.

    Although I¡¯m an experienced soldier, I was also a human. So, feeling miserable by losing myrades was a natural thing. After all, they were therades who I fought side by side against our enemies.

    He gazed at me for a second. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s up to you. But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time with nonsense.¡±

    I almost fell off of the bed from his reply.

    How cold! I wanted to yell at him. But my tongue retreated. For some reason, I could not bring myself to get angry at him. Ahh¨C this is so weird!

    Well, since he is themander. There¡¯s nothing I could do.

    Wait, I remembered I was gravely injured. Upon remembering it, I made a quick assessment of myself. No pain? No numbing or any difort either! What? Where are my wounds and injuries?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are thoroughly healed,¡± he suddenly spoke. I did not even voice out my surprise for the disappearance of my injuries. But howe his words precisely answered the question in my mind. Perhaps he read it on my face. Am I that easy to read? Dammit, my face was burning.

    Gosh!

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Healed?¡± I repeated his words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded with his usual nonchnt face. This guy, although he was so youngpared to me, he acted so maturely.

    ¡°How did... Wait, was it you who did it?¡± I changed my question.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suspiciously, he suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°Uhm, regardless, it¡¯s better toe outside. It wasn¡¯t truly important to know who healed who. What¡¯s more important is that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    I wanted to disagree with his words that it wasn¡¯t important to know who healed me, but hisst line made my puny heart skip a bit.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Am I under a powerful control-type spell?

    This is bad. Really, really bad. I could not calm myself.

    Hah! I sighed deeply.

    ¡°Okay...¡± I nodded. Then, followed him.

    ¡°Wha-!¡±

    Aftering outside, I subconsciously gawked, dumbfounded by what I saw.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Miss Kanna! How are you?¡± Shouted the soldier named Bross.

    ¡°Wassup!¡± The woman who led the scouts also greeted her.

    Everyone was staring at her with warm smiles. Not only the two of them, but the other soldiers were there too. They were busy doing random things. But most of them were cleaning the area.

    ¡°What? How? Everyone is alive?!¡± I failed to control my surprise.

    ¡°As you see.¡±

    Said the person beside me as though it was an obvious matter.

    No way!

    I saw it when most of them were bathing in their blood. Not even twitching. Maybe some of them lost consciousness but are still alive. However, being that all of them were lively doing chores at the moment, it was unthinkable! Perhaps It was all just a dream? I tried pinching my face. Ouch! Dammit, it really hurts.

    ¡°How did it happen?¡± I asked him; the person beside me.

    Yet again, he shrugged his shoulders in reply to my question.

    Although he was cold and so secretive, he was the most reliablemander I¡¯ve known.

    I didn¡¯t even notice when tears flowed on my face once again. Without waiting for his verbal reply, ¡°Thank you...¡± I told him. I put all my feelings in those words.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Woah! Themander made Miss Kanna cry!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Themander teased her?!¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s no good!¡±

    ¡°Uh, eh, no, it wasn¡¯t what you think!¡± Kanna said stammeringly.

    But soon everyoneughed.

    HAHAHA!

    No! They just teasing me!

    When I nced beside me, the time had seemed stopped.

    That nonchnt guy showed a smile?!

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: San Robbal

    Thanks to Elder Dark Priest¡¯s high-level spell. He seeded in resurrecting all the dead soldiers and also healing those gravely injured. It was the product of his unstoppable research.

    But, he had to use a massive amount of magical energy. Even Eman¡¯s stocks of elixir were all spent. Well, he just needed to make other stocks again using his talent in Alchemy.

    While the Elder Dark Priest was resurrecting all the dead and healing the injured, Eman went inside the biggest building. He surmised it was the dwelling of the Bandit Lord.

    Right after entering, he saw a figure sitting alone in front of a round table.

    The person looks so calm. Or rather, he might be someone who is not a person. Eman could sense the strong aura he was trying to suppress.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    He weed him while beckoning to the seat at the opposite side.

    .....

    Eman was quite surprised. Then, he stared at the seat briefly before returning his gaze to him. Looking at his sitting figure, he could tell that the other was a tall man.

    Then he walked calmly to the seat, directly opposite to him.

    Creak! Crack!

    The chair made a creaking noise when he pulled it. And also, after fixing his sitting position.

    ¡°I presumed that you are the Lord of the Bandits,¡± He said in a calm tone while looking straight into his eyes.

    The opposite person did not say a word right away. He produced a bottle and two cups from out of nowhere. But Eman noticed a spatial ring on his finger.

    He filled the two cups with red-colored liquid from the bottle. Then slid the other filled cup to Eman.

    Bang!

    Before the cup could cross the middle of the table, it was shot and broke. The broken pieces scattered everywhere, and the liquid in it sttered.

    The opposite man showed a startled expression. He narrowed his eyes towards the unusual weapon in his hand. He was about to say something, but. Eman¡¯s words came fast. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for a drink or a friendly chit-chat with a demon,¡± he firmly announced.

    ¡°Demon, you say?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Aristocrat Demon,¡± the demon corrected him.

    ¡°Still a demon,¡± Eman responded while putting away the pistol.

    Both of them had glints in their eyes. No one wanted to back down.

    Out of a sudden, an aura burst out from his body, ¡°Don¡¯t categorize me with those low life!¡± He roared. It was a suffocating aura with the addition of powerful oppressive force.

    Eman noticed the table, walls, and ceiling showed cracks.

    He was surprised, this oppressive aura was even stronger than his.

    However, it was useless against him as he had the resistance against this type of attack.

    Noticing that his attack did not affect the other party, the Aristocrat Demon stopped sending oppressive auras.

    ¡°Bwahaha! I see, now I know why those lesser demons failed to get your head!¡± The Demon Aristocratughed heartily.

    ¡°Is that unusual weapon just now what kills those lowlifes?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Who knows...¡± Eman replied. He wasn¡¯t an idiot to disclose such information to a dangerous enemy.

    ¡°You said you are an Aristocrat Demon?¡± He tried to ask.

    ¡°Oi!¡± The Aristocrat Demon called out. ¡°You didn¡¯t even answer my question,¡± he knitted his brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste, and neither do you,¡± Eman said with a serious expression.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± The Aristocrat Demon asked. ¡°There are only you and me currently,¡± he added with a smug.

    He just needed to waste more time and wait for his people to arrive. He believed that guy, thest member of the Sacrilege, and some of their men were now moving towards this ce.

    ¡°I mean, my soldiers will soon arrive at this ce,¡± Eman smirked. Then he continued, ¡°When that happened, there were no rooms for chit chat,¡± he knew that the other party was aiming for a private chat.

    He noticed the bandit lord frowned as he fell silent. His eyes were staring emptily in the space. Perhaps his gaze wasn¡¯t focused in front of him but beyond it.

    Eman had a gist of what was happening. The other party was trying to perceive the battlefield. Soon, his expression turned grim. It looked like this Aristocrat Demon was also capable of long-range perception.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± The Bandit Lord eximed.

    ¡°Heh!¡± Eman snorted. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    The bandit lord sank back to his seat. Dammit, he was at a disadvantage with this conversation. The other party already took the initiative.

    He had no idea what the bandit lord was trying to converse about, but he was certain that the bandit lord strived to talk about something as he invited him to sit and not outright came to kill him.

    ¡°Also, if I were you I¡¯d rather not waste my time waiting for your men,¡± Eman continued.

    Hah!

    The bandit lord sighed.

    He could probably understand what he meant. Out of a sudden, a guffaw reverberated inside the grand hall.

    HAHAHA!

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°I never thought to find someone as capable as you are!¡±

    ¡°Right, I am the Bandit Lord. My name is San Robbal!¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to ally with us?¡±

    ¡°Or do you prefer to be one of us?¡± Said San Robbal as heid his hand in his direction.

    Eman stared at his hand. ¡°Is that all?¡± He said with a cold expression.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    San Robbal uttered subconsciously.

    He wanted to bring this guy to their side as he saw potential in him. Also, he was very different from other humans. He had an aura that wasn¡¯t far from them. That¡¯s why, when Eman entered this ce, San Robbal was quite shocked. He canceled his initial n of attacking him on the spot.

    ¡°Humans are the most sinful creatures. They are the most hideous entity in this world. Their greediness knows no bounds...¡± San Robbal started speaking about humans and demons.

    He, on the other hand, was just listening.

    He agreed to his remarks about humans, though.

    However, he was more intrigued towards demons.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: Burning Puppet Cult

    ¡°We from the other side of the continent are not what you think we are. Those hideous-looking creatures that I called lesser demons are not one of us. They were initially humans, humans who sold their souls to the abyss. Each side was taking advantage of them.¡±

    Eman narrowed his eyes and looked straight to San Robbal. ¡°What do you mean¨C each side was taking advantage of them?¡± He asked with knitted brows.

    ¡°Exactly as what you heard, Commander,¡± San Robbal replied with a grin.

    ¡°Do you mean...¡± It made him feel suspicious. The topic of their conversation turned unexpectedly strange. But he felt interested in it.

    ¡°That the human side also used them to rally against us,¡± continued San Robbal while leaning forward.

    ¡°What?¡± It surprised him. But it only happened for a brief time.

    ¡®Now, this is unexpected to another level,¡¯ Eman thought upon hearing him. But, well, if those monsters could be tamed, then it was natural to use them as additional forces against their enemies.

    .....

    After all, those creepy creatures had better vitality than humans. Even him and Sol having a hard time dealing with a newly awakened Demon Yule.

    San Robbal continued. ¡°In this world, haunted souls are lurking everywhere. Once a person¡¯s sanity reached the limit that their minds could handle, the haunted souls would take over their mind, soul, and body.¡±

    ¡°In short, they are possessed?¡± Eman asserted.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± San Robbal agreed. ¡°There were also many cases where humans willingly epted bing a demon in exchange for power.¡±

    Right, looking at the person in front of him, Eman noticed that he looked different from the others. He had pointed ears and a paleplexion. Unlike those lesser demons a while ago. They looked like ordinary humans before they transformed into creepy figures.

    ¡°But, humans did not stop with just that,¡± San Robbal continued. ¡°There were already known cases when they forcibly turned humans into demons-¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Eman widened his eyes a little. ¡°What do you mean... forcibly turning them into demons?¡±

    San Robbal grinned. ¡°Right, have you heard the word Burning Puppet?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Seeing his expression, ¡°So you didn¡¯t...¡± said San Robbal after a sigh.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Eman asked.

    ¡°A cult,¡± replied San Robbal. ¡°It is a group of shady people whose main goal is to kidnap children with unique seeds...¡±

    ¡°Wait! K-kidnap?¡±

    Upon hearing him, Eman widened his eyes. This sounds familiar! ¡®Could it be connected to those people in ck cloth and with the burn marks?¡¯ He asked in mind.

    He was about to ask San Robbal when he heard shoutsing from outside along with many hurried footsteps.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Looks like some of the soldiers woke up already. Eman thought as he gazed at the entrance.

    But he needed to further ask San Robbal about the so-called Burning Puppet cult. However, when he nced back, he could no longer see San Robbal in his seat.

    ¡°Right, before I leave, San Robbal is not my real name. We demon aristocrats never revealed our real name to the humans. Regardless, I¡¯m one of the demon aristocrats who was tasked to investigate this side. If you want to know more about us and those humans,e and cross the border and find the name Baldur, the demon earl of the Winged District! Hahaha!¡± Said San Robbal announced as he was floating in the air. On his back was a pair of red dragon wings!

    Eman was gaping.

    The next second, the soldiers entered the grand hall and saw a flying creature fly through the ceiling. Though, not even the ceiling could stop him. They saw his figure go farther and farther.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    One of the soldiers called out.

    ¡°Just what is that person trying to tell him?¡±

    ¡°Burning Puppet?¡±

    ¡°It must be connected to those guys who kidnapped Eina before.¡±

    ¡°He needed to find more about them.¡±

    He mumbled.

    Well, this was surprising. He never expected that the demon aristocrat would instead talk to him. He was already prepared for a death match.

    Eman sighed. Actually, he was so exhausted. He almost dried up all his Soul and Magical energy.

    Well, for the sake of reiming thisnd, he must fight him. He could also summon his people to help him when the need arises.

    Regardless, it puzzled him. It puzzled him that the demon aristocrat chose to talk instead of fighting him. But he guessed his reason was only to recruit him.

    He wondered how strong that demon aristocrat was. Even though he was suppressing the menacing aura within him, Eman could still feel it.

    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t a bit interested in the war between humans and demons in this world. His only concern was to find out how to get the Word Traveler title.

    Maybe he needed to solve something or to achieve a great feat to acquire it.

    Eman had no idea which. But he had a strong feeling that there must be some kind of quest that he needed to aplish to unlock it.

    Since he was yet to know, it was better to continue with his original goal in the meantime, to build hismunity.

    Since the enemies were subjugated and their leader escaped, he could probably announce that their mission was a sess.

    Everyone raised their hands in the air while shouting thunderously. Some even hugged the person beside them, out of joy.

    Outside the vige,

    ¡°My Lord! Good thing that you are safe! I rushed here to report that some people will be attacking the vige!¡±

    Said a grotesque figure to San Robbal. It was the lesser demon who fought against Uno¡¯s group. Thest surviving member of Sacrileges.

    He prioritized reporting to the others about theing enemies. He even left those fools who ambushed them. It was useless fighting them when all his men were already dead. He thought that it was just a waste of time. Regardless, if their goal was to attack the vige, then sooner orter they would be facing again against those people. And in that time, he would make sure to kill all of them. Especially the tall person he fought with.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    San Robbal did not reply. He chuckled as he walked towards him.

    The next second,

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    GWAAAAAHHH!

    San Robbal waved his hand. Then the lesser demon screamed in pain when his body was enveloped by dark me.

    It turned to ash in just a second.

    ¡°Hehe, you are fired!¡± San Robbal whispered. Then continued advancing towards the border, to where the thick fog fogged in the distance could be seen.

    The other group of bandits who followed the main road were already killed. The person who took care of them was the newly recruited Boarman, Borris. With his unparalleled strength, he tackled hundreds of enemies.

    He was like a rampaging golem.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: New Title!

    The Elder Dard Priest altered the soldier¡¯s memories. So the soldiers had no idea about the resurrection. All of them believed they only fainted after receiving too many injuries and due to exhaustion.

    To make it more believable, Eman instructed the Dark Priest to let those non-crucial wounds and injuries remain.

    The healer members were the ones who continued the work of healing the others, using what little magical energy they had left.

    One of the soldiers ambered inside the grand hall. Aftering inside, he saw the youngmander sitting along with the other captains around the table.

    Each of them was wearing rxed expressions. Only the youngmander was showing his usual indifferent face.

    Now, everyone was looking at him in a new light. He wasn¡¯t just someone. A person who couldmand an army and aplish the mission against the enemy with ten times their number was not an ordinary person. On top of that, no casualties on their side.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The soldier saluted. ¡°The messengers have already been dispatched. But since they were traveling using the main road, it might take them a week to reach the pce.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I see. Good job,¡± Eman nodded. ¡°Since everyone was able to rest well, let¡¯s start the meeting for the cleanup operation and distribution of spoils of the war. And also, about other things.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Commander!¡±

    Everyone replied in unison.

    It took them half a day of rest before they started cleaning up the surroundings.

    They gathered all the spoils and made arge hole for the corpses outside the vige. Everyone was busy. But all of them were happy with their aplishment.

    They needed to secure the perimeter and built a temporary defense tower.

    Eman found a good assistant in the form of Kanna. He let her handle all the minor things, such as sending some personnel to act as psychological assistance to the captives who suffered a lot in the hands of the bandits.

    Also, letting her handle the soldiers pleases.

    ¡°Waaah! Commander! Where are you!?¡± She shouted with half-crying when papers were starting to amass on the table in front of her. Eman disliked paper works.

    Kanna couldn¡¯t believe that themander tricked her. He said he had something that he needed to do, but in fact, he was just loitering around.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Kanna, there are still more,¡± a soldier walked in with a mountain of papers in his hands.

    Kanna¡¯s eyes turned white as the soul was departing from her mouth.

    The soldier looked at her with pity. Well, they needed to find all the valuable papers they could discover in the vige.

    Eman was currently looking at the vige from high ground.

    Smoke arises from everywhere in the vige. Everyone was so busy. They looked like ants to where he was currently standing.

    He already finished giving tasks to the captains of each squad. And he had nothing left to do. Thanks to Kanna though.

    While Eman was watching the vige, his thoughts drifted to the words of the demon aristocrat.

    ¡°Burning Puppet, huh. Kidnapping and Unique Seeds?¡±

    Eman had a strong feeling that they were the same group as the people who abducted Eina before. But he needed to confirm it. It would remain as a guess if he could not verify it.

    Also, maybe it led to him discovering the title world traveler. While Eman was contemting, he suddenly heard a notification sound.

    Hearing this familiar sound made him excited. In his vision, a triangr box appeared. Eman grinned when he read the message in it.

    ¡°Fearsome Commander, huh,¡± he mumbled. Looked like whenever he achieved a great feat he would receive a title.

    Well, he had suspected it already, but this time, it further rectify his suspicions. This information was one of those that the system did not mention.

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to one side and formed a smile. ¡°Since it was the case, then I have to achieve lots of achievements.¡±

    First, he opened his Window Interface. He browsed directly to the status section. ¡°Level 38...¡± Right, while he was fighting, he noticed a notification that he leveled up.

    He needed to distribute all his extra points and some skill points.

    ¡°Hm, maybe the Luck attribute can help me get the title a little faster. Honestly, of all the avable attributes, only Luck had the invisible effects. It was like a phantom that you weren¡¯t aware of when it took effect.¡±

    After distributing all his points, he checked his skill. Eman sighed. His newly invented ability, the Rapid Bullet, was not there. But Eman already suspected that it would be like this. Especially that he needed a skill slot to register the skill in his Window Interface.

    Though, looking at it, it was useless depending on the Window Interface. Since he wasn¡¯t restricted in creating a new skill, there¡¯s no point in depending on it.

    Eman made a thinking gesture before he realized something.

    ¡°I see. It would be much more effective if I only registered the passive skills in the skills slot from now on. And learn active skills through training,¡± He decided.

    He had no idea why his system was so different from those protagonists he read in the novel. Maybe because he didn¡¯t receive it from a goddess or god?

    Even right now, he was still unsure how he got this power. But Eman did not give much interest in it in the meantime.

    Nheless, he needed to enter his domain.

    While Eman was out there wandering around, Kanna already fainted from overwork. Well, actually, she just wanted to see him.

    Meanwhile, in the academy, Sol was in a duel against another first-year student.

    Little by little, she got used to academy life, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t the life she dreamed of. She wanted to stay by Eman¡¯s side. It has already been several days since shest saw him. Yet he didn¡¯t even contact her or any of his people. She wondered what he was doing at the moment.

    Since the Lord¡¯s Domain entrance only opened around him, Sol could not enter the domain as well. But they have the means to contact each of the members. It was through a device that the Lord gave them.

    The Lord called it a walkie-talkie!

    Though only the selected few have it.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: Sol versus Georgia

    ¡°Good luck, Sol!¡±

    Princess Liya cheered.

    In the middle of the Oval Arena, Sol was standing in front of a female student. It was a challenge issued to her by a ssmate.

    Upon hearing the princess cheer, ¡°Tsk!¡± Sol¡¯s opponent clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯re not worthy to be in her highness circle!¡± Dered the student with curly brown hair and squinted eyes.

    Many students, boys, and girls were currently watching the duel that was about to start.

    Sol gained a lot of hate from the other students in the female department. Most of them were envious of her.

    Well, as a former beast, Sol had no indications towards it. For her, these people were petty creatures.

    .....

    Her enemy produced a whip. Then she covered it with purple magical energy.

    Based on the density and amount of magical energy she was producing on the whip, everyone could tell that she was from a top-notch family.

    Sol did not reply to her opponent¡¯s deration. She remained quiet while waiting for her opponent.

    ¡°My name is Georgia from the Emeraldhaze family! If I win, I will disallow you froming near the princess!¡±

    Sol¡¯s enemy told her name. She narrowed her eyes after hearing it, but Sol did not show any reaction to her tranquil face.

    Even though the other party¡¯s name was quite famous. The Emeraldhaze family was one of the thirteen great families in the empire. So, the person in front of her had quite a reputation.

    The arena glowed and the surrounding scenery greatly distorted. Now, they are standing on a concrete field. It was a circr stage. And around it was a deep cliff. Whoever fell will surely find themselves in a predicament.

    Ting!

    After hearing the high-pitched tone, the enemy rushed towards her while starting whipping.

    ¡°Yaaaaahh!¡±

    A gleaming purple whip dances around Georgia. She was screaming as she was charging towards Sol.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Sol hopped side by side to avoid the enemy¡¯s attack.

    Woah!

    ¡°Miss Georgia has taken the initiative!¡±

    ¡°Fufu, it won¡¯t take long for the fight to end!¡±

    ¡°Go Miss Georgia!¡±

    The spectators started showing their support to Georgia. Especially after showing his talent in wielding a whip. Whip could be said to be an unusual weapon especially for a person in Magical Academy. Most mages prepared rods or staves and orbs. Some used grimoires.

    However, it all depends on the person. Although weapons give many benefits to their spells, not all mages are fond of using weapons, especially those very confident in their power.

    In a duel, it was important to know the enemy¡¯s rank because it had a big factor. A higher rank person also had higher attributes in all aspects. Be it in strength, speed, vitality, and etcetera.

    But, there were also some cases where a higher rank was defeated by a lower rank. Especially because there were also people with unique abilities.

    Thus, no matter how strong a person was, there was no definite oue in a fight.

    Aside from having unique abilities, there were also rare cases that a person was born with natural high attributes. These people were known as lucky-irregr or gifted people.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Princess Liya shouted when she noticed Sol was almost on the edge of the stage.

    Georgia¡¯s whip attack was seemingly alive. Wherever Sol tried to go, the whip was already there cutting her escape route. It was fast and powerful. In everyone¡¯s vision, it seemed like the whip had multiplied.

    Princess Liya admired Sol¡¯s tenacity. It was already admirable that shested this long against the whip attack of Georgia. Even the princess herself would eventually find it hard to evade all. Perhaps she would run away while raining long-range attacks if it was her who was dueling against Georgia.

    She had no idea what stage Georgia¡¯s breakthrough was. But if she made a guess based on the power of her attacks, it could be around stage 1 of Silver.

    Mostmon people of their age were usually around stage 3-4 of Bronze. So being a freshman and already at the Silver stage was trulymendable. As expected of someone from the great noble family.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Georgia¡¯s relentless attack continued and Sol had no way to retaliate.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless running away! Haha, now die!¡± A strong blurry attack wasing from all sides of Sol. Everyone already agreed that it was Georgia¡¯s win.

    And then, the attacks stopped an inch away from Sol.

    That¡¯s why everyone was stupefied when Sol suddenly appeared at the back of Georgia and gave her a strong chop attack on her back.

    Georgia immediately lost consciousness and the battle was decided in an instance. Most of them believed that Georgia would win overwhelmingly. After all, she was from a great noble family. They had all the resources they needed to advance faster.

    That¡¯s why everyone was still gaping and could not believe the result.

    Sol wiped the unfound sweat on her forehead while wearing a nonchnt face. The next second, the arena returned to normal. Georgia was now lying on the ground a few steps away from Sol.

    p! p! p!

    They heard pping noises. When they nced they saw the princess walking towards Sol, together with some other girls.

    ¡°Congrats, Sol!¡±

    ¡°I never thought you were this strong! Hehe!¡±

    ¡°That surprised me!¡±

    Sol smiled and said thanks to them. ¡°I, I was just lucky, Princess! Tehee!¡± She smiled while tucking out her tongue. It was unusual for her to do it, very far from the always serious face she had. Very out of her character. But, the lord, Eman, reminded her to act like a normal girl. And showed emotion when conversing with others. Therefore, she asked Little Sky about it. Thus, Little Sky suggested watching anime together with the other little kids in the Lord¡¯s Domain. They were researching unique and cute reactions they could find in it. Then help Lady Sol in practicing.

    Because of her gesture, she stole most of the male¡¯s favor.

    ¡°C-Cute!¡±

    Many of the men started admiring her. They were saying that she was cute, pretty, beautiful, and strong. Some were wondering if she was from a great noble family.

    There were also others who wanted to get to know her, but since she was in the princess¡¯s circle, no one dared to approach her.

    Because of this, many female students started to harbor negative feelings towards her.

    Since she could not enter the Lord¡¯s Domain, she had to stay in a luxurious inn of the city. She gradually learned how to be a real human, be it in her actions or views of things around her.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: A new predicament, where¡¯s themander

    After clearing up all the dead bodies and debris that scattered everywhere, the following night was a lively celebration. Though, all around them, there was only wreckage and the remains of the battle. Yet, it didn¡¯t hinder the soldiers who wished for a celebration. A celebration of their aplishment.

    Kanna, on the other hand, could not celebrate longer. Even though she could, she had no desire to celebrate. She could not find themander and no one knew where he went.

    She went to the temporary headquarters to continue the paperwork that was left unfinished on the desk.

    The shouts andughs that wereing from the celebrating soldiers reached her ears.

    She closed her eyes, then pped her face three times to get rid of the sleepiness that was creeping out.

    When she opened her eyes, her hands did not waste more time and took a quill and papers.

    While the other soldiers were celebrating, she focused on her work inside the headquarters.

    .....

    Inside the headquarters, there was only a single crystalmp that gave off yellowish brilliance. Time passed by, like seconds, minutes, and hours.

    After several hours, Kanna¡¯s eyes felt heavy when exhaustion and sleepiness finally attacked her. She went to the next room. It was the room that themander prepared. Though, he never even slept in it. Kanna sighed in relief but also a little disappointed.

    She felt relief that there was no awful bandit smell in it. But also disappointed that there was no scent of themander. The bed was so smooth and smelled good. However, she was too tired to appreciate it.

    Kanna¡¯s consciousness immediately travels to the dreand.

    But soon, Kanna has been forcibly awoken. ¡°Tok! Tok! Tok! Miss Kanna! Miss Kanna! A big problem! We have a big problem!

    Kanna¡¯s eyelids twitched. Then she gradually opened her eyes. Her head was aching. Fighting against the papers was no better than fighting that bizarre enemy. That creepy creature could kill her in an instant, on the contrary, the paper would kill her slowly through exhaustion andck of sleep.

    Tok! Tok! Tok! Miss Kanna! Miss Kanna, please wake up!¡±

    ¡°!!¡± She was quite startled at the loud knocking on the door. She nced outside through the window. ¡®What! The sun was already this high?!¡¯ She shouted in mind.

    ¡°Miss Kanna! Miss Kanna!¡±

    Hearing the voice, it must be her assistant, Miss Yun, a female soldier like her. Though Miss Yun was from the healer squad.

    However, she felt something wasn¡¯t good from the way she called out her name.

    Kanna wiped her eyes, then said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was immediately pushed open. ¡°Kyaaah! A ghost!¡± The female soldier Miss Yun freaked out upon seeing her.

    ¡°That¡¯s rude! Stop treating me like I¡¯m a monster!¡± Kanna revolted like a demoness chibi.

    Well, seeing her current appearance, everyone would probably react the same. There were huge circles under her reddish eyes and her hair was in disarray. And she looked pale as well, even her lips werecking their usual pinkish color.

    Miss Yun took a momentary breath while holding her chest. She never had been so freak out in her whole life, just now.

    ¡°Regardless, Miss Kanna, you need toe with me! We have a big problem!¡± She hastily announced after calming herself, then brought the stunned Kanna with her to the supply room.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kanna¡¯s surprised utterance after seeing the food supply. ¡°Those fools! How dare they consume so much!¡± She roared.

    Kanna dispiritedly went back to the office and sunk herself in the chair.

    ¡°Here, Miss Kanna,¡± Soldier Yun handed her a cup of tea.

    She took it in both hands and asked, ¡°Has anyone seen themander?¡± She asked in a weak voice.

    ¡°Nn...¡± Miss Yun shook her head. ¡°No, no one knows the whereabouts of themander.¡±

    ¡°But it has already been two days since he left.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Miss Yun fell silent.

    Kanna understood that there was nothing they could do. But she felt troubled. She sipped the tea to warm her stomach and calm herself.

    ¡°What are we going to do, Miss Kanna?¡± Miss Yun asked worriedly. Kanna stared at her. Although they graduated from different academies. Miss Yun was a good friend. Their families had a close rtionship with each other. And they knew each other for quite some time. Especially that they both serve under the royal family.

    Hah! She sighed. ¡°Regardless, for now, let¡¯s calm down and try to think of some things that can be of help to our current situation.¡±

    Since she was acting on themander¡¯s behalf, Kanna had to make the decision. She massaged her temple. They must be prudent in spending their supplies from now on. Of course, they must. She thought. Then sipped again.

    Slurrrpp!

    Kanna had a distant look in her eyes. She wondered where themander went. It was impossible that he suddenly disappeared. This made her feel uneasy.

    Regardless, what would themander do in this kind of situation? She asked herself and pondered. Kanna closed her eyes as she tried putting themander in her shoes. What would be his decision if it was him?

    Kanna remembered the Commander¡¯s battle against the demons. It puzzled her that he didn¡¯t join the battle right away, even though he was so strong.

    Aside from her, no one witnessed his battle against those he strong enemies. He defeated those monsters that none of them was able to injure. Yet in his hands, those monsters were easily dealt with.

    He was an unbelievable person. She muttered in mind.

    So, what was exactly the reason that he didn¡¯t join the fight right away even though he was that strong? She came back to the same question.

    Kanna pondered and pondered for a couple of minutes until, out of a sudden, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Right! That must be the reason!¡± Kanna eximed that startled Soldier Yun who was anxiously sitting on the chair in front of her.

    ¡°Uh, K¨CKann¨C¡±

    ¡°Miss Yun, can you summon the other captains?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± She stood up right away and reached the door.

    In the grand hall, Kanna was leading the meeting. They were sitting around the circr table. Demyul, Bross, and the other captains were currently listening to Kanna¡¯s summary of the problems. Each of them was wearing indescribable faces.

    ¡°F-For two days only?¡± Muttered one of the captains.

    ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s what I told you lots yesterday! We can¡¯t carelessly stuff everything in our mouth!¡± Grunted a captain with thick eyebrows and round eyes.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Captain Hugh?! You also ate like there¡¯s no tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! What the hell are you using me of! It was clear that it was you who gobble like a pig, Captain Fern!¡±

    ¡°A, a..... pig...? Now, you said it...¡± coldly said the captain with fiery red eyebrows and hair. Even the pupils in her eyes were red like a zing magma.

    Captains raised their voices as they pointed to one another. More and more were joining the argument.

    Bang!

    Before everyone could start a brawl. A loud impact resounded. Everyone nced at the table, to where the slender white hand was shoved on the table.

    Staleness back in the room. ¡°Hah!¡± She sighed. And breathed again. But a cross-shaped pulse was visible on her face. ¡°You damn fools! I didn¡¯t summon you here to find someone to me!¡±

    ¡°This problem is for all of us!¡±

    ¡°All of us are to be med!¡±

    ¡°I summoned you here to help me find solutions for the problems, not to add another problem to the problems!¡±

    She was tired and needed rest, yet these fools had the guts to quarrel in front of her. How dare they!

    ¡°Uhm, she was right,¡± Demyul raised his hand and said his agreement to Kanna. ¡°It was toote to me the other. We needed to cooperate and find solutions to the existing problems.¡±

    ¡°The vige was surrounded by nature where we could gather and hunt for food. We can assign some of our men to help with the task,¡± Bross stated. As a former resident in the vige, he had a familiarity with the area surrounding it.

    All the captains present in the grand hall knew the story of Bross. Thus no one questioned him if he was telling the truth. Also, the youngmander already showed them the map of the vige. So they knew that there was ake, hill, forest, and in surrounding the vige. All of which they could obtain supplies.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good,¡± Kanna breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing them.

    Thanks to it, the meeting became a peaceful one again. Although the start of the meeting was a little bit rough, it ended peacefully and everyone cooperated.

    However, none of the captains knew the whereabouts of theirmander. Along with the task of gathering food supplies, she also arranged a group of scouts to search for theirmander.

    Everyone was bbergasted. It had already been two days since themander disappeared, and yet, no sign of him showing up soon.

    So, where is themander? All of them had the same question in mind.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: Commotion ¨C food shortage

    Next day!

    ¡°Miss Kanna, even the livestock are few in numbers. About 3 wild chickens, 2 pigs, 1 boar, and 1 cow. With this number, it won¡¯tst for the next day,¡± Yun reported.

    ¡°How about the hunters we sent to hunt for wildlife in the nearby forest and hill?¡± Kanna asked.

    ¡°They have yet to return. But the group we sent to catch fishes at theke on the northern part had alreadye back with just a few salmon fish and some crabs and shells.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Kanna!¡±

    Kanna knitted her brows. ¡°Those who gathered vegetables and edible nts, have they returned?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯ve gathered too few.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Those bandits! They¡¯ve shaved all the resources in this vige,¡± Kanna grunted.

    She knew that bandits werezy bum people. They rather rob than manage a farm. Even raising some livestock was rare to them.

    Kanna estimated that with their current supply, it would onlyst for three days with the number of people they have.

    And they still have several days to wait before the help from the pcees. They could not even leave as most of their horses and carriages had been killed and broken in that battle. Also, they donated two horses to the Holy Mountain.

    So all they could do was stay here and wait for the help from the pce. Such is the life of a soldier. Although they¡¯ve won the battle, they have to survive next in this shortage of food supply. Even if they have their horses and carriages, it still would not be enough to bring all of them back to the city with the number of the rescued prisoners with them.

    They could send a person to trade or buy supplies in the nearby town, but it was out of the question as well. Not only was the road dangerous from the ambushesing from the wild beasts, but the travel time was also estimated to be four or five days and maybe six or more when they use the safest route. Even using their fastest horse would not make it.

    Regardless, Kanna still decided to send a few soldiers to get supplies from the nearby town, just in case.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Yun. How about themander? Is there news about him?¡± Kanna asked furrowed while showing an anxious expression.

    When she noticed Yun shaking her head, Kanna was dejected.

    ¡®Where could he be?¡¯

    ¡®Did something bad happen to him?¡¯

    ¡®But with that guy¡¯s strength, it¡¯s almost impossible to kill him without anyone noticing it.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be, a high-level assassin was after his life?¡¯

    ¡®Maybe there is an assassin along with us?¡¯

    Kanna began to specte about some bad scenario that possibly is the reason for themander¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Regardless, did everyone notice about our current situation?¡± Kanna asked worriedly.

    He asked the captains to keep this matter within them only. She didn¡¯t want everyone to start to panic and might result in a somewhat unthinkablemotion.

    Of course, she knew that they could not hide it for long, but if by chance the seekers of supplies were able to find a good amount, then there was no need to let the others know about it.

    The others understood her reasoning. After all, even the captains quarreled with each other after knowing the predicament.

    They just needed to pray that everything would be alright and that the seekers would be able to find bountiful supplies.

    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t think they did.¡±

    Yun replied.

    Kanna sighed in relief. Well, it was only temporary relief. They were still facing the problem. Kanna put away the quill and massaged the bridge of her nose.

    Fighting a bunch of enemies was easier than dealing with this type of problem. However, she knew that it was the reality. Even after winning the war, another war would take over.

    Each of them had the so-called survival pills. It tricks their hunger temporarily. With those pills, they could skip a day without eating.

    ¡°I think each soldier has one or two left, but... Are you sure to use them?¡±

    ¡°No, just in case,¡± Kanna shook her head. Well, they needed to prepare.

    ¡°I see. Is it for the worst-case scenario?¡± Yun added.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kanna nodded.

    The next day, the long queue of soldiers and civilians were waiting for the food to serve.

    The cook was now preparing the food and in the next seconds, it would be distributed to each of them.

    It was around 8 in the morning, the humid air from the nearby hill came brushing their skin, causing a rigid feeling to each of them. A hot soup of tasty meat with vegetables could be a good soothing means to warm their bodies.

    Everyone was eagerly lining up for today¡¯s morning meal.

    When they noticed the cook assistants, the distributors of the meals, came carrying with them the big pot of steaming dish, everyone¡¯s saliva dripped from their mouth.

    The growling of their stomachs was uncontroble, especially when the smell of the newly cooked food wafted towards their noses.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long when the person in the front of the queue reacted angrily.

    ¡°What the fu** with this portion of monggo size meat!¡± The guy exaggerated and threw the bowl. Thus, the soup and meat spilled away.

    Everyone saw the meat rolling on the ground. It wasn¡¯t as the guy stated. The meat was as big as two thumbs stuck together.

    However,pared to before it was truly smaller. About half of the size of the meat from the other day. Most of them widened their eyes as they started to feel something fishy was going on. Could it be the cooks were doing something shady behind them? They began to suspect.

    ¡°Ya idiots! How dare ya waste the food!¡± The cooking assistant roared angrily upon seeing the wasted food.

    Those at the back nced in the front as they asked the nearby people what the ruckus was all about. Why did there seem to be amotion at the front?

    The ruckus didn¡¯t stop with just that. It proliferated to the extent that everyone gradually lost their trust towards the team who was assigned to do the kitchen work.

    Thanks to Demyul and the other captains, the ruckus was stopped before it surged to the extent in which everyone used their force. They epted the food, though with heavy feelings.

    The issue reached Kanna. She already had a bad premonition that this would happen. Like there¡¯s anything she can do.

    The team who was tasked to hunt for wildlife in the forest and hill had finallye back. However, aside from 1 low-tier deer and 2 wild rabbits, there was nothing else. Still, it was a good addition to their supply. Though it wasn¡¯t enough to sustain the remaining days.

    Kanna did not waste time and called for another meeting with all of the captains. She needed their opinions regarding the issue. They could no longer hide the problems.

    The next morning, an announcement came that stunned and bothered all the soldiers and civilians.

    ¡°What? Food shortage?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Are we going to die of hunger?¡±

    ¡°No way! No way! I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    Everyone showed troubled expressions on their faces as they mumbled with trembling eyes. Like a person who lost their sanity. They still have to wait half a month in this ce.

    There was a technique to postpone their hunger for the following day, but using their magical energy had a bacsh to them. It could cause them to feel hungrier. And also, it may lead to exhaustion. Getting exhausted while having no food to alleviate their hunger was like killing yourself faster.

    Kanna stood up at the center of the crowd.

    ¡°Now, everyone, gather as much food as you can in the nearby area!¡± She shouted. ¡°No matter how substantial it was!¡± She added. ¡°The more seekers we have, the more chances we can find food!¡±

    ¡°Right! Miss Kanna is right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to feel down.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a soldier? Why do you have a weak resolve?!¡±

    ¡°Stand up and find food to feed yourself!¡±

    ¡°Right, we are soldiers. This trial is nothingpared to fighting the beasts and bandits!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go men! It¡¯s time to roam the surrounding area!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s spirit had risen once again.

    Day 4 since themander disappeared. Like yesterday, there was just a portion of meat in their soup. Well, at least the soup still tastes better.

    Everyone stuffs their mouth without question. They just needed to warm their stomach and be done with it.

    After warming up their stomachs, the soldiers gathered in front of the feeding area. It was in the vige square. There was no problem amodating all of them as the area was very spacious. Together with their original squad, all of them went to find food supplies in the surrounding area of the vige.

    No matter how little or bad taste it was as long as it was edible and would not bring harm to them, they would take it.

    When the sun was beginning to set on the opposite horizon, everyone who went to gather supplies came back one after another.

    However, most of them were wearing tired and sullen faces.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: Anothermotion

    The next morning, there was anxiety on everyone¡¯s face. Theck of food and the scarcity of it in the surrounding areas was starting to cause a bitter expression on their faces.

    Hunger and weariness were like a phantom that creeped out their minds, unsettling their feelings and causing them to think of nasty ideas. Of course, they shook their heads and cleared their minds. After all, they were still sane to think rationally.

    However, what was more rationale in their current situation? Wasn¡¯t the best thing to do is to secure their survival?

    Some were starting to contradict their feelings.

    The little the food they had eaten the more stress they were building up.

    Kanna asked for another meeting with all the captains of each squad.

    They needed to gather every little idea they could have, finding loopholes from their predicament. But the pace of their meeting faced a dead end. They were back in the corner and just going round and round. Nothing new came to their minds, all was the same as the other day. No matter how many times they squeeze their minds for a drop of it, no juices anymore have beening out to lighten up the darkening road and ease their wary feelings.

    .....

    They found themselves staring in the nk space with their minds afloat emptily.

    This time, the meeting ended without anyone producing any good and new ideas.

    On top of it, they began thinking of ¡°if¡¯s!¡±.

    They could onlyment for not noticing the problem sooner, maybe ¡°if¡± they have, they could ask themander for a solution before he disappears.

    ¡°If¡± only themander was here, maybe the situation wasn¡¯t as bad. ¡°If¡± they didn¡¯t dump all the dead bodies of the beasts along with the bandit¡¯s corpse, they would never run out of food.

    They began regretting.

    With crestfallen, Kanna went back to the temporary office and sank her face on the desk.

    ¡°How¡¯s the meeting, Miss Kanna?¡± Asked Yun while lifting open the curtain to permit the brightness of morning and wafted the dimness inside. Though, she could guess from her sunken expression that the meeting wasn¡¯t fortuitous.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad. No one was able to think of good ideas,¡± She replied in a glum tone.

    Kanna was haunted with anxiety about the disappearance of themander. As the second-inmand, she had to take responsibility for the army¡¯s survival.

    The following day was much worse. No more soldiers went to search for food in the rtive area.

    ¡°Miss Kanna, Miss Kanna!¡±

    Her assistant, Soldier Yun, rushed to the office while screaming.

    Hanna tiredly lifted her head to look at her friend. Hearing her scream, she had a bad feeling about it. Deep inside she was screaming ¡®Not again. Please spare me from the trouble!¡¯

    In any case, she had to ask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± While putting a brave front, she managed to pull out a calm tone in asking a question.

    ¡°There¡¯s amotion going on at the feeding area!¡± She reported.

    Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum!

    The courage she was building up had crumbled in an instant upon hearing it.

    Her chest had begun to make noises as nervousness invaded her mind.

    It was the most she feared¨C that the soldiers would lose their minds and start attacking each other because of hunger.

    Hunger was like a phantom that drove people crazy.

    She bit her lips and stood in haste. ¡°How about the captains?¡± She asked while increasing the speed of her steps towards the feeding area. ¡°Did they help to stop themotion?¡± She added.

    But Yun remained silent and Kanna did not even notice it as her mind was full of worries.

    When they neared the area, Kanna could already hear the noiseing from there. She clenched her fists and quickened her steps. ¡°Tsk! These idiots!¡± She grunted.

    Yun was following closely behind her, trying to match her speed. When they arrived at the ce, Kanna was stunned.

    People were gathering near the center.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys doing?! Who was the instigator of thismotion?!¡± She asked directly, in a loud voice.

    She could not even see what was in the center because of the surrounding crowd.

    Upon hearing her, the noise had gradually diminished.

    They looked behind and saw their actingmander with her knitted brows.

    The surrounding people deliberately opened a path for her to pass through.

    Kanna stepped forward with a furious face. But when she arrived in the middle, ¡°What!?¡± She was stupefied.

    In front of her, was a mountain of bodies. They were the bodies of wild Deer, wild boar, and even wild goose! These animals were known for being ferocious. They were unlike the original. They have a striking color of glossy purple. Their eyes were yellowish in the daytime but they turned fiery red at night time. Especially when the moon was brightly shining.

    And they were notable for being hostile towards other creatures, especially those who trespassed their territory. They would never think twice to attack them.

    One of the most notable things about them was their strength. They were so powerful that even the soldiers in the empire would rather avoid encountering them.

    Another notable thing about them was that their meat tasted very delicious and top-notch in terms of quality. Rated highly in along with other high-tier meat of other rare animals.

    Regardless, how were these animals here? If she made an estimation, there were around 20 of them!

    Kanna was staring with a wide mouth open and at a loss for words.

    Just then, she heard footstepsing from the other side of the mountain of bodies of the animals.

    When she saw the owner of those steps, the time seemed to stop at Kanna. ¡°C-Commander...?¡± She called out with teary eyes.

    Yeah, the person was no other than their youngmander.

    Eman smiled and nodded. ¡°Sorry, I came backte. Actually, I lost my way back here. Hehe,¡± he said while rubbing his nose.

    She wanted to ask him many things, but at the moment, a deep emotion welled up from within, causing her body to act on its own.

    She dove into his chest!

    The surrounding people gawked and thought themander was a lucky bastard! After all, Miss Kanna wasn¡¯t only a pretty woman, she was exuding a womanly charm that could seduce even a blind person.

    Eman wasn¡¯t able to react as well as he was so tired. He had been hunting these monsters nonstop for several days. Though, his effort paid off. He leveled up a few times. He also received several rewards from the system.

    He had no idea what happened to these soldiers, and why Kanna suddenly jumped into his chest, sobbing.

    It was an awkward situation for him. He had no idea what to say and what to do in this kind of situation. Perhaps it was better to let her be for a while until she stopped.

    Looking at the people around him, he noticed their faces were full of relief. He understood what was happening, and the reason for their relief. It was also one of the reasons that he left the vige to hunt these beasts.

    Though he wasn¡¯t joking when he said he lost his way towards the vige.

    Nheless, even without him hunting these animals. They shouldn¡¯t have a shortage of food supplies. They could hunt the hostile beast around the road towards the nearest town from here.

    Kanna was flustered after noticing her action.

    She regretted that she acted out of emotion. Now, it was awkward for her. Wait, she needed to think. What would she say? Right! Themander said he lost his way towards here.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s unfair that you left for a couple of days. Leaving me with all the work! You have no idea how hard it was for me to maintain order to all these idiots!¡± Kanna sounded angry. But, deep inside she wasn¡¯t, she just wanted to divert her embarrassment from her actions.

    The surrounding soldiers wanted to object to her ims, but they remained silent when they noticed Kanna¡¯s angry face.

    ¡°Well, I said already. I lost my way,¡± Eman replied with a ¡®can¡¯t be helped¡¯ expression on his face. He shrugged his shoulders.

    Kanna pouted while blushing. She nced behind her and saw Yun giving her a thumbs up.

    ¡°By the way, will it suffice for the needs?¡± He asked as he pointed at the bodies of the beasts with his mouth.

    ¡°I think..... it will...¡± though she wasn¡¯t sure yet.

    Oooooohhh!

    Commander! Commander! Commander!

    The soldiers repeatedly shouted his name after hearing him. Now, their worries have abated.

    They came back to the temporary office and Kanna along with Yun was giving a summary of what happened in his absence.

    ¡°I see. Well, why did no one suggest hunting the hostile beast on the main road towards the Mining Town?¡± He asked.

    After asking it, he noticed Yun and Kanna showed stunned faces.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°C-Commander, that ce was heavily guarded by a high rank one-eyed furry beast!¡± Kanna was the one who replied.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: Three-man-party

    Eman stared at her. Then, he tilted his head while showing a look of understanding. The next moment, ¡°Ah, you mean this?¡± While saying it in a casual tone, he produced a huge furry body in the middle of the room.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Kanna and Yun stared at it for a second before they realized what it was. When their brain finally processed what their eyes were seeing, the two gawked before they leaped and hugged each other along with a *Kiyaaah!* shrill.

    The two females were startled. Anyway, ¡°What was that?¡± They asked warily. Eman, on the other hand, had remained silent while showing a faint smile. But after taking a second nce at it, they realized it had the exact features of the beast they were describing just now.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry it¡¯s only a corpse now,¡± he chuckled and said when he noticed their wariness towards it.

    The two females simultaneously looked at him.

    ¡°But it looks scary and intimidating, Commander,¡± Kanna was the one who reacted first. Yun was nodding her head in agreement with Kanna. ¡°Though, it looks smaller than what I¡¯ve heard,¡± Yun added.

    .....

    ¡°I see, but it was truly gigantic when we- I fought it...¡± he said, rephrasing his words at the end of his statement.

    Eman had no idea what they call it in this world, but based on his earth-knowledge, it was more like a bear. A big bear. ¡°Though, after killing it, the size sank,¡± he added.

    ¡°Re-Really?¡± Kanna asked in which Eman nodded.

    Since his people could not enter his Lord¡¯s Domain when they were outside his range of perception, he had to retrieve them one after another.

    He sent them to guard the soldier¡¯s escape routes. Since they were dealing with a group of organized bandits, Eman felt he needed to be extra careful. However, their number was already pitifulpared to the enemy. Thus, he decided to use his people in his domain.

    Thanks to it, he heard some interesting reports from his people. As former beasts themselves, they were quite adept in sensing the other beasts around, especially those stronger than them.

    They reported that they noticed some strong beasts a few kilometers from the vige.

    He also heard from Uno and Little Sky that they encountered a demon. But Eman just nodded at it. He was more interested in the dangerous beasts they sensed. It could also settle the potential dilemma that he noticed beforehand, the shortage of food. Though there was a bountiful supply in his domain, he could not take it out as it was the food supply for his increasing poption of people.

    After hearing it, he brought Little Sky and Borris with him. The three of them went hunting the beasts around.

    Uno and the others wanted toe, but he rejected them. Well, he could always summon them when the need calls it.

    So the three of them went on an adventure around the vige to hunt the powerful beasts that were wandering around it.

    It was a team consisting of three people. Though there were just three of them, albeit it was a solid team.

    Little Sky¡¯s support abilities were very helpful, though he had to bear with her unceasing curiosity. While Borris was a silent person, Little Sky on the other hand was the exact opposite of him. Well, He could not me her if she was curious about many things, especially about the world. Little Sky was still a child after all.

    Borris took the tank role. He did a good job in blocking and parrying the beast¡¯s attack. He was even tougher than Uno despite having almost the same height, though Borris had a bigger build.

    His tackle attack was verymendable, though unlike Sol and Elder Dark Priest, Borriscked in the aspect of magical ability. He had less magical energypared to the two.

    Eman decided to let him absorb some of the Magic Crysts he had.

    It was because he had a high level that Eman decided to subdue him. After consuming several white Magic Cryst, he finally reached the Gold Stage.

    Thanks to his high physical defense, he could handle the enemy¡¯s physical attack quite well. It was also the reason that the ordinary bandits could not put up a fight against him, after all, bandits were not adept in terms of magical invocation. They were just a group of thugs who wasted their time in loitering, robbing, and doing nasty things.

    He noticed that the more Borris grew up in power, the less effective the Magic Cryst was.

    He spected that each Magic Cryst had a certain amount of experience points. And the more the people in this world advanced, the more experience points they needed to gather to advance, just like in the game; Eman himself was the best example of it.

    This Magic Cryst was like a cheat item in this world. It was able to advance anyone¡¯s rank quite faster.

    Mina told him before that it was a rare item. But Eman didn¡¯t feel it was the case. After killing a horde of ratmen in the first town, he collected several of them.

    Perhaps the reason for it was... grinding. They never grind so they never get more. Thanks to his system, he could identify which enemy was beatable and which were impossible to grind.

    If he keeps on grinding, he could gain as much Magic Cryst as he wants. So, after hunting several furious beasts around the vige, he collected several of them once again. He also got tons of Soul Points and collected many souls. He even leveled up, which is extremely convenient.

    Though their hunting wasn¡¯t so smooth. It was a hard-fought fight, especially against the One-Eyed Furious Ursus.

    Since his people were different from him in regards to level up, he let Borris and Little Sky absorb the Magic Crystals they¡¯d looted to advance them to a new level.

    Thanks to it, they reached the Gold Stage. Like Sol, they also learned new skills after advancing to the Gold Stage.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: Messengers

    Eman also reached the Gold Stage after leveling up. But still, he and Little Sky were a level below Borris.

    After reaching the Gold Stage, he did not receive new skills like the Borris and Little Sky. However, the system gifted him with a gift pack, skill slot, and tons of Soul Points for achieving the rank.

    Though, in terms of rank Borris was a stage ahead of him, in terms of stats he was higher than him, thanks to his inventory in which he could equip equipment into it and gave additional stats to him. There was also his title that boosted all his stats.

    Back at the office, Eman ordered them to rest assured and maintain order while waiting for the pce¡¯smand. Of course, he already knew what the emperor¡¯smand would be.

    This vige will soon fall into his hands. But before that, it must be done by the empire¡¯sw or must go through a legal process to avoid conflict in the future. Especially that Sunville was a former mining vige. Some nobles from the great family would surely take an interest in it.

    Eman¡¯s reputation in the soldier¡¯s heart was steadily rising.

    After another day, the emperor was anxiously gazing from the balcony towards the direction of the southeast. Behind him, some of his loyal retainers were guarding closely.

    .....

    ¡°Your majesty, are you sure you won¡¯t rest first?¡± Said one of the ministers. Currently, along with the emperor, there were 4 other people on the balcony. They were the four ministers from different departments. The emperor was yet to rest. He was dealing with some work all night long. However, the emperor remained silent with his eyes looking afar.

    The emperor only looked behind him when they heard hurried footsteps from behind.

    ¡°Your majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Called out a person wearing the guard¡¯s attire.

    When he noticed the emperor was looking back at him, he went to his knees and reported immediately. ¡°The messengers are here!¡±

    ¡°Okay, bring them here!¡± The emperormanded.

    ¡°Your majesty, are you sure you won¡¯t meet them in the meeting hall or the throne room?¡± Asked one of the ministers. Most of the time, his majesty would meet them in the meeting hall or on the throne.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The retainer instantly fell silent and the guard stopped on his feet when the emperor yelled.

    He could not wait to hear their report.

    ¡°Faster, bring them here! And also, summon the knight captain,¡± The emperormanded once again.

    Two soldiers came to the balcony afterward along with the person in golden and silver full-ted armor. They greeted the emperor upon arrival. Then the person in gold and silver armor stood beside the emperor. On the other hand, the two soldiers went on their knees and began their report.

    ¡°Your majesty, after several months of unceasing battle in the frontline, the hero party along with the united army of the royal soldiers, the noble, and the great noble soldiers had sessfully repulsed the demon¡¯s attack at the frontline,¡± grandly announced the messenger who just arrived from the frontline.

    The ministers along with their trusted retainers widened their eyes in excitement upon hearing the news.

    ¡°Your majesty, hehe, this is great news!¡± Said one of the ministers.

    ¡°Right, your majesty!¡± The others also agreed. ¡°Thanks to the heroes!¡± They shouted proudly.

    Everyone showed a delighted expression. Even the knight captain beside the emperor did as well. It was a very admirable sess.

    However, the emperor remained unchanged. The expression on his face was stale as though he did not hear the messenger¡¯s words. Truly, it was great news. He was d for the sess of the mission. But why did he feel a foreboding feeling?

    The emperor was staring at the messenger with an unchanged expression. ¡°Continue...¡± urged the emperor. He noticed that the messenger had something else to say.

    ¡°Your majesty, in celebration of the heroes and the united soldier¡¯s sess, the Blessed Church requested that the royal family will warmly wee the he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course, no need to tell that,¡± cut the emperor. Honestly, there was no need for the church to say it as it was an obvious thing to do.

    Regardless, the foreboding feeling was still there. The emperor wondered what it was that made him feel uneasy. He tried to scrutinize his mind and search for the possible cause. But he failed to identify it.

    ¡°Your, majesty. How about the casualties?¡± Just then, the emperor heard the Knight Captain¡¯s whisper.

    The emperor widened his eyes. Right. It was the thing he wanted to ask from the very beginning. Thanks to the Knight Captain.

    ¡°Right. Messenger, how about the casualties?¡± He asked right away.

    They noticed the messenger turned glum. ¡°The hero party did not suffer a loss. They only retained slight injuries...¡±

    ¡°Woah! As expected of the heroes, they were truly a reliable force,¡±mented one of the ministers.

    ¡°The great noble and noble families suffered hundreds of casualties on their side...¡± the messenger continued.

    But they noticed the slight pause on the messenger¡¯s report. ¡°However, all of the royal armies were annihted. None of them was able to survive...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone in the room fell silent.

    ¡°W-What do you mean annihted?!¡± The emperor raised his voice.

    Faced with the overbearing pressureing from the Emperor, the messenger trembled slightly.

    ¡°J-Just as you heard your majesty. A-All of them... No! All the royal armies were annihted. No one was able to survive,¡± the messenger stuttered. Even the second messenger beside him had widened his eyes.

    ¡°N-No way...¡± Muttered the second messenger while gaping with wide eyes open.

    The emperor was stunned. Also the knight captain. The ministers fell silent, allowing silence to invade the balcony.

    Everyone knew that among all the united armies, the royal had the most number. They consisted of five thousand royal armies. Yet, none of them was able to survive? How did it happen?

    The emperor felt heaven was mming him. This was just too absurd. The more the emperor thought about it, the more difficult it was for him to believe.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: Messenger from the Sunville Mining Vige

    The news shocked all the people on the pce¡¯s balcony.

    ¡°Messenger, you know the consequences if you made an error in your report,¡± coldly stated the Royal Knight-Captain.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m telling the truth, sir!¡± Stuttered the messenger.

    The Royal Knight-Captain twitched his brow and nced at the emperor.

    The emperor could not help but feel something was amiss. He suspected that there must be behind-the-scenes movements involved in this matter.

    This news had brought too much pressure onto him. And it will worsen at ater date. He had a bad feeling about it.

    This loss of thousands of royal armies will weaken the royal family¡¯s power and disturb the bnce.

    .....

    The emperor secretly clenched his fists as he grabbed the hem of his white and gold sleeves.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± the Royal Knight-Captain called worriedly.

    The emperor raised his hand to signal that he was okay. Though, in truth, he was barely managing to stay on his feet.

    ¡°Not even the General Manive was able to survive?¡± Though he was at a loss, the emperor was able to summon ast-ditch attempt to ask if at least one of his men was able to survive.

    General Manive was an honorable soldier. He survived countless wars and brought back the heads of many enemy leaders.

    He was an experienced soldier and one of the loyal soldiers to the royal family.

    But the response of the messenger further depressed the emperor.

    ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty. Even the great general wasn¡¯t able to survive...¡±

    Silence descended once again.

    There¡¯s nothing the emperor could do at this point. ¡°Anything else?¡± He asked once again, sounding dejected.

    ¡°That¡¯s all the extent of my report, Your Majesty,¡± said the messenger, ending his report, while looking down to hide his face.

    His Majesty the emperor stared at him for a couple of seconds before he looked at the next messenger. His eyes were all but miserable. Even the others could feel it.

    Beside him, the Royal Knight-Captain was standing vigntly, always ready to support the Emperor if ever he lost the strength to remain on his feet. The news was just too unbearable. Even the Royal Knight-Captain himself could not help but frown.

    The other people, the ministers, were whispering among themselves. But the emperor was not in the mood to listen to their conversations.

    The result of the mission ¡®Defense of the Frontline¡¯ was both a sess and also a failure.

    It was a big failure for the royal family who lost their royal armies.

    The emperor stared at the second messenger. But it was apparent on his face that he was appalled. He wasn¡¯t expecting good news at this point. Especially that the Remation Mission had the lowest rate of sess.

    Unfortunately, the surge of emotion dictated his decision at that time and decided to let the young manmand his 100 experienced soldiers.

    Now the emperor started to regret his decision. He shouldn¡¯t have let his emotion dictate his decision as he was the emperor. The emperor thought inwardly.

    Noticing the emperor¡¯s gaze towards him, the messenger from the Remation Mission cleared his throat first then began his report.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am the messenger sent from the Remation Mission,¡± reported the second messenger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Remation Mission was a sess!¡± The messenger Proudly announced.

    The first messenger raised his brow upon hearing it. It must be an easy mission. He guessed. So, it wasn¡¯t a big achievementpared to their sess in defending the frontline. The first messenger thought so.

    However,

    ¡°Remation Mission?¡±

    ¡°The unnned mission that isposed of hundred soldiers.¡±

    ¡°What kind of mission is that?¡±

    ¡°It is a remation of the old mining vige.¡±

    ¡°What? That vige that was overrun by bandits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t it have about a thousand bandits that are upying that ce?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°The messenger said they seeded?!¡±

    ¡°You heard it, right?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    The ministers were whispering loudly.

    The first messenger widened his eyes upon hearing the minister¡¯s conversation.

    100 soldiers versus 1000 enemies? How is that possible?! He eximed in mind.

    Even the emperor was surprised at it. Looks like that young man was truly a capable person. The emperor¡¯s honest thoughts.

    At that time, he had a strong feeling that the mission would seed. He could not exin the feeling he felt that time as it was only based on his intuition. Who would have thought that it truly was a sess!

    But the emperor could not rejoice. He already lost too many soldiers. Perhaps there were only a few left in the Remation Mission.

    ¡°How about the casualties?¡± The emperor asked listlessly. He had no more expectations that there would be only a few of them.

    Probably, only a few managed to survive.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± the messenger chuckled. ¡°Your Majesty, there are no casualties!¡± Dered the messenger.

    ¡°I see. As expected, no one sur¨C wait! What?!¡± The emperor snapped.

    Not just the emperor but all the people present on the pce¡¯s balcony were wide-mouth open.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, no casualties!¡± the messenger repeated as he puffed his chest.

    The other messenger beside him gawked with wide eyes looking at him.

    ¡°A 100:1000 ratio?! Howe the result was no casualties?!¡± Eximed the messenger from the frontline, who failed to control his surprise. ¡°Your Majesty, this person was stating a false report! He must be punished!¡±

    ¡°What the¨C! No, Your Majesty, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Your Majesty!¡± He could not believe it.

    Honestly, even the ministers found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The emperor yelled which silenced the two right away. ¡°Everything will be revealed once everyone returns,¡± said the emperor.

    ¡°If he was telling the truth, then it was a big sess. It was a better aplishment,¡± added the emperor.

    The messenger from the frontline didn¡¯t like how the emperor said it. It seemed like he was saying that the soldiers in the Remation Mission achieved better than the frontline.

    Still, the frontliners were dealing with the demons, which are far strongerpared to mere bandits. Thought the frontline messenger. But, the next words of the messenger from the Remation Mission stunned them for good.

    ¡°Actually, Your Majesty, some of those thousand of enemies, there were demons among them...¡±

    Demons among them...

    Demons among them...

    Demons among them...

    Thest three words reverberated in their ears.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: The parade

    Several dayster, a parade of carriages entered the main street of the main city of the empire. The street was animated with curious people.

    As it was the start of a day, and the sun was as young as the newborn baby, there weren¡¯t as many people roaming the street. Well, that was supposedly the case, however.

    It was different today.

    Few students from the Magical Academy took a detour and watched the parade of carriages, asking the people beside them about these groups of soldiers, and from which mission they belong.

    Many people were noisily gathering at the roadside, whispering and ncing at the parade of carriages. Some were excitedly waving their hands towards the soldiers who were gantly marching.

    Some of the soldiers were proudly puffing their chests while cheerfully returning the waving of hands to the people around them. Some even shouted someone¡¯s name, probably the name of someone they have known. It was the first time that they marched here with a proud face.

    Most of the time, when they came back from a mission, everyone had a solemn face. They could not even put up a fake smile on their faces as more of theirrades lost their lives from the mission.

    .....

    But this time, it was different. Each of them was stered with cheerful expressions on their faces.

    When the onlooker¡¯s eyesnded on the person at the front, leading the group, they started asking the people around them for his identity. But no one of them was able to recognize him. Especially that he was wearing an unusual mask to hide his face.

    Riding a horse beside him was a female soldier from a well-known noble family. The daughter of the Gant General Krug Gestalt, Kanna Gestalt!

    Seeing her, everyone understood that it was a mission directed by the pce. After all, this daughter of the gant general was part of the elite squad of the royal army.

    Suddenly, they heard a rumoring from someone among the crowd. The rumor originated from themon folks who were living nearby. They said that several days ago, there were a hundred soldiers dispatched for a sudden mission.

    The next moment, everyone was talking about it. However, all of them were astonished by what they heard.

    Seeing that there were about a hundred of them marching today, the townspeople understood what it meant.

    ¡°Almost no casualty?!¡± They eximed. What kind of super-elite group are these soldiers!?

    Maybe they were sent to an easy mission with the lowest difficulty rate.

    ¡°I heard, they were sent to reim the fallen Sunville Vige,¡± said a random folk.

    ¡°Wait, Sunville Vige? That old mining vige that was overrun by thousands of bandits?¡± Asked one of the folks who had heard about it.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Just then, everyone was all wide eyes and agape.

    Those who didn¡¯t know about it asked the person who knew. After hearing their reply, their mouths were left hanging.

    Aside from the townspeople, there were also some royal guards among them. They were standing at every corner of the roadside, guarding the street.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the mysterious person leading the group. His identity was still puzzling them. Though, they believed that he was themander of the group.

    In the pce, a soldier rushed inside the throne room.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°The soldiers from the Remation Mission have now entered the city!¡± Reported the soldier who intruded the solitude of the room.

    Upon hearing it, ¡°What! Really?¡± The excited emperor stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Respectfully replied the kneeling soldier.

    ¡°Faster! Wee them to the castle courtyard!¡± Ordered the emperor.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    The soldier ran to ry his order.

    Many royal guards and soldiers were standing in attention when Eman and the others passed the castle gate.

    They were instructed to proceed to the castle courtyard to where they first gathered before departing for the mission.

    It was a long mission. It took them almost a month toe back to the main city.

    Most of them were excited, excited to see their friends, families, and loved ones.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the emperor along with his royal guards led by the Royal Knight-Captain to arrive at the terrace of the castle. They came along with some ministers.

    The news from the two messengers was already known by most of the people in the upper echelon.

    Below them was the courtyard, where the soldiers were gathered.

    ¡°His majesty the emperor and his loyal royal guards have arrived!¡± Announced the guard who was assigned for the job.

    Upon hearing him, all the soldiers knelt. Even Eman knelt also. He had to do it for personal reasons.

    The emperor was stunned for a moment when he saw the person at the front of the group. The emperor wondered what kind of gimmick he was pulling off.

    But he pushed it at the back of his mind. Perhaps the young man just wanted to hide his identity.

    Regardless, the emperor and the others widened their eyes when they saw their number.

    It was truly the exact number of them!

    Before giving his weing speech, the emperor stared at the young man who was hiding his face with an unusual mask that seemed like a grinning phantom.

    Beside him, the ministers were already murmuring while whispering to each other.

    ¡°Is that person in the mask themander?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I know that soldier beside him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the daughter of the Gant General Gestalt?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. No wonder. This group isposed of elite soldiers,¡± Said the ministers in their perspective.

    After the emperor gave the speech, a luxurious meal was served to the soldiers inside the castle¡¯s great hall.

    Eman, on the other hand, was invited for a private talk with the emperor.

    Now, they were facing inside the throne room. No ministers were allowed. Not even his royal guards were there, though they insisted on staying beside the emperor. After all, it was their duty to always stay by his side. But the emperor remained resolute in his decision. Therefore, the royal guards had no way but to obey.

    Eman understood what it meant. He understood what the emperor wanted to convey.

    Eman was quite surprised that he was sitting at the same table as the emperor.

    At the moment, they were facing each other, sitting on the opposite end of a long rectangr table.

    ¡°First, congrattions,¡± opened up the emperor to break the silence.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s a surprising aplishment, young man. First in the history of the Whitestone Empire that such a mission with a low sess rate was aplished outstandingly.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: Land owning

    ¡°We¡¯re just lucky your majesty.¡± Eman wasn¡¯t a fan of acting humbly. But this time, he had to make an exception for himself.

    ¡°Fufu, you don¡¯t need to be so humble, you know. This sess is truly outstanding performance. Raise your head, young man, and be proud of it.¡±

    Said the emperor.

    Eman remained quiet with his mouth extended to both sides to form a smile. He already took off his mask after there were only two of them. Then he nodded from the emperor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Also, with this performance, it will be easy for me to grant you the title of a noble. Congrats, because of it, you are going to be promoted as a noble and be eligible to ownnd,¡± continued the emperor.

    This was the topic he was waiting for the emperor to mention.

    The Sunville Mining Vige will soon fall to his hand. But Eman must first receive the title of a noble before it.

    .....

    There were several ranks to be a noble. The lowest among the rest was the title squire. In ascending order, it was followed by Knight, Baron, Viscount, Earl, Marquis, and Duke. Duke is the highest attainment that a noble could be promoted.

    The emperor said he would be promoted as the Empire¡¯s Knight in theing days. His performance in thetest mission was so outstanding that there¡¯s no need to start from the squire title.

    Eman was pondering.

    Being a noble truly had many benefits. No, in truth, it was truly better. Just that, it also meant that he would be tied to the empire and must oblige to follow the empire¡¯sws.

    Aside from their talk about his promotion and reward, the emperor also mentioned some topics. One of the most notable ones was the return of the summoned Heroes in theing days. He was curious about them.

    ¡®Summoned heroes, huh.¡¯

    Such a word wasn¡¯t new to him who was fond of reading novels with the transmigration and reincarnation genre.

    He wondered if they were humans from his world like in some novels and anime in which the earthling MC of the story was summoned or transmigrated into another world using an incredible spell or through a goddess or god. If they were, then he would be happy to see them.

    Well, in Eman¡¯s case, no incredible spells and gods or goddesses. He transmigrated through dying. In which, he could not exin how it happened.

    Nheless, wasn¡¯t it cool to meet someone who came from the same world like yours in this other world?

    Though he was so looking forward to meeting them, he had no intention of allying with them. He was even skeptical to take the emperor¡¯s offer of granting him the Knight title.

    The next notable one was the talk regardingnd ownership. However, while he was listening to the emperor¡¯s words, he sensed a strange depressing aura from the emperor while he was talking about it. Eman wondered why the emperor seemed so dispirited.

    After their talks, Eman left the throne room and went to find a castle library. The emperor mentioned that there was one. Though, he could perceive the emperor¡¯s suspicion of him when he mentioned it. Especially that he just came back from a mission. Eman exined to him that he was fond of reading while resting. Just then the emperor showed an expression that he understood him.

    The emperor asked him if he didn¡¯t want to celebrate with the others. Eman replied while making a valid excuse that he had some homework in the academy that needed more attention than celebrating. Especially because he was absent for several days.

    The emperor seemed to understand his predicament as heughed despondently at him while narrowing his eyes, seemingly stating the words ¡®I feel you.¡¯

    Regardless, he wanted to skim some information he could find in the library. He had no intention to be a genius by remembering all that¡¯s written in the book.

    He just wanted to waste his time while he was at the castle. He didn¡¯t want to go back to the great hall where the other soldiers were currently celebrating.

    He would rather waste his time in solitude while pondering his next move.

    Eman wanted to build an independentmunity with his people.

    -Not tied with any factions. Not even the empire.-

    However, after reading a specific book in the castle library, Eman sank dejectedly on his seat.

    It looks like it was an impossible wish. It was stated in the book, about the empire¡¯sw regardingnd ownership, that anynd within the empire¡¯s border was under the royal family. Only nobles are eligible to ownnd.

    But, even if a noble owned thend, he could only be considered as the secondary owner. The emperor still had the real power. The emperor could still rescind the lord of thend¡¯s rights when they found out they vited the empire¡¯sws.

    In the end, it still all depends on the emperor.

    It was also urate to say that the lord of thend was just a secondary owner, while the royal family still had full rights.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t it the same as renting thend? Eman closed the book and sighed deeply as he thought.

    With this information in the book, he could alreadyprehend that there was a loophole.

    Although it is indeed true that the emperor still had the full power of thend owned by a noble, it didn¡¯t mean that he could rescind their rights right away whenever he called it.

    If it was as easy as that, then the emperor would never show that kind of troubled expression on his face whenever they touched the topic ofnd ownership.

    So there must be a loophole with it. He had a strong feeling that it was the case.

    Eman left the castle without notifying anyone.

    He needed to meet some people. No, he needed to go home first. Eina and Aunt ire must be so worried about him by now.

    In the castle, Kanna was looking everywhere for Eman. She wondered where the youngmander went.

    But then, a guard who happened to see Eman departed from the castle told her that he already left.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kanna frowned.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: Being a transmigrator

    Eman didn¡¯t immediately go home. He went to the market first to resupply. He ran out of materials for his next potion-making activity.

    To increase his proficiency and unlock more options avable in his Alchemy, he needed to synthesize frequently.

    The higher proficiency attainment he achieved the more medicine will get to unlock.

    Not just that, more unique and helpful potions also would be avable to synthesize.

    In the market, he noticed there were more people now than before.

    People were moving like scattered ants. The noisy banter between the customers and merchants was always present at their stall.

    Eman forced his way to the crowd while maintaining his vignce. In these kinds of ces, thieves and robbers are everywhere.

    .....

    He went directly to the rows of stalls where fresh-looking herbs and nts were being disyed.

    As expected, there weren¡¯t enough rare type herbs that are currently on sale.

    ¡°Uh, madam, do you have stocks of Magenta Floramint?¡±

    After asking the vendor, he noticed a sigh from her. She opened her mouth after a frown.

    ¡°It was already a month now that the stock of it had stoppeding, young man,¡± the vendor replied in a dispirited voice.

    Magenta Floramint wasn¡¯t a rare herb. It could also be gathered easily. However, it only grew in a specific area, the Magenta teau in the Hanging Vige.

    He read it in the book that was in the castle library. It was also one of the reasons that he went to the castle library, to search for some information regarding the ns and herbs.

    After synthesizing more potions, his Alchemy Proficiency level was finally reached Level 19.

    To break through to level 20, he needed to synthesize the B-rank healing potion, in which the Magenta Floramint was one of the main recipes.

    Hearing the vendor¡¯s reply, Eman sighed inwardly.

    ¡°What could be the reason that hinders the delivery?¡± He muttered. But his mutter was loud enough to reach the vendor¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the reason, but I heard gossip about the Hanging Vige...¡±

    Said the vendor while purposely lowering her voice and leaning closer to him.

    Eman wasn¡¯t fond of gossip, but he didn¡¯t fully dislike it. He listened closely to the vendor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really, what was it?¡± He said in a voice that indicated he was interested to know.

    ¡°I heard that the lord of the vige was found dead in his manor.¡±

    Eman¡¯s eyes slightly widened in surprise. He never thought the gossip was so tragic. ¡°That was unexpected,¡± he said nonchntly.

    Whether it¡¯s legit or just wild gossip, he had no connection to it. He was just a passerby who happened to hear it.

    But wait, what if it was connected to the Magenta Floramint issue? Hmm... Perhaps there was some dy in delivery this month. Eman thought so. ¡®Well, let¡¯s see in theing days.¡¯

    He left the herb and nt vendor after buying a couple of them. He wasn¡¯t able to buy the Magenta Floramint Herb. But Eman decided to buy some herbal recipes for the other potions.

    He also bought sweet foods and dresses for Eina and Aunt ire.

    When he was scuttering his storage he saw a card. He remembered it was the card that Mr. us Smith gave him.

    Right, he needed to visit his smithing shop, but maybe at ater date. He wanted toy on the bed for now and rest.

    While Eman was walking the main street, he heard some people loudly talking about the Grand Homing of the hero party.

    When he visited the sweet vendor just a moment ago, most of the people there were also talking about it.

    ¡®Looks like these heroes are so popr in the empire, huh. It made me more curious about them,¡¯ Eman thought.

    ¡®Right. I heard from the emperor that the hero party, along with the alliance of royal and noble armies, were able to drive away the demon¡¯s siege.¡¯

    ¡®Truly admirable. Those guys are fairly strong. If I base it on novels and anime with transmigration genres, perhaps those heroes received blessings or cheat-like abilities or skills.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe they also have a magical system like me?¡¯

    ¡®In that case, I¡¯m not the only oddball.¡¯

    ¡®I am so curious about their powers. I wonder how amazing they are.¡¯

    ¡®Based on the information I heard from Uncle Ronny and co¡¯s, it seemed like those heroes arrived here earlier than me. So they are probably stronger.¡¯

    While Eman was contemting, he suddenly heard the rumbling of his stomach.

    GROWL!

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡®Deym!¡¯

    ¡®I forgot to eat!¡¯

    Before going home, he decided to take a detour and look for a pub. On second thought, he could enter his domain and eat there.

    ¡®But, but, but, it was against a transmigratorw to skip eating in a pub where sexy and cute pub girls from another world were serving!¡¯

    ¡®No. It was a joke. I¡¯m looking forward to the foods in this world.¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, why are there no other races in this world?¡¯

    ¡®Beside from humans and demons, there seemed to be no other races. What a boring world...¡¯

    ¡®Although I¡¯m not actually aiming to lewd them, it is still one of a kind feast in the eyes to see those races.¡¯

    ¡®The absence of those races felt like an iplete transmigration.¡¯

    ¡®It felt like I only transmigrated in a medieval era where magic existed.¡¯

    ¡®Damn...¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, I couldn¡¯t whine. At least I¡¯m alive.¡¯

    Eman stopped pondering after finding himself in front of a pub.

    ¡°Barley¡¯s Pub: the sanctuary of foods and drinks...¡± he read the word written on the canvas beside the door.

    ¡®What a nice sounding slogan...¡¯ he whispered inwardly.

    Eman was about to step inside, but he thought of bringing Little Sky with him. On second thought, what if everyone thought he was a lolicon...

    He shook his head and proceeded alone.

    There weren¡¯t many people inside. He quickly found a vacant seat near the window.

    But instead of a sexy and cute pub girl, a burly man stood near his table.

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: New criminal group

    Two big slices of meat paired with gravy, soup, and juice from whatever fruit, are the foods he ordered.

    After a test bite on the meat, the juicy fat of it immediately dripped out, and the aroma enveloped his mouth. Then, he continued to gnaw on all the food in front of him.

    nk!

    Eman ced back the pork on the te after finishing all of them. It didn¡¯t take him long to finish.

    *Burp!*

    The excess air came out of his mouth, indicating he was full.

    He licked his lips to clean whatever leftover was on it.

    .....

    It was already past noon when he arrived at Aunt ire¡¯s house near the mountain.

    ¡°Big bro I¡¯m so worried about you!¡± Eina screamed out with half-teary eyes upon seeing him.

    She jumped and hugged him like usual. She must have missed him very much. Eman thought.

    ¡°Sorry about that. His Majesty appointed me for a sudden mission which I could not reject,¡± Eman said his sorry and exined the reason he was gone for so long.

    It was alreadymon knowledge in the empire that whatever mission they were sent to, it would usuallyst for long, depending on the missions¡¯ difficulty.

    ¡°Fufu. No wonder a messenger from the pce came here to inform us about it the next morning when you left here that day,¡± said Aunt ire who was currently leaning her back on the side of the entrance.

    ¡°Really?¡± When he saw a nod from Eina and Aunt ire, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, his majesty did promise that he would do it before we departed.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. Wasn¡¯t that good news? It seemed like his majesty took a liking to you,¡± said Aunt ire that sounded excited and amazed.

    Eman smiled. ¡°Well, it was connected to the promised reward,¡± he said.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Eman nodded. ¡°Yes, aunt.¡±

    Eina was darting her eyes back and forth to her brother and Aunt ire.

    Suddenly, Eman remembered something. ¡°Right! Before I forgot I bought some things,¡± Eman touched Eina¡¯s head as he said it. Then he produced from thin air the items he brought. They were wrapped in brown cartons.

    The two of them were already used to seeing Eman producing something from out of nothing.

    Eina¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the items in his hands. Aunt ire, on the other hand, showed a smile.

    The night passed peacefully with a delicious dinner.

    Meanwhile, the three of them were stargazing at the wooden balcony of the house.

    It was a lively night with tiny jewels sparkling in the sky.

    ¡°By the way, Aunt, Uncle Ronny has not yet returned?¡±

    Eman noticed a sigh from Aunt ire before she shook her head. ¡°No. It usually took a month or more if it was a special mission.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He wetted his lips with his tongue before opening it again. ¡°Did aunt also have been on a special mission before?¡±

    Since he heard that she used to be a soldier before, Eman believed that Aunt ire had been on a special mission also.

    ¡°Yes, I have been in a couple of them, especially when I was young,¡± she replied honestly.

    ¡°Uh, can I ask what sort of missions are those?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, those are from long ago, so there was nothing to hide actually. My first special mission was infiltration in the neighboring kingdom. The second was escorting a member of a royal family. Well, I forgot about the third. The next was, I was sent to investigate a great noble family,¡± suddenly, ire paused for a moment. She seemed to remember something as her mouth formed into a letter ¡®o¡¯. ¡°Oh, right, speaking of a great noble family. There have been several soldiers in town these past days.¡±

    Eman slightly frowned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ire nodded. ¡°Well, yeah. There had been something bad that happened with one of the members of their family,¡± ire told him.

    Eman knew that only the Gentlewind family was the nearest great noble family in this vige, so she must be talking about them.

    ¡°That made me curious. Guess there¡¯s something amiss.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. That¡¯s what I suspected. I also heard a gossip¨C¡±

    Upon hearing the word gossip, ¡®Oh. Gossip again? There seemed to be a lot of them these days,¡¯ he thought. But he was curious about what kind of gossip it was this time.

    ¡°Oh, I wonder what kind of gossip it was.¡±

    ¡°That one of the elders of the Gentlewind family has been missing for quite a long time now...¡±

    Eep!

    Eman was almost choked by his saliva when he heard it. ¡®That indeed is not just a simple gossip,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Aunt ire nodded. ¡°Yes. And it wasn¡¯t just a simple disappearance. There seemed to be some reliable witnesses stating that the elder was abducted by an unknown group of people.¡±

    Eman didn¡¯t know how to respond to it. ¡°I, I see,¡± was the only reply he could muster.

    ¡°So Eman, be careful when you happen toe to the town. Rumors stated that the abductors were a new group of vicious criminals. They weren¡¯t even afraid to make an enemy with the great noble family. On top of that, the witnesses I mentioned earlier were the people from parliament. Also, if the rumors were true, then this new group of criminals were truly vicious and not afraid to make an enemy with influential people or family.¡±

    ¡°They could be roaming everywhere. It would be bad if they happened to catch an eye on you and thought bad. So be careful.¡±

    Said Aunt ire out of concern.

    A bead of sweat trailed down on his head. ¡°O-okay, aunt. I will try my best to remember it, though I have never been to the town even once.¡±

    He has been to the main city several times but has never been to this province¡¯s town since he arrived in this ce.

    ¡°But if they were only targeting influential people, then I¡¯m safe,¡± he added.

    ¡°That¡¯s true but who knows when they might bare their fangs to ordinary citizens.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be careful then.¡±

    ¡°They even posted sketches everywhere in the town. So the gossip must be true.¡±

    ¡°Sketches?¡± Eman repeated.

    ¡°Yes. They are the sketches of the criminals.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Looks like the Green family is still searching for their lost elder. Heh, they are wasting their time. Thought Eman.

    The next morning.

    Eman visited the inn where Sol was currently staying like a normal girl.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: Together with Sol

    ¡°M-My lor-, ahem! Eman.¡±

    With a bright smile, Sol screamed when she saw him in front of the door.

    Eman just smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± He asked right away. Sol did not say anything as she followed him after a nod. But a delighted expression was on her face.

    The two of them went to the nearest pub.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Academy?¡± Eman asked after taking a seat.

    ¡°Uh, everything¡¯s fine. But there are many inse¨C¡±

    ¡®Wait, did she just about call them insects?¡¯ Eman thought.

    .....

    He wasn¡¯t bothered by it. However, he noticed Sol stopped her word before speaking it.

    ¡°I mean little puppies who tried to bite me, so I punished them,¡± said Sol. Seeing the troubled expression of the person in front of her, ¡°Uh, err... but don¡¯t worry, it was a legal punishment...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ Eman asked himself, though he didn¡¯t voice it out. But he had a gist of what she truly meant by it. ¡°A legal punishment, huh. ¡°Do you mean a duel?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sol nodded her head.

    He wondered who was the idiot who picked a fight with Sol. They probably thought she was an easy target. Perhaps they tried to bully her. But it was futile, she wasn¡¯t a normal person.

    Hearing the word ¡®legal¡¯, she probably meant a duel. ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, did you enjoy the academy?¡±

    He asked her.

    ¡°Ah, not particrly, but I didn¡¯t dislike it. Though I hope we are in the same ss.¡±

    Eman just smiled. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything about it since it was one of the academy¡¯s rules.¡±

    The two of them weren¡¯t talking about important things. It was just a leisure day that Eman wanted to waste with Sol.

    ¡°By the way, E-Eman...¡± no matter how long or how many times, it was still hard for her to call him by his name. Eman just waited for Sol to finish her words. ¡°Will youe to the academy tomorrow?¡± She asked.

    Seeing his nod, a delighted smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°How about your mission?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a sess.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then, you won¡¯t go away anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Eman noticed Sol¡¯s questioning one after another. At least there was a slight change in her personality. He thought she acted more human now unlike before.

    After his nod, her mouth broke into a wide smile. He stopped for a moment when he noticed her using a fork instead of her usual hand when eating. ¡®So, she was learning pretty fast, huh.¡¯ He was happy for this subtle change of Sol. ¡®Even the way she ate was also controlled now and verydylike.¡¯

    ¡®In addition to her appearance, she finally looked like a proper noble.¡¯ Eman secretly sighed in relief and smile at her development. At least, sending her to the academy was not in vain.

    Eman was only wearing casual clothes. On the contrary, Sol was wearing an expensive-looking dress. He made sure that she would look like a noble. So, Eman purchased expensive dresses for her. He had a reason for doing it. Oddly, he felt like he was bing like a doting father to her.

    Money wasn¡¯t a problem to him. But even though he had so much at the moment, he was still stingy in spending his money on somemodities.

    Especially that he had no proper source of ie at the moment. He needed to be careful if he didn¡¯t want to be broke in this world.

    Also, he had so many subordinates to feed. So Eman was careful in spending his money.

    Around them, he noticed some curious gazes directed at them. Eman chose to ignore it and casually took a bite on a piece of sausage.

    When he was about to take another bite, he stopped eating as he noticed a presence behind him.

    Sol, on the other hand, remained calm as she was sipping her tea.

    If there was another thing admirable to her except her appearance, it was her disposition. He secretly admired this trait of hers. She wasn¡¯t the type who barked unreasonably when something was amiss around her. She remained calm and observant, he didn¡¯t even need to teach her about it. This was her innate trait. This bearing of her made her look so cool. But on second thought, he noticed her killing intent was overflowing from her. She wasn¡¯t truly calm. In fact, she was barely holding herself.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Eman cleared his throat to dispel the pressure from her killing intent.

    Although she took back her killing intent, it didn¡¯t dispel the twitch on her brow. Eman¡¯s mouth broke into a voicelessugh as he whispered the word ¡®good grief¡¯.

    A secondter, he heard a voice in his mind. ¡°My lord, give me permission to squash these insects,¡± she used telepathy. He almost fell on his seat. He wanted to take back all that he said about her. She didn¡¯t change at all! He screamed in mind.

    Eman chuckled inwardly. ¡°No. Let me handle them,¡± he replied through telepathy as well.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± They heard a chuckle from behind him.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Eman asked as his eye nced towards his back. He saw three men standing behind him.

    ¡°Hey, Lady, what is your name?¡± The man in the middle who was wearing a neat suit asked Sol, ignoring Eman.

    ¡°Go away,¡± Eman warned in a nonchnt voice. Seeing the man¡¯s attire, he guessed this person was a son of a wealthy person. With him must be his bodyguards or perhaps his helpers.

    ¡®Shut up, we don¡¯t have business with you, peasants!¡± answered the neat-suited man in the middle.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman made a sudden push on his chair which caused a disturbing creaking noise. But aside from it, the man behind was hit by his chair and stumbled on the floor in a dull sound.

    ¡°Damn! Are you seeking to die?¡± Yelled the neat-suited man.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He did not reply. There was only a nonchnt expression on his face.

    ¡°Hey man, you must be aware of what you did,¡± one of the two people along with the neat-suited man told him in a cold voice while at the same time, cracking noises came out from twisting his fingers and neck.

    ¡°Yes, I am fully aware,¡± he said with a mocking grin.

    ¡°Ugh, beat him!¡± Shouted the neat-suited man.

    The two bodyguards summoned their magical aura on their bodies and went to attack him.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! He evaded the enemy¡¯sbination of punches.

    ¡°Man, you have no idea who you¡¯re making an enemy to!¡± Said one of the men while throwing another glowing punch to Eman.

    But before the punchnded on him, a kick came faster from it. Eman¡¯s kicknded on the person¡¯s guts.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: Back in Academy

    The person was sent flying away and mmed on the table behind him. Fortunately, it was an empty table. The pub workers and the few customers were staring at themotion with dumbfounded faces.

    After kicking the first helper, he went and dodge the second one, who tried to grab him. After sessfully dodging it, Eman followed up with an uppercut that connected to the second helper¡¯s jaw. The person was flipped backward because of the power behind his attack. It was an uppercut with a 200 Soul Energy in it. With his current level, he believed it was enough to knock out the opponent, who was exuding an aura of silver grade.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Eman to defeat them and stupefied the surrounding people.

    ¡°What?¡± it was a surprised exmation from the root of themotion after Eman defeated all his helpers. He could not believe his helpers were defeated by a young man with such ease.

    ¡°What useless mofos!¡± He grunted, but his face twitched to an ugly expression when he noticed the young man was walking towards him. The person pushed his body away from Eman. ¡°You! Don¡¯te near me! Be grateful that I¡¯ve spared your life!¡± He said but fright was visible on his face.

    Seeing the young man had no intention of stopping, his heart sank and nervousness creeped out from within. ¡°Damn it! My family is the owner of the Red Drake n!¡± He bellowed.

    ¡°What¨C!¡±

    .....

    ¡°T-the Red Drake n?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Red Drake n one of the strong ns in the Magical Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Wait, could that man be...¡±

    ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s The Young Lord Shawn. The only child of Baron Vinz Malthor.¡±

    ¡°But, why was he here in the capital?¡±

    Eman heard some surprise utterances. The rich-looking man who had medium-length curly blond hair and Ruby red eyes, showed a smug face after hearing the muttersing from the people around them.

    Seeing the young man stopped on his feet as he nced around, he stood up and announced. ¡°Did you hear them? That¡¯s right! I am the son of Baron Vinz Malthor! Hehe!¡±

    He sneered and continued. ¡°But it¡¯s toote now. Hehe, I won¡¯t forgive you unless you kneel in front of me!¡± Shawn Malthor dered.

    However, Shawn was taken aback when the young man looked back at him. For some reason, ¡®Why was this man staring at him with those cold eyes?¡¯ He felt an inexplicable fright from those eyes. A chill ran down his spine.

    Tsk! How can a mere plebeian scare him like that?!

    He could not believe it. He wasn¡¯t the type of person who was fond of training and getting stronger. So he wasn¡¯t actually strong in a fight. He rather hired someone to protect him. With his status as the only son of Baron Vinz Malthor, no one had dared to anger him.

    But before he knew it, his cor was yanked by the young man in front of him.

    What¨Cwhat! Before he could say anything else, a punchnded on his face that darkened his vision. But it didn¡¯t stop with just that.

    The next to happen was a painful beating.

    Pow! Bum! Pow!

    ¡°Ouch! Wai-wait¨C!¡±

    Pow! Ugh!

    ¡°S-s-s-stop..... p-please...!¡± He begged to stop the beating as he could feel his handsome face was about to get crushed.

    Gwek!

    Whenever he tried to speak, the young man sent a straight punch on his face, making his words left unfinished. Who is this imbecile? He wanted to ask. But he could not as the young man continued beating him. He just wished he would lose his consciousness to not feel the pain any longer. However, how the hell did he remain conscious even after those beatings?! It seemed as though he controlled the power of his punch just enough to make him suffer.

    His face was now bloody and sullen all over as though it was about to explode.

    After thest hit, he finally escaped the predicament when his consciousness started to get clouded.

    But before he lost his consciousness he spoke in mind, ¡®This is unbelievable! Someone raised their hands to the son of the baron!¡¯

    How could he just let this humiliation be unpaid! That bastard will regret it!

    After beating the son of the baron, Eman and Sol left the pub after paying the bill as though nothing had happened. He already lost the appetite to continue eating.

    He had many things he needed to prefer for theing future than wasting his time with these thugs. Especially that he was now going to be the lord of a vige. But aside from that, he needed a benefactor which is why he was pushing Sol as a noble. So that she could act as one.

    His knowledge regarding the empire¡¯s politics was as shallow as a swimming pool. That¡¯s why Eman decided to observe first and followed their protocols while at the same time studying and learning all that he needed to learn.

    If only the empire would not meddle with his vige, then he would not need such preparation. But regardless, he was just an outsider. It was already a big achievement to be a noble in this world in which he was reincarnated as amoner.

    The main reason that Eman wanted to lord his own vige was, it would be easier for him to register his people¡¯s identity. With this method, his people could roam further in the empire without the fear of getting suspicion as they became a legitimate empire¡¯s people. Though, in truth, they were former ratmen. A type of beast that resembles rats.

    Together with Sol, he went back to the Academy the next morning. Same as usual, the two of them went their opposite ways after entering the academy gate.

    Eman went to his ssroom immediately, the 10th ss which was located at the far end of the corridor.

    Everyone looked at him when they saw him. Eman noticed some weird expressions on their faces. Well, since he was absent for a long time, they probably forgot who he was.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: n Battle Invitation

    Eman was just exaggerating. Of course, they would look at him. After all, he barged in at the wrong time.

    There were some people he was not familiar with who are currently in the ssroom.

    He gawked when he noticed that one of them was strangling Faye, his nmate.

    Around them, their ssmates were having ashen faces. It was easy to tell that they were intimidated. He also noticed a familiar person standing with those people who were surrounding Faye. He was one of the members of the Redwing n that he obliterated. He disregarded that person as he could not do anything against him anyway. After seeing him, he noticed that person turned pale. Probably, remembering the sweet memories of torture.

    He had no idea what situation led to the current one. Had Faye had some issues against these people? He asked inwardly. Regardless, as a nmate, what was the right approach in this situation? It only concerned him if he was to get involved in a turmoil he had no direct involvement. He had no idea of the reason for the current situation.

    However, before Eman could say something, he noticed a toothy grin from the person who was currently strangling Faye.

    Then Faye¡¯s warning came after. ¡°Deputy, run!¡±

    .....

    Hearing it, Eman understood that it wasn¡¯t an issue involving Faye alone.

    But before he could turn around and escape, two people were already standing beside him.

    ¡®Fast!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s thoughts. Their hands stretched to grab him. A glint shed in Eman¡¯s eyes. Before their hands could touch him, he had already disappeared from his position.

    A secondter, he was behind one of them, grabbing the back of the person¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± He asked in a cold voice disregarding the dumbfounded faces around him.

    The other person stopped his attack the moment he disappeared from his position.

    ¡°You!¡± Shouted the person who struggled to free himself from his clutch. However, Eman¡¯s hand was tightly sping the back of his neck.

    ¡°What, you bastard! Release me!¡± Grunted the person. But Eman¡¯s hand remained.

    ¡°Heh! Do you think you have the right to demand?¡± Eman put more strength on his sp to suffocate him a little. He could even hear the racing of his heartbeat. But Eman had no sense of pity towards him. He continued increasing his grasp until veins were surfacing on his eyes and face.

    Currently, there were five people in the room who he assumed were not from his ss.

    The one who was strangling Faye had knitted his brows.

    ¡°You, do you want your friend dead?¡± Threatened the person as he shifted from strangling to sping Faye¡¯s face.

    He could feel Faye¡¯s pain from those. The person who was sping Faye was a man with a considerable build. He stood at an estimated six feet and four inches tall. He had a muscr body and exuded a leadership aura.

    The person had a trimmed haircut of blonde color. He must be the leader of this group. Eman thought.

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s belief, Eman did not seem provoked by the leader¡¯s deration. He even strengthened his sp to the person in his hand.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be killing this one also.¡±

    What!?

    Everyone seemed to be surprised when they heard his words. He was very different from the guy they used to know. The image of Eman in their minds was someone who easily gets intimidated with a little provocation. However, the current him seems to be so different from the previous one. Though, the reason for it must be his awakening. There were some cases where a person gained self-confidence after they awakened.

    Regardless, he was still in the lowest ss. So he should know that no matter what he did, there was no way for him to beat these people from the higher ss. He should have kowtowed already and get their forgiveness for whatever their n¡¯s fault towards these people.

    ¡°D-Deputy, d-don¡¯t mind me, escaped right away! These people, we can¡¯t do anything about them. They are backed up by an influential family.¡± Faye tried his best to tell him. ¡°B-Besides, they are from a strong n, they are the Red Drake n and this guy in front of me is one of their captains! Ugh!¡± He added and groaned when the one sping his face put more power on his hand.

    ¡®So, a captain, huh,¡¯ Eman whispered in mind.

    ¡°Fucking noisy stick!¡± Spat the captain to Faye who was trying his best to free himself. ¡°Regardless, if you want your friend alive, release your hand and be obedient!¡± The captain demanded Eman.

    But, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Eman remained unperturbed. He even strengthened his grip on his hostage. Sticky saliva gushed out from the person¡¯s mouth with his tongue tucked out and tears were flowing from his eyes down to his face.

    At this very moment, Eman was pondering, the word Red Drake n seemed to ring a bell in him, but where did he hear it? It didn¡¯t take him long to remember it.

    Right! It was that guy who called himself the son of a baron mentioned in the pub.

    Red Drake n huh. So what was their problem against the Merciless n who was known as one of the weakest ns? Wait, could it be because of what he did to that guy? Eman wondered if it was the reason that led to this situation. There was a high possibility that it was the reason. If it was, their intel was admirable. It was only yesterday that the incident happened, and yet, they already figured out his identity! But he could also be wrong. Maybe there was another reason for this situation. Especially when his eyesnded on that person from the Redwing n.

    Regardless, how about Herro and the other members of the Merciless n? Perhaps they were targeted too.

    ¡°Okay, I will release your friend if you release my subordinate,¡± proposed the captain. No matter what, he could not lose a member. At least not yet.

    Eman sighed inwardly upon hearing it. Fortunately, this captain wasn¡¯t as cold as he thought he was towards his men.

    Eman released his grip. However, after releasing it, ¡°You dumbo!¡± The other person tried to attack him, but.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    They heard a loud yell that stopped his action. It wasing from their captain.

    ¡°Captain, why? I almost got him!¡± Said the person in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Dumbass! Look below!¡± Urged the captain.

    He followed the captain¡¯s words. When he looked below, he froze on the spot with beads of sweat forming on his face. A hand stabbed, a few centimeters from his stomach! A chill trailed down his spine.

    The members of the Red Drake n decided to leave for now. But their captain announced that the end of the Merciless n wille soon.

    ¡°They are probably going to issue a n battle against our n,¡± said Faye who had just arrived beside him.

    ¡°What happened? Why are those guys attacking us?¡± Eman asked Faye.

    ¡°The truth, Deputy sir, I don¡¯t understand as well. Those idiots used us of being the reason why the Redwing n was disbanded. Fools! What can a mere F-rank n do against a B-rank?!¡± Faye groaned.

    Eman fell silent. ¡°So that was the reason huh,¡± he whispered under his breath.

    ¡°Regardless, what was their connection? I mean, it was the Redwing n who got disbanded, so why is the Red Drake n taking action?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Because deputy sir, the Redwing n, and the Red Drake n were allied.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. So that was the case huh.¡± That surprised him.

    Now, he had a full picture of the current situation. That guy must be the one who sang it. Thought Eman as he nced at the specific person inside the ssroom. The person sank on his seat upon noticing his gaze.

    Eman asked Faye when this issue began. Faye told him that it happened just this week. Eman frowned with a cold glint in his eyes.

    He asked next if Herro and the others also received an attack. Faye nodded with a downcast face.

    After their oral ss that morning, Eman and Faye went to their n barracks directly.

    As expected, aside from Pa, the other two had ck circles around their eyes. They also noticed some bruises in them.

    ¡°Was it the Red Drake n?¡± Eman asked Herro who was groaning in pain.

    He noticed Herro¡¯s skeptical face. But soon he opened his mouth under Eman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ugh, y-yes. But don¡¯t mind it, bro. I will find a way to settle it,¡± he said while tapping Eman¡¯s shoulder to convey to him that there was nothing to worry about as he was fine. He was fortunate that his sworn brother was absent those times. If he wasn¡¯t, he would suffer just like them.

    Eman fell silent.

    The next day, just as the captain announced. They received a n battle invitation.

    ¡°What the hell are they trying to pull off!¡± Fatsu bellowed upon reading the letter.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: Betrayer

    The news about the n battle between the F-rank n against a B-rank proliferated like a wildfire on the farm.

    It was the main topic of the day. Most of the students wereughing at it. How could a F-rank n fight against B-rank? It was a bigughingstock. Many of the students were making fun of it.

    ¡°This F-rank n is now a bird in a birdcage,¡±mented a student in the hallway.

    ¡°After all, it is a sure defeat. Haha!¡± Another one said andughed.

    In the barracks of Merciless n, Eman caught the other members having somber expressions.

    It must have been a shock to them to receive such a challenge. On top of that, it was against a strong n. The Merciless wasn¡¯t even a battle-oriented n. It was more focused on the minimal tasks of gaining points rather than battling the other n.

    In a sense, it was a sure defeat no matter if they agreed to the challenge or not. Worst, they would lose all their hard-earned points.

    .....

    ¡°In this regard, it¡¯s better to get disbanded than agreeing to the challenge,¡± said Herro in a somber voice. ¡°However...¡± he looked down as he clenched his hands.

    Eman understood where he wasing from. If the Merciless n agreed to the battle invitation, all of their points would be gone after their defeat. The Merciless n wasn¡¯t even that rich. It wasn¡¯t easy to gain points either. Especially, to a n like the Merciless n.

    If they chose to get disbanded, they could only pay a small number of points and still be able to keep some.

    But everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to start a new n.

    Also, Eman could feel that Herro and the others were unwilling to disband the n. After all, it was already a part of their life. Theyughed and grieved all along. It was like a second home to them.

    Regardless, he was the only one who was not concerned about it. Maybe if the real Eman was in this body, he would certainly feel the same as them. But since it was him, an earthling, and barely knew everyone in this room, he had nothing but a fake sadness.

    Eman asked Herro about the battle schedule and also his honest feelings about it.

    With a skeptical face and teary eyes, Herro told him that he disliked seeing his friends get beaten like a dog in front of many people.

    With just this reply, Eman understood what he meant. It didn¡¯t mean that he wanted the n to get disbanded. He just wanted to protect his friends and their future. So it wasn¡¯t about choosing whether to battle or not. It was about whether he chose his friend or his n.

    Looks like that previous host did a great job on choosing his friend unlike him who only had a backstabber traitor as a friend. Though Eman was not fullymitted to bing everyone¡¯s best friend. He already experienced being betrayed by a best friend so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to trust again.

    Even until now, he was acting following the previous host¡¯s personality towards his friends, but his honest feelings as Yeman still had a trust issue towards others. He could only put his trust in the people in his Lord¡¯s Domain. After all, there was no way for them to betray him.

    Nheless, he would see what he could do regarding the current predicament. After all, he was part of the n also and a deputy to boot. Also, he was the reason that these people got involved in this shit.

    Hah! He sighed.

    Looks like he had to be the betrayer this time.

    ¡°Let me see what I can do...¡± Eman tapped Herro¡¯s shoulder before leaving the Merciless n barracks.

    Herro stared at him. ¡°Bro, what are you nning to do?¡± He asked but Eman already left the room.

    After their practical ss in the afternoon, Herro went to the n Headquarters to report. After a very long pondering, he concluded that it was better to disband the n.

    However, ¡°What? epted the challenge? A person in the Merciless n epted the battle invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. The battle was scheduled to happen next week.¡±

    After hearing it, Herro gaped. He asked about the identity of the person who epted the challenge.

    Wait. He was the n leader so howe someone else took his role? Only the n leader was allowed to ept and decline.

    Herro then asked the staff.

    ¡°Sir, it was the n leader of the Merciless n himself who epted the challenge.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! But I am the n leader of the Merciless n,¡± Herro tapped his forehead.

    The female staff of the n Headquarters stared at him with doubtful eyes. ¡°Please state your name,¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Herro.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, due to negligence of duty as the leader, the leader Herro was reported by all his members. He was relieved from his status and the new leader of the Merciless n was appointed, ¡± the female staff read aloud the report card.

    ¡°What!!!¡± This made Herro shocked. Did someone betray him? ¡°Who is the new leader?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The person named Eman.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    His sworn brother?!!!

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, that is impossible!¡± Herro could not believe it. There was no way his sworn brother would betray him. In fact, he did not neglect his duty as their leader. Wait, did the others think he was incapable as their leader? Perhaps he did someone that infuriated them without him noticing.

    With crestfallen, Herro went back to the n barracks.

    He had to ask them personally.

    However, when Herro arrived at the Merciless n barracks, he noticed it was closed and was locked.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± He asked himself.

    Why is this happening now?

    Did his brother actually abandon and betray him?

    No way.

    Just no way.

    The news about the Merciless n reached the other¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What, they changed their leader?¡±

    ¡°What bullshit is that?¡±

    ¡°Did they think changing their leader could change their fate?¡±

    ¡°Haha, trash!¡±

    ¡°They should have disbanded already!¡±

    ¡°What a joke they were pulling about!¡±

    Many students spat insulting words against the Merciless n.

    While everyone was trashing the Merciless n, the days went by.

    The day for the appointed n Battle had finally arrived.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: The appointed time of the n battle

    It was unusual to see the oval-shaped arena crowded with students.

    It was the day of the appointed battle between the B-rank Red Drake n and the F-rank Merciless n.

    None of the students who were here to witness the battle were guessing who would win the battle; they were guessing how the Red Drake n would trash the Merciless n.

    Not only the male students were present at the moment. Even the female students were here as well to witness the battle, not because they felt it would be an exciting battle, but because it wasn¡¯t frequent to witness a n Battle. So even though it was a match between two ns with a broad gap in fighting power, it was still worth watching.

    Some came here for fun only and had a glimpse of some beauties from the female department. While the others wanted to gather some information regarding the other ns. After all, some people from the famous n were also present today.

    Suddenly, the noisy murmurs and whispers came to a sudden stop when a group of beauties made their way to the vacant seats.

    ¡°T-The princess!¡± A stammering exmation from a male student when he saw the princess and her group.

    .....

    Simultaneously, all heads turned to where he was pointing upon hearing his exmation.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°So pretty!¡±

    ¡°Shhh! Do you wish to get beheaded?¡±

    ¡°Wha-!¡±

    ¡°Wait. Who was the girl beside the princess?¡±

    ¡°The girl with long ck hair?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Based on my intel, her name was Sol Reia. A noble from the far east. She migrated to the empire to finish her study here in the Magical Academy.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she so pretty?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Is there even a need to ask that?¡±

    ¡°Look how exquisite her body is. He could easily pass as a princess of a nation with that beauty.¡±

    ¡°You two! Careful not to get heard by that other beauty with them!¡±

    ¡°You mean the girl with shoulder-length ck hair?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Do you even know her identity?¡±

    A chill ran down the student¡¯s spine after a second look.

    ¡°W-wait! She¡¯s that cold girl who once beat up a guy who tried to show his feelings for her.¡±

    ¡°Idiots! That¡¯s Young Miss Hemina of the Skyze family. The idiot who tried to court her at that time didn¡¯t even know her identity. (Smh)¡±

    Mina along with Sol and the princess also came to watch the battle. Mina and Sol knew that it was Eman¡¯s n. But, contrary to Sol, Mina felt anxious for theing battle. After all, the Red Drake n was famous in the male department.

    They have a total of 50 members, and most of them were Silver Grade and their captains were at the peak of Silver. On the other hand, aside from Eman, none of the other members of the Merciless n was battle-oriented. So it was a big difference.

    Also, most of them were barely a silver rank. Now that Mina thought about it, she had no idea of Eman¡¯s stage.

    If she thought about Eman¡¯s fighting capability, even Mina herself could not gauge his strength.

    Logically, he should have started from the most basic stage since he was a newly awakened one. It was just barely two months when he awakened.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to advance to a new level. Mostly, it took 3-5 months for the Bronze Stage to level up. 5-7 months for the Silver Stage, and it took 7 months to 1 year of extensive training for the Golden Stage to level up. Whereas each stage consisted of 5 levels.

    Mina narrowed her eyes when she noticed a familiar figure at the corner of her eyes.

    It was Hannah. She came along with her group of new friends.

    Hannah seemingly noticed her gaze as she looked towards Mina. Their eyes met for a second before they looked away at the same time.

    Looks like she came as well to watch Eman¡¯s n battle. She wondered what Hannah¡¯s true feelings were. This girl was hard to discern. Mina thought so.

    The surrounding students who came to watch theing battle erupted into a loud roar when a group of people walked towards the center of the arena.

    Each of them was wearing the academy uniform of Magical Academy.

    ¡°Hehe, look captain. Even the princess is here to watch our battle,¡± pointed a man with long curly dyed green hair.

    ¡°This is our lucky day. So don¡¯t waste the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°By the way, captain, will theye?¡± Another member asked.

    The captain knitted his brows.

    In the onlookers¡¯ podium, ¡°It was almost the appointed time. Yet, there was no sign of one of the members of the Merciless n,¡± muttered the princess.

    Mina and Sol remained silent.

    ¡°Hey, Big Sis, what happened if they failed to show up?¡± She asked Mina. The princess was also the same as the others, she had no idea about the rules regarding the n battle.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t show up before the appointed time, then the Red Drake n will win by default,¡± replied Hemina to the princess.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hemina knitted her brows. She wondered if Eman and his n thought of forfeiting the match.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he wille.¡± They heard Sol mentioned it.

    The princess was quite curious about this person that her Big Sis and Sol were looking forward to watching. However, there were only 10 seconds left before the end of the countdown.

    Even the other people around were already saying that there was no way the Merciless n would show up.

    Who in the right mind would choose toe even though their defeat was certain?! Of course, the most logical thing to do in this kind of situation was to forfeit the match. With this line of thought, everyone believed that the Merciless n had forfeited. It was the reason that they didn¡¯t show up yet. Though, it was understandable given the gap between the two n¡¯s strengths.

    However, at thest second, everyone fell silent when the member of the Merciless n had finally shown up.

    Weirdly though, there was only one person who came to face the 10 strong members of the Red Drake n!

    What the heck is this! Eximed an onlooker.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: The start of n battle

    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± muttered Mina upon seeing Eman¡¯s figure.

    Sol, on the other hand, showed a smile that briefly stunned Mina and the Princess.

    Regardless, Princess Liya narrowed her eyes, following the young man who was walking calmly.

    Wait. He looked familiar to her! Princess Liya tried to ponder about this man.

    Right, right. He was that guy. The guy she saw at the banquet and the guy that supposedly their target for assassination.

    Now, now. This n battle turned out to be interesting. She was d she came to see it. She wondered how strong he had be after their battle.

    The audience on the benches were all but murmurs and whispers after seeing that there was only a person from the Merciless n who came to the arena.

    .....

    ¡°What the merciless fool was thinking?¡±

    ¡°Sssh! Maybe he wanted to kowtow alone and beg for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Mm, idiots! Then why did he have to do it in the middle of the crowd? If I was him, I would go to the Red Drake n headquarters and beg for their forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. That makes more sense.¡±

    The people around started toment on the unusual situation.

    Somewhere around the arena, ¡°Miss Han, it is him,¡± pointed a female student to Eman who was calmly and unhurriedly walking towards the center, to where the members of the Red Drake n were waiting like some bosses.

    Hannah remained quiet as she was staring at his figure. Her feelings at the moment were conflicted and contradicted.

    Of course, there was still the love she felt towards him, but also, the hate. Hate was dominating as she felt betrayed by him. And the sin he did to her and her family wasn¡¯t easy to forgive.

    She loved him, yet she hated him.

    Looking at him, she felt he changed a lot. The way he walked and brought himself. Also, his fight against Jura proved that his change wasn¡¯t only minimal. Even his strength showed a dramatic improvement.

    For some reason, she felt like the current Eman was more dangerous. Especially if he continued his vile actions towards innocent girls.

    Hannah¡¯s lips trembled slightly when she bit them.

    ¡°Yo! Fufufu, are you a lostmb?! Hahaha!¡± With a mockingugh, the captain of the Red Drake n greeted with a question when Eman arrived 20 steps away from them.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman stopped on his feet. Actually, he tried some ways to settle these issues. But he learned that a lower-ranked n had almost no privilege. They could not even use the n-Protection-System.

    There were only two paths he could choose, to ept the challenge or disband the n.

    Regardless, after iming the leadership role, he was already set on one choice.

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides. Although they were going to battle an F-rank nonbattle-oriented n, there were 10 members of the Red Drake n who were standing in front of him.

    Kuku.

    Eman sneered.

    ¡°So, are these all the numbers you need to defeat a mere F-rank n? Fufufu, aren¡¯t you a proud n?¡± Eman asked in a mocking tone.

    The captain of the Red Drake n frowned.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to point out, huh?!¡±

    The members of the Red Drake n bellowed at him.

    Eman grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too obvious?¡± Right. Most of them knew where he wasing from.

    The people who were currently present to witness the battle were wondering what they were talking about. Unfortunately, they could not hear their conversation. They could only wait for the start of the battle.

    The captain of the Red Drake n squinted his eyes. ¡°So, are you proposing a duel?¡± He asked while ring at him.

    They believed it was his purpose for saying those lines. Especially that the Merciless n could not win against their number. So he was provoking them for a duel instead of a n battle.

    Regardless, it was futile. The Red Drake n was known for taking advantage of what little advantage they have.

    However, Eman chuckled. ¡°Fufu, not really. I mean, what will the others feel about you when a single person from the F-rank n beats you guys of the B-rank alone?¡±

    What!

    The members of the Red Drake n gawked upon hearing him. Then they startughing on top of their lungs.

    HAHAHA!

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting dumbass?!¡± Asked the captain with tears in the corner of his eyes.

    Not only him, but all his men were also batshitughing at Eman¡¯s words. This is just too much of a joke statement that they heard in their whole life.

    A 100 percent out of sense! Hahaha!

    The audience wondered what they were talking about. Why are the members of the Red Drake n suddenly guffawed?

    There was no rule stating the minimum number of participants in a n battle. As long as there was a member from each n who joined the battle, it was a big fine.

    Eman¡¯s mouth curved upward.

    ¡°The appointed time hase. There are members from the opposite n present. So there is no reason to not start the battle!¡± Suddenly, an announcement came out from nowhere. It resounded around the arena. The voice was feminine and young based on how Eman hears it.

    Eman was quite surprised. He wondered what kind of devices they were using. But when he nced around, he could not spot a single speaker. Perhaps it was done through an incredible magic spell.

    Although the battle was about to begin, most of the audience was still wondering if there was really one member from the Merciless n going to participate in this battle.

    ¡°Ugh, won¡¯t it end so fast?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it will! What can a mere one man do against ten?¡±

    ¡°Despite that, he¡¯s up against the Red Drake n. Most of their members are higher level.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there is their captain.¡±

    ¡°This will be a boring fight.¡±

    ¡°Haha, right, right. So unsatisfying.¡±

    The other studentsmented with crestfallen.

    ¡°Alright, everyone! Let¡¯s roll the dice,¡± said the announcer.

    ¡°Wait, it isn¡¯t a fighting battle?¡± The princess asked while gawking.

    ¡°Fufu, what are you saying princess? Of course, it depends on what kind of battle will get selected. It¡¯s random.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The princess was surprised.

    Mina chuckled. Well, she understood, since the princess was only a first year.

    Sol on the other hand just didn¡¯t care what kind of battle it was. Her eyes and attention were on him only.

    A t yellowish widescreen suddenly appeared overhead Eman and the Red Drake n. In it were empty squares.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s start the shuffle!¡±

    The squares randomly glowed for about 10 seconds before the glow stopped in a specific square.

    ¡°The selected battle is...¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: One-sided beating

    ¡°A face-to-face brawl!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Puffft!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°A face-to-face brawl?! This man is the epitome of bad luck!¡± Hearing it from someone, Mina didn¡¯t know if she would feel worried or agree with the person¡¯sment.

    Eman was just so unlucky.

    .....

    Out of many choices out there, why does it have to be a face-to-face brawl? He was up against 10 people. Well, she hoped they would not go to the extent of injuring him gravely.

    If only it wasn¡¯t prohibited to help, she would offer herself to help him.

    Mina secretly prayed for his safety. She nced beside her and noticed Sol with a nonchnt face. Mina already understood that Sol was just that type of girl. Right, she heard many of the girls in the academy were hating her. They even went to the extent of challenging her.

    To Mina¡¯s surprise, no one was able to defeat her.

    She wondered how strong Sol was.

    Sitting in the middle was the princess. Currently, she was wearing a look that was looking forward to the brawl.

    ¡®Look at this brawl-loving princess.¡¯

    Mina shook her head at Princess Liya, who was staring at the arena with zing eyes.

    In the middle of the arena, all the participants from the two ns were now ready for the battle. However, many of the onlookers around still could not believe that one person persisted to continue the battle.

    On second look, he looked so familiar to most of them. Right. It was him! The person deemed as magic-less in the whole academy. The person who tried to reach his hand to one of the academy¡¯s belle.

    Damn!

    No wonder he did not back down even though he was up against ten opponents. Well, since that person was not in the right mind, to begin with.

    Many of the onlookers started taunting Eman when they learned it was him. The infamous person in the academy.

    ¡°So it was him, huh!¡± Said the captain after one of his men whispered into his ear. Then a toothy grin appeared on his mouth.

    ¡°Okay, since both of the ns seem ready, let¡¯s not further dy the battle! Everyone! After the countdown, you may start the fight!¡±

    After the announcer said it, 10 seconds were disyed on the widescreen monitor and the ground suddenly glowed. The next second, Eman and the others found themselves surrounded by bushes.

    Right.

    This was the function of an oval-shaped arena. When the number hit zero, the captain of Red Drake n beckoned to his men to beat up the fool.

    After learning that it was this person who might lead them to uncover the reason why the Redwing n was disbanded, the captain wanted to beat this guy first and let him spill the beanster for how the Redwing n got disbanded.

    While wearing wide grins on their faces, the members of the Red Drake n race forward.

    They were racing to see who would be able tond the first strike on this fool.

    ¡°Oh my, they are tolerating this battle as some kind of a game,¡± said one of the audience.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my win!¡± Laughed the first member of Red Drake n who managed toe first in front of Eman. With a face simr to aughing lizard, the person lifted his shining fist to punch the idiot in front of him.

    However,

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    He was surprised when his shining fist was stopped by a palm. Then his face shook and his eyes were about to pop out from his eye-sockets when a fist wasnded on his face. He couldn¡¯tprehend where that fist came from. It went straight to his face without him knowing.

    They noticed a figure flying away. When they were finally able to determine who it was, everyone gasped for a second before they wondered what happened. The first member of the Red Drake n was sent flying away?! What? How?!

    They stared back at the person who was now surrounded by the members of the Red Drake n. Most of them expected that it would be a boring one-sided beating. It was still a one-sided beating, but the one who did a beating was the opposite of what they had expected.

    Instead of multiple people beating up a single opponent, it was a single person beating up multiple opponents.

    All their attacks were caught and pped with ease. Even their magical attacks were treated like nothing.

    All the onlookers were watching with dumbfounded faces while Eman was kicking the asses of the members of the Red Drake n.

    None of them were expecting such a result. Wait, is this an illusion? What the hell are they watching at the moment!? Is this a scripted battle? They could not believe the turn of events. Why was it the opposite of what they expected?! That B-rank n was being beaten up by a person from an F-rank n!

    This is a super disgrace of the Red Drake n!

    When they looked at the captain, they noticed that he was even having a shocked face, seemingly not expecting this result.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing dumbass!¡± The captain roared.

    But it was toote, his men were all bruised and cut. Their faces were swollen and barely conscious.

    They did not expect that this man was so strong. Their attacks could not even deal damage to him! It seemed as though they were hitting a high-level monster known as the earth golem. Even their magical attacks were like breezes to him. Is this person even a human?!

    Waaaait! Who was that who said that this man was a magic-less human?! Who was the f**king bastard who spread the fake news!? They wanted to shout. But it was toote, their bodies were aching all over. This man was too strong for them. Regardless, why this person in the F-rank n? He should have been recruited by those powerhouse ns.

    Somewhere in the arena, Herro was watching the fight with wide eyes. ¡°Is that person his sworn brother?¡±

    He already knew that his brother became stronger after he awakened, but not to this extent.

    The princess¡¯s eyes glint. She knew it! This man was truly incredible.

    Mina, on the other hand, gawked. She never thought that Eman¡¯s strength was already to this extent that he was capable of defeating those multiple opponents.

    Sol, on the contrary, well, she already expected this result. It was her lord after all. Puny insects!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: Earth Shattering attack!

    Pulse in cross shape appearing on the captain¡¯s face. He never expected that this man was so capable.

    His men were now groveling on the ground. Some of them had already lost consciousness. And that guy was broadly grinning while stepping on one of his men. All of them were beaten ck and blue.

    A bright, magical aura burst out from his body when the captain bumped his fists.

    The next second, the ground shook. The captain suddenly charged. Looking at his furious face, Eman grinned further.

    He didn¡¯t mean anything by his words recently. He was just warning them. But it seemed like they misunderstood him.

    Fufu.

    Looking at the enemy who was rushing like a rampaging beast, Eman secretly produced pieces of stone in his hand.

    .....

    Before the captain noticed, he suddenly lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    What!?

    The next time he noticed it was already toote, he was rolling on the ground. Then he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his leg.

    Even the onlookers failed to notice what happened. However, in the corner of their eyes, they noticed a streaking red glint, though it vanished in a split second like a passing meteor.

    Mina widened her eyes. Right. She remembered he had that kind of ability! That ability defeated those fierce beasts in the Giant Cliff Hole. Mina was unaware that one of those fierce beasts was currently watching the battle along with her. And now, she was in the form of an exquisite youngdy.

    Ah! Sol remembered those red lights. Those were the lights that dominated her. Thanks to those lights, she was finally able to leave that ce.

    The captain forced his body to stand. He summoned magical energy on his wound on the leg to stop the bleeding. The captain did a good job to remain calm even in his situation.

    The captain had a robust figure and was physically fit. Not only that, he seemed to be someone with high pain tolerance.

    Even with his injury, he was still able to stand up and continued charging towards Eman. However, before he could arrive near him, another stone pierced him.

    But the captain was still able to endure it. He continued charging. Eman had to admire his determination.

    The captain summoned magical energy on his feet. Then he leaped in the air about 10 meters above the ground.

    While he was in the air, magical energy burst out from his right hand and arm.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Earth-Shattering attack!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s going to unleash his super attack?!¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Captain wanted to end the battle in a single punch!¡±

    Everyone stared with wide eyes at the figure of the captain of Red Drake n,

    Some notable individuals who were watching the current battle in silence had their eyes squinted.

    However, while the captain of the Red Drake n was in mid-air, they noticed Eman gathering a brilliant red-orange aura on his left hand.

    ¡°Wait, what the hell was he nning?¡± Asked a baffled audience.

    No one knew what he was nning, but looking at him, most of the audience thought that he must be nning to counter the captain¡¯s attack. But isn¡¯t it a risky bet? They asked in mind.

    Of course, it is!

    The next second, everyone heard a loud explosion.

    Boom!

    The pressure of the attack wafted the bushes and scattered them away at the ce where Eman was standing just now.

    Even the unconscious members of the Red Drake n had their bodies rolled away.

    The next moment, when the scattered pieces of the bushes finally calmed down, everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°H-he caught it?! Eximed an astonished audience.

    ¡°Is this guy a monster?!¡±

    Even the princess could not help but be amazed at what she was witnessing. She already had an experience battling with Eman, so she knew the extent of his strength. But this! She could not believe that he was at this degree already.

    It was beyond what she initially expected of him.

    Stopping a super attacking from someone in the peak of silver was just inviting trouble. Yet, he managed to stop it.

    Unbelievable!

    Just how strong he had be. Those who used to look down on him had their mouths could not be closed. They were wondering if they were dreaming or what. Is this the same person they used to know? Or perhaps he was an impostor! There was no way that guy was this strong.

    However, no matter how they denied it, they knew that it was him. They heard that he awakened just recently. Just what kind of awakening did he experience for him to obtain such power?!

    He did not only beat the whole gang of Silver stage students, but he also stopped an attack of a captain from a B-rank n!

    Those who were familiar with Eman had an almost uniform thought at the moment- that he suddenly turned from useless trash to a monster with unfathomable strength.

    Now they started to see him in a new light. But also, many of the experts were now noting him.

    They originally came here to watch the fun of the Red Drake n. But they did not expect to witness a different result. However, this is more interesting than witnessing a high-ranking n bullying a pitiful kitten of an F-rank n. Though, that kitten was actually a scary tiger.

    After catching the captain¡¯s attack, the captain felt something akin to lightning crawling within his body in a brief moment. The next second, he found himself unable to move.

    ¡°What the-!¡± The captain uttered, but he failed to finish his words because a punch struck him on the stomach.

    The captain¡¯s face twitches in pain. Then he gradually falls to his knees until he grovels on the ground while hugging his stomach.

    Standing beside him was that person with his hand in a fist and his face was wearing a cold look while looking down at him.

    ¡°So, what do you think the others think about you right now?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: Hero¡¯s party

    Eman left the arena after leaving those words, leaving the dumbfounded audience behind. After defeating the captain, it was already decided that the Merciless n won the battle.

    The arena already turned back to normal. The bushy field was now back to the previous in field.

    On the other hand, the members of the Red Drake n are now lying on the ground, some were unconscious and some were groaning in pain along with their captain.

    The news of the defeat of the Red Drake n against an F-rank n was proliferated fast from one mouth to another.

    On top of that, it was one person from the F-rank n against 9 members and a captain from the Red Drake n.

    This was a total embarrassment for the whole Red Drake n.

    It infuriated the other captains of the said Red Drake n.

    .....

    The captain who fought in the n battle was now the subject of punishment along with his men. Also, they were in danger of getting ousted from the Red Drake n.

    On the contrary, even though he was present in the arena, Herro could not believe that Eman won the battle.

    He wanted to help him fight, but he was skeptical as he wasn¡¯t strong enough. And also, he felt betrayed by his brother. He doubted him. It was also the reason that he remained as a spectator.

    Now, Herro felt ashamed when the others told him the reason why Eman did it. The reason Eman took over the leadership of the n.

    Because Eman believed Herro would rather choose to disband the n instead of epting the battle invitation. Herro was concerned about his friends and his safety. His mindset was telling him, -What¡¯s the need of epting the n battle if their defeat was certain. They would only end up getting beaten up anyway-. He already believed that they would end up losing. So why make it difficult for them? Disbanding the n was the most logical choice.

    With this mindset, Eman fully understood him. That¡¯s why he acted like a viin and a betrayer because it was better to act on his own than to discuss it with others. He believed that Herro would not believe him if he told him that he could beat them. After all, he only awakened recently. No normal people in this world would be strong as fast as him.

    Still.

    Eman wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure that his n would seed. Fortunately, he seeded. Though he did not expect that Herro would remain as the spectator rather trying to help him. Maybe he was so shocked to have been betrayed by his best friend.

    ¡°Brother, please forgive me!¡±

    Herro kowtowed in front of him while asking for forgiveness. He did not even offer to help him in the n battle even though he was his sworn brother. Herro bit his lips in frustration for being a useless sworn brother. No. He had no right to call him his sworn brother again! Herro believed he just made a huge mistake in his whole life.

    Eman smiled, then epted his apology. He did not even need to do it. Eman made sure that Herro would not interfere in the n battle by making him shocked by the betrayal. It would be hard for him if one or two Merciless members woulde to join the n battle. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure if it would seed. Fortunately, it did.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t important now. After defeating the members of the Red Drake n along with their captains, many high-ranking n officials sent an invitation to him. Perhaps they wanted to invite him to join their n. Though some wanted to duel him.

    He refuses all of them. He had a feeling that he would end up bing their training dummy. Also, he was the leader now of the Merciless n.

    When Eman tried to return the leadership to Herro. They shook their heads.

    They said they have decided to let him be the new leader of the Merciless n, to which everyone agreed. Eman then nodded. Looks like he had to take responsibility for his actions.

    The following day, Eman visited Herro. He needed to undergo a seminar. In truth, he just came to ask some rules about the n. As a leader, he needed to learn it. It was mandatory as a leader to learn the n rules!

    ¡°What? I can recruit members from the female department?¡± Eman was surprised to hear it.

    Around this time, the road in the main city was more lively. There were stalls all over and people were gathering at every corner of the streets.

    Most of them were standing at the roadside while wearing curious expressions on their faces. Looking at them, it seemed as though they were excitedly waiting for something.

    A momentter,

    Tigidig! Tigidig!

    Everyone stopped conversing and silence immediately descended in the street when they heard rapid, hard-stomping noises of horse hooves against the ground.

    ¡°They¡¯re here! The hero¡¯s party and allied army are here!¡± Shouted the man riding the horse.

    A momentter, a long caravan entered the gate of the main city.

    All the people around shouted their praises to the group of people who were riding the grand-looking carriage. However, it was weird that each of them was young people about the age of academy students.

    ¡°Long live the heroes!¡±

    After one of the people around shouted it, it was followed by another shout.

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    The chants repeated like an echo. A quite handsome young man with brush-up hair dyed blonde, who was standing in front, waved his hand towards the onlookers.

    ¡°H-handsome! Kiyaahhh!¡± Some youngdies who were currently watching the parade of returnee soldiers and heroes wailed in excitement.

    ¡°Hey, Reena, why don¡¯t you wave your hand as well?¡± Asked the young man to the pretty girl beside him.

    The girl had a nonchnt face. She had long light blue hair that was tied at the back. She had almond eyes and emerald-colored pupils. In short, she was pretty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with useless things, Kyle,¡± she replied. The two of them were the leaders of the heroes¡¯ party. Around them were some other youngsters like them.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: The first day

    There are a total of 30 heroes summoned by the Blessed Church.

    After arriving in this world, most of them were both puzzled and surprised. They appeared inside a spacious room. Beneath them were unusual marks and they were surrounded by four golden pirs with glowing imprints of golden color.

    Upon seeing it, most of them thought that it looks simr to a sci-fi fantasy movie.

    When they nced around, they noticed some people were wearing unusual dresses. An all-white gown and a veil on their heads hid their faces.

    About 16 people were surrounding them at that time. They screamed out upon seeing them, ¡°Wee, dear Heroes!¡± seemingly excited and celebrating for something.

    The puzzle group of students was flocking in the middle of the room. They were warily ring at the people around them.

    Amid the confusion, two students were able to remain calm and were able to ask a question to the person who stood up among the rest.

    .....

    He was wearing a gold and white gown and wearing an unusual cap. He had long white beards that covered the entire bottom of his aged face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A pretty student with light blue hair stepped in front and asked a question.

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Added a male student with blonde hair.

    The old man greeted them and announced something that stunned all of them.

    ¡°My name is Archbishop Anon Nymoz III. Wee to the Blessed Church of the Whitestone Empire, young heroes!¡±

    Said the old man while raising his hands to both sides, seemingly weing them warmly.

    ¡°H-Heroes...?¡±

    One of the students wearing eyesses muttered, but in his eyes, there was a surprise and excited expression.

    The students asked them more questions. Most of them could not believe what the Archbishop said.

    How did something that only happened in a fantasy movie happen to them? No way! This person must be fooling them, thought the others who could not believe the Archbishop¡¯s words.

    Perhaps it was only a dream or maybe they were abducted by a criminal organization. Crime is especially high in the city right now. There were even some rumors about the disappearance of some students.

    However, looking at their attire, they didn¡¯t seem like members of the bad organization. Their attire was truly for the people of the church.

    The Archbishop then answered their curious question for almost the entire day.

    ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t the earth?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Bellowed an angry student with a pair of earrings on one ear. This student was Arthur, the infamous delinquent in the university.

    Even with the threatening gazeing to the delinquent Arthur, the Archbishop remained unperturbed. The benign smile on his eyes had never changed.

    ¡°In that case, I beg you to please watch this. I hope this will ease all your uneasiness and puzzlement.¡±

    After saying it, the Archbishop tapped the tip of the cane, he was holding, against the tiled floor.

    Everyone heard the noise. On top of that, it seemed as if the floor vibrated. A momentter, their ears heard stepping noises from one of the doors around them.

    Then a person walked in from the door ahead of them. Though, everyone was watching the person full of curiosity. The person¡¯s gown was different from the others. It was gold in color and much longer. They could not see the person¡¯s face because of the gold-colored veil the person was wearing.

    After stopping beside the Archbishop, the person lifted both of her/his hands in front. The next second, all the university students were stupefied when something materialized in mid-air. It was floating above the person¡¯s hands.

    ¡°A golden book?!¡±

    ¡°A G-Grimoire!¡± The student with eyesses eximed upon seeing it.

    ¡°It is the Book of Ritual for summoning heroes like you. It was bestowed by the Heaven Overseer who was overseeing the empire since the start of this world¡¯s creation.¡±

    ¡°What!!?¡±

    The students could not quite understand his words. But their attention was at the floating golden book that was exuding a bright aura.

    When the university students finally calmed down, they were given the full privilege of whether to rest or have a good dinner. Most of them chose to rest as they had yet fully absorbed the surprising news. Some went for dinner. Though skeptical, they were so hungry that they didn¡¯t care anymore if there was poison on their meal.

    All of them widened their eyes at the luxurious cuisines in front of them. After taking the first bite, as though they were possessed by hungry wolf spirits. It was followed by another bit, then another.

    They were given good amodation and were well-treated.

    The blonde young man and the pretty girl with light blue hair are one of those who chose to rest. They lost their appetite after listening to the archbishop¡¯s words. The next morning, they heard about the luxurious meal the others hadst night.

    As their stomach was growling, they decided to eat this time. Some people wearing white dresses and a veil on their heads took them inside a spacious chamber with two long rectangr tables ced side by side.

    They took their seats.

    All around the room was shiny and they could even see their reflection on the tiled floors and the wooden tables.

    A momentter, some people with long caps on their heads and wearing white gowns, entered the chamber. On their hands were utensils and steel trays.

    The students¡¯ eyes shined brightly upon seeing the items on their hands.

    The tempting aroma went inside their noses. It was followed by gulping sounds.

    ¡°Hehe, try it, Kyle!¡± Said one of the students with short blue hair to the person beside him.

    Kyle, the guy with brush-up blonde hair, stared at the piece of meat in front of him.

    After poking the tender meat with pork, the juice came out and gave an unimaginable aroma. Kyle gulped the saliva in his throat.

    On the other table, the pretty student with light blue hair was surrounded by female students that were relentlessly urging her to try it, to take a bite.

    Though skeptical, she sliced a piece and took it inside her mouth.

    ¡°Yum!¡± She eximed in a childish voice with her mouth full.

    Kyle also praises the food. ¡°Holy, this is more delicious than the main dish I ate in a luxurious hotel in a family vi!¡±

    ¡°Right?! I told you! Haha!¡±

    When everyone was full, the archbishop together with the mysterious people in white gowns came inside the dining chamber.

    Every head turned to the archbishops when they heard him say, ¡°Fufu. How¡¯s the food everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It was good gramps!¡±

    It was the delinquent Arthur who eximed.

    A nod and a grin appeared on the Archbishop¡¯s face.

    After that day, the university students from earth were dumbfounded once again, when the archbishops announced that they could use magical stuff and could summon magical energy and fire elemental power.

    At first, they were doubting his words. But, one of the students stood up and shouted. ¡°Really?!¡± It was the student wearing eyesses.

    His voice wasn¡¯t that of a scared person, more like he sounded excited.

    ¡°Yes, of course...¡± nodded the archbishop.

    The archbishop called out one of the gowned people and asked the person to demonstrate the magical power he mentioned.

    They saw when the person created a glowing ball.

    At first, they thought it was a magic trick. But after the ball of light took the form of a bird, a glowing yellow bird, everyone stared at it in amazement.

    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to convince them. After all, back to the earth, magic tricks weremon. So even if they thought it was different from the magic tricks on earth, they still could not fully convince themselves to believe that it was made of energy known as magical energy.

    Looking at their skeptical faces, the archbishop called out the student with eyesses.

    The student went to the front and stood in front of the archbishop.

    Everyone was wondering.

    Then the archbishop instructed the student what to do. The student nodded his head several times, seemingly understanding the archbishop¡¯s instruction.

    Then, after listening to the archbishop¡¯s instruction, the student turned around and faced the other students. After turning around, he grinned before closing his eyes, seemingly concentrating.

    Everyone was staring at him with curious gazes. Suddenly, their mouths gradually took the form of ¡®o¡¯ when they noticed a glowing aura crawling out from his body.

    Random whispers and murmurs took over the dining chamber.

    Then each of them was instructed to try as well. One by one, they also tried summoning their magical aura.

    All of them sessfully summoned it. Each of them felt like it was a dream.

    After all of them seeded in summoning their magical energy, they were handed a ring and an object known as the Divine Tablet.

    The ring was a dimensional space in which they could store limited equipment. The Divine Tablet on the other hand was a magical device that could monitor their growth.

    The archbishop beckoned on one of the gowned people beside him. He left the dining chamber after a smile and a nod.

    Each of the heroes received unique abilities and they also advanced fasterpared to the people in this world.

    .....

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: Arthur, the delinquent hero

    After the archbishop left the dining chamber, the gowned people took the initiative to assist the heroes and exin about the magical energy.

    After learning that they could cast magical energy, they finally showed interest in it. But first, they were required to train. They were sent to the Blessed Church Academy the next morning, to learn about the magical energy.

    Not only were they taught how to cast holy magic, but they were also taught different kinds of fighting methods as well in the Blessed Church Academy.

    However, since their advancement was faster than the people in the empire, they easily surpassed their peers.

    Everyone was so gung-ho as they stride to the outskirts of the city to kill some low-tier beasts. Some of them were able to manipte fire and some could summon the other elements. There were also those who could summon a familiar. Each of them was able to learn unique and powerful abilities. It was one of the advantages of being a hero. They learned faster. Gradually, they were taught about their responsibility as heroes.

    Two students were seen to have good leadership skills. They also had the best statspared to the other heroes and better improvement among them. Thus, they became the leader of the hero¡¯s party. Looks like in the flock of the same birds, there were always one or two who were destined to soar higher than the rest.

    After a few months, they were brought to the empire¡¯s pce to introduce them to the emperor.

    .....

    From there on, they were sent to some missions to further increase their experience, until the time to fight the demons came. They were sent to the frontline. There, they fought relentlessly against the countless demons. They became stronger after a few months of fighting the demons.

    Back to the present, there was a grand dinner celebration in the pce grand hall. After returning from the frontline, they went directly to the pce to report their achievement.

    The emperor went to greet them and even went to the trouble of preparing luxurious meals for them.

    When the emperor stepped into the grand hall, the noisy conversations of the heroes died down.

    ¡°Your, majesty, thanks for going so far in preparing these luxurious foods,¡± said Kyle, sounding so humble as he tapped his chest to show his heartfelt gratitude and bowed slightly to show his respect on behalf of all the heroes. The others also said their thanks after him.

    ¡°THANK YOU, YOUR MAJESTY!¡±

    The emperor looked at them and nodded his head. ¡°Fufu,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. If you ever need something else, just ask the attendants?¡± The emperor pointed to the attendants standing around like statues.

    After saying it, they heard a sudden coughing noise.

    Cough!

    They nced at where the noise came from and saw a spiky red hair young man, the delinquent, Arthur. He coughed not because his throat was itchy. It was an intentional cough to grab everyone¡¯s attention.

    The chair made a scraping noise when he suddenly stood up from his seat.

    Everyone was looking at him in wonder. Before they knew it, Arthur walked and stopped beside a pretty attendant. All of them gawked when Arthur rested his arm on the pretty attendant¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°This Arthur!¡± Eximed one of the female heroes.

    The attendant blinked her eyes before she noticed what happened. She shuddered in fright as though something akin to electricity crawled over her body in the brief moment. Though, she remained quiet and controlled her emotions to not perform disrespectful actions towards his majesty¡¯s guest. Also, this person was one of the heroes. They did so well in protecting the empire, so she could not show discourteous behavior in front of the others as it could ruin the empire¡¯s reputation.

    The pretty attendant stood like a block of ice.

    ¡°Heh~, your majesty, are they avable for special service as well?¡±

    ¡°Wha-?!¡± The pretty attendant eximed in shock with a sh of redness on her face as chill trailed on her spine. She knew what this special service meant. They went through a seminar about it. After all, there might be a chance that the emperor would call out for one among them. They must always prepare for the time toe. Though, the emperor did not do it ever since.

    Regardless, they could not taint their body as it would be a huge traitorous action against the empire.

    Upon hearing his words, the others looked at him with disgust, especially the girls. They knew what he meant by his words just looking at his lustful gaze towards the pretty attendant. It wasn¡¯t the kind of words they wished to hear from a hero.

    The emperor showed a troubled face when he noticed the trembling attendant. He never expected that one of the heroes would say such a vulgar word.

    ¡°Uh, sorry about that, Mr. Hero, but I can¡¯t force my helpers if it¡¯s against their will. Besides, if you want someone to satisfy your needs, we can arrange someone for it, those who are willing to apany the hero.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like he could not give him what he was asking. With just a word of the emperor, these attendants would willinglyply with his order. However, he wasn¡¯t the type of leader who bossed his people with personal stuff. He wanted to show them fair treatment regarding it.

    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s words, the attendant sighed in relief.

    On the other hand, Arthur frowned while knitting his eyebrows.

    ¡°So his majesty could not even share one of his women for pleasure?¡± Arthur sighed as he spoke, sounding disappointed.

    A knight d in golden armor stepped forward while wearing a frown on his face, ¡°Sir Hero, I think it¡¯s impolite to say that to his majesty, who is leading the whole nation, ¡± firmly said the Royal Knight-Captain, who was also the personal guard of the emperor.

    However, ¡°Hey, pretty Miss, what is your name?¡± Arthur asked the attendant, disregarding the talking Knight.

    The attendant was seemingly flustered as she looked to the emperor and the Knight Captain with teary eyes.

    Arthur frowned when he noticed the pretty attendant was disregarding him.

    ¡°Oh, could it be... the Royal Knight-Captain has something towards this pretty attendant?¡±

    ¡°Wha-!¡± The Royal Knight-Captain almost bit his tongue when he stuttered with a flush of redness on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Arthur.¡± They suddenly heard an interjection. When they looked towards the person, they saw one of their leaders, the hero Kyle, making up a tired face and a gentle smile.

    Arthur¡¯s brows frowned. He hated being bossed around, ¡°Mind your own business, Kyle!¡± Arthur replied in a yell.

    They noticed the slight change in Kyle¡¯s face. ¡°I said stop!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t asking, it was demanding him to stop. The cold stare he was having at the moment sent shivers to almost all of the other heroes.

    Arthur¡¯splexion turned better.

    Tsk!

    After clicking his tongue, he left the dining hall and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Sorry about him, your majesty,¡± said Kyle with his gentle smile. He also said he¡¯s sorry to the pretty attendant and also to the Knight-Captain.

    The emperor justughed. ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t mind. Please enjoy the meals, everyone.¡±

    After saying it, ¡°Uhm! Yum!¡± They heard a loud moan of pleasure from someone. It wasing from Reena, the second leader of the hero party.

    She was stuffing her mouth like a glutton. She looked so cute while stuffing the food as though afraid that she ran out of it.

    He chuckled briefly before excusing himself. Along with the Knight- Captain, they left the dining hall and sank his back to his chair.

    The hero¡¯s had different personalities. Some just didn¡¯t care about the situation. While some showed remarkable keenness and perception.

    The emperor noted some of them. They were most difficult to handle. It would be bad if the blessed church took advantage of them, especially that he lost too much of his army.

    The emperor let out a deep sigh. ¡°If only I can find a reliablepanion,¡± he whispered.

    Then suddenly, a figure of a young man appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Right, the process of turning over the old mining town¡¯s ownership was already done,¡± he muttered. Then he took a quill pen and a piece of paper.

    Only the scraping noises of the quill pen against the paper could be overheard inside the workroom of the emperor.

    After a few seconds, he put away the quill pen and rolled the paper. Then tied it with a green ribbon.

    ¡°Guard!¡± He called out.

    A guard rushed inside upon hearing the emperor¡¯s call.

    ¡°Bring one of the high-ranking messengers here!¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± The guard left in haste after his reply.

    On the pce balcony, Arthur was staring at the pce courtyard with a cold gaze.

    Suddenly, he heard stepping noises from his back.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Fufu. Nothing. Don¡¯t worry, the time that we rule over this nation wille soon!¡±

    Said the person with unusual coldness on his face.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: Starting a vige

    Arthur briefly nced behind him. Even until now, he disliked this person¡¯s two faces. He didn¡¯t mean the literal faces but the personality of this person.

    A few days after the hero¡¯s return to the empire, early in the morning, Eman received a message from the pce.

    It was a bright morning, and the sun was still young. It was the first day of a weekend, and Eman made a promise to his sister toe along with her.

    It was the day of the month in which the nearest town from their house, the Town of Luna, had a unique festival. It was known as One Year Hill Dance Flower Viewing.

    It was a rare asion in which people of different social statuses would gather around the river.

    Regardless, because of the sudden visitor, Eman had to change his n for the day. After reading the content of the message, his mouth leaked a smile.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    .....

    His sister, Eina, called out at him. She saw him beside the table, holding a piece of paper in both hands.

    He looked at her. ¡°Sorry, Eina. We need to move out today.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Question marks were floating around Eina¡¯s head.

    Although Eman could see the sadness in her eyes, he chose to ignore it. He was looking forward to this flower viewing as well, but things urred. He needed to start cultivating thatnd as soon as possible. Though he had to promise her for next year¡¯s festival.

    Together with Eina and Aunt ire, they traveled towards the old mining vige, the Sunville Vige.

    Upon hearing her brother¡¯s words, Eina also felt excited. ¡°Really bro?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that ce dangerous?¡±

    Eman shook his head. ¡°The empire¡¯s soldiers already did a clean-up operation in that ce.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her that it was him whomanded the army to reim thend. He had no intention of keeping it a secret as well.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Eina mumbled silently as she leaned on her brother¡¯s shoulder.

    If they took the shortest route, it only took about 5 days to reach the vige. So it wasn¡¯t too far from their old home.

    Eman just wanted to migrate as soon as possible. Their old house was already known by his enemies. He didn¡¯t feel secure in that ce. If it was only him, he had many ways to escape from them, but he had Eina and Aunt ire to think of.

    Although he already captured the old man from the Gentlewind family, who knows when the other members of that family might find him. Also, the Assassin¡¯s guild knows that ce. So if the Gentlewind family reached out to the Assassin¡¯s guild, there was a great chance that they figured out about him.

    It was truly weird that they had yet to figure out about him. Probably, that old man hid the truth from his family. It also meant that only several people knew about the rape issue in the Goldenlotus family. All of these were just his hunch.

    Regardless, he could put himself at ease in their new ce.

    They left at Saturday noon and arrived at the dust on Thursday.

    When they arrived at the vige, Eina seemed to be scared of something as she clung to her brother¡¯s arm. It was dpidated, after all. And there was only the strong smell of death around.

    The vige was so empty at the moment. But if they looked around, there were some newly sprouted seeds at some parts of the vige. They were the seeds that he ordered his soldiers to nt before they left the vige and came back to the main city.

    The irrigations were already in a good ce. He just needed some workers for it.

    After a day of looking around, ¡°So, what is your n?¡± Aunt ire came and asked him. No matter how she looked at the vige situation, it wasn¡¯t a ce that an academy-level youth could manage.

    However, Aunt ire was surprised by the smile in his mouth. ¡°I want to develop thisnd into a proper town.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an empty word, but she noticed he was serious. Also, after Eman lost his memory, she noticed he became matured in everything.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± she said. She wasn¡¯t expecting great things. If he failed, then they could go back to their old home. Many of their things were still left there. They could not bring them all at once even if they used spatial rings.

    ¡°How about manpower?¡± Aunt ire asked the obvious. In starting a new vige, they needed more people.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I already posted some recruitment notices in some of the guilds in the capital,¡± he replied. Though it was a lie. But Eman had his people inside his Lord¡¯s Domain. He could just summon them whenever he wants.

    ¡°Workers won¡¯t do,¡± said Aunt ire as she shook her head. ¡°What the vige needed right now were some residents.¡±

    Eman stopped briefly. He nced at her. ¡°People will naturallye when thend begins to develop. For now, developing thisnd is the most important thing.¡±

    Aunt ire fell silent for a brief moment. ¡°I see. Looks like you already thought about it in advance,¡± she said.

    Eman smiled and looked outside through the window.

    Looking at the empty vige, he could only let out a sigh. Though Eman wasn¡¯t a bit disheartened. He was actually excited. At least, he could do what he wanted to do in this vige.

    He knew that the vige needed an all-around revision. He had to start from scratch.

    Meanwhile, they were inside the demon aristocrat¡¯s former grand hall. Since it was the biggest and located in the center of the vige, Eman decided to use it as their temporary shelter. At the moment, there were only three of them in this vige.

    The grand hall was quite big. It was the only two-story building among all the houses in the vige. It was made of bricks and formed like a dome.

    Eman nned to rebuild it, but in the meantime, he must focus on developing thend first.

    The next morning, Aunt ire was quite surprised when some people came to the vige.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: Cultivating and

    There were about 15 people who came to the vige early in the morning. They consisted of adults only, about ten men and five women.

    Based on their ragged clothing, they seemed to bemoners. However, their appearances wereparable to that of a noble. They are both beautiful and handsome people. Even Eman himself could not exin why it always turned out this way. Whenever he makes them his pet, they be handsome and beautiful humans.

    Eman weed them.

    Aunt ire was amazed by the fact that it was only a day and someone already came to the vige. ¡®Is it always this easy to recruit someone?¡¯ She thought in doubt. ¡®Also, this ce was so far away from the main city. How did they arrive here a day after us?¡¯ Although she was wondering, Aunt ire chose to remain silent. Maybe, after Eman posted his recruitment notices in the guilds, some of the men and women read it and decided toe the next day.

    After all, there were many kinds of people in the world. Some wanted to have a chance at a good life in a different ce.

    Regardless, she wasn¡¯t sure of their reason foring, but she had a strong feeling that it was rted to the notices that Eman posted in the guilds of Main City. She saw Eman talking with the new people. And after half an hour of talking, they seemed toe into understanding as she saw the people nodding their heads repeatedly at him.

    ¡°How about the equipment needed for excavating thend, Young Lord?¡± Asked one of the men.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the materials. I will find ways to get them.¡±

    Aunt ire was a little surprised that these people were so respectful towards him. And Eman already sounded like a vige head. This made her chuckle a little. That kid who was supposed to be a whiny kid sounded so reliable at this very moment. Aunt ire thought of the past Eman.

    After their little meeting, Eman introduced them to Aunt ire and Eina. There was no problemmunicating with Aunt ire, but Eina wasn¡¯t the type whomunicated with other people she only met for the first time. It was a difficult task for her to talk with them. Also, because of her past, she had a trust issue towards other people. Eman understood it as he was watching his sister.

    Eman let the people roam around the ce to find their amodation inside the vige after instructing them what to do. They were his people inside his Lord¡¯s Domain. So he had no trust issue with them. But he still needed to put into ount Aunt ire and Eina¡¯s feelings.

    The women talked with Aunt ire. They needed to build up a good first impression. Although, it was the most difficult job for him. But since he wasn¡¯t the person in question, it was easy for him to ask them to do what they must do to build up a good rtionship with other people. Also, his people needed to interact with real humans to learn more.

    Eman thought. ¡®Maybe it would be better to let Little Skye. So Eina has someone to talk with.¡¯ But he already had a n for Little Sky. Therefore, Eman thought against it.

    Among all his people, these 15 were the most elite in cultivating thend and some other chores. He appointed two of them as the vige guard. The rest would be managing the other task.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll be leaving for now. I needed to buy the needed materials,¡± Eman asked Aunt ire.

    He must buy the equipment needed for the vige. He could buy them inside his Market section in his Interface, but Eman didn¡¯t want to waste his Soul Points with the equipment that could be bought in this world. He rather buys them using his royal money.

    ¡°I see. Okay, be careful,¡± she sounded skeptical, but Aunt ire also understood that it was needed.

    He secretly asked some of his men to patrol the nearby area. Last time, together with Borris and Sky, they hunted the wild beast that could be seen around. Therefore, he believed that there weren¡¯t as many wild beasts left in the surrounding area. But Eman still appointed some of his men to patrol the area, regardless. He needed to secure Eina and Aunt ire¡¯s safety.

    Traveling back towards the main city takes a lot of time. He was even skeptical about going back to the academy. But since he was the new leader of the Merciless n, he needed to do his job.

    The main reason for the long trip was mainly because of the uneven road. And he needed to walk a couple of miles to get to the nearby town to get a chance of a carriage. After all, no carriages wereing in the Sunville Vige at the moment.

    The carriage they used to ride here was even skeptical to transport them to this ce. After all, this ce was known as the den of bandits and most of the people in the empire had yet to know that it was already reimed by the empire. Well, since it was so recent that it happened, most of the people have yet to hear the news.

    Thanks to Aunt ire¡¯s begging and Eman¡¯s high fare offer, the coachman agreed in the end. But even so, they stopped a kilometer away from the vige. So Eman, Eina, and Aunt ire walked a kilometer away to reach the vige.

    Really, there were so many issues about the vige at this time around. But Eman was very optimistic to develop thisnd into a proper town.

    ¡°Sooner...¡± he thought.

    Eman did not forget to instruct his people that if ever an unforeseen predicament was to happen, their priority was to secure his Sister and Aunt ire¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, we will make sure nothing will happen to the youngdy and your Aunt,¡± replied one of the females. Although they looked like innocentmoners, they were battle-oriented. They would kill their target without batting an eyelid.

    Eman nodded.

    Before leaving, he thought it was the right time to try his luck in the Gacha again.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: Mythical-Tier

    He was able to umte more Soul Points after killing many bandits, demons, and monsters. At the moment, he had about 700,000+ Soul Points in his Wallet Section in his Interface.

    After leveling up, he added some of his Attribute Points to his [Luck] Attribute. Meanwhile, he had about 70+ points in it. It was higherpared to his other Personal Stats. Thanks to his passive skill [Blessing] it helped increase his [Luck] whenever he leveled up. In truth, not only in his [Luck] but in all his attributes.

    He had already learned that whenever he increased his [Luck] attribute, his winning rate in the gacha also increased. So Eman was now giving importance to this attribute. Not only because of Gacha but also in life. He had a strong feeling that it could also help him be a little luckier in life.

    Eman did not waste more time as he browsed on his Window Interface. He went to the Gacha section and chose the [x11] choices which cost 10,000 Soul points.

    It was so littlepared to the total number he has right now.

    After confirming his selected choice, like usual, the animation yed in his vision.

    After the bling-bling sound, the animation stopped and names appeared one by one inside a rectangr text box. Each of them was the name of the item he won. Along with the name was the quality of the item.

    .....

    Eman got excited upon seeing the result because aside from a few Umon-Tier, most of the items that appeared this time were Rare-Tier!

    Eman was now grinning.

    He was right! His winning rate had improved!

    There was only one Otherworld-Tier item this time and no Common-Tier. It was a small electric fan. It would be a problem having this item with him.

    Also, this type of item will take the space in his storage. It would be better if he could sell them in his market as he had no actual use of them at the moment. But there was no option like that. He didn¡¯t wish to buy a spatial ring as it was expensive and it had limited storage capacity which is much much smallerpared to his storage in the Interface.

    Though, thanks to his Lord¡¯s Domain, he could hide them there, no matter how many of these items wille out.

    Only his people knew the existence of these items from the earth. Now that Eman thought about it. His people were more modernized than the people in this world. Thanks to the television and the items that came out from his gacha. They became more familiar with these items that originated on earth.

    In truth, they learned how to read and write a bit faster. They learned not only the nationalnguage in this empire but also hisnguage. At first, he had no idea how it happened. But the System told him that it was one of the effects of his taming skill, the Union thread. It allowed his pet to learn faster what he originally learned. So, since Eman already had earthling knowledge, it was easy for them to learn anything in regards to earth knowledge. Just that, they know less regarding the nationalnguage of the empire.

    Eman was quite puzzled about how it works. The System told him that whenever they saw something that Eman knew all along, they would remember it as though they had their own knowledge about it in the beginning.

    In summary, after they saw an object or anything that Eman knew from the start, they remembered it as though they only forgot it.

    That¡¯s how their mind works. It seemed like Eman was sharing his knowledge with them. Eman thought it was bad. What if they also learned his secret? However, he was relieved when the System announced that they are only able to learn basic knowledge such as color, name, and uses.

    Like for example when they saw a bike, they automatically learned that it was a bike and that it was for transportation. They would never learn on the spot how the bike was made. They might be able to learn it but they have to ask someone who knows about it or research it on their own.

    Eman understood what the System meant. It was impossible to learn his secret as they would never get an idea that it was a secret in the first ce.

    Among all the younger generations, Little Sky was the fastest to learn. Eman could not even differentiate her from the real human kid on earth. She acted more like an earthling as time went by.

    It must be because Little Sky was a talented kid. Well, even her ability was cut above among the rest of the kids her age. Though there were only a few kids inside his Lord¡¯s Domain.

    Little Sky was a special case even before she became human.

    Regardless, aside from the Rare-Tier, he noticed a shining name. It was a Mythical-Tier!

    However, it was a stick?! Just that, on one end of the stick, there was a glowing red crystal. Also, the shaft was made of fine materials that Eman had no idea of what kind of wood it was made of. It was smooth. He also noticed some profound carvings on it. They seemed to be symbols that he could not recognize. Upon closer inspection, he noticed the symbols were giving off a faint glow.

    He recognized the item. It was a staff weapon that most mages in a game wield. Eman already had an idea for this weapon.

    Last time, he handed Sol the Soul Reaping Sword along with the Beginner-Tier Sword Mastery Skill Scroll.

    That sword was very ¡®OP¡¯ against an enemy with an immortal body. He wondered if it could kill him. But since he had an immortal soul, he believed that weapon could not kill him. However, it could definitely chop him.

    But if he increased his defense to the point that it surpassed the sword¡¯s attack, he believed his skin could endure the cutting edge of it.

    Eman decided to enter his house in the Lord¡¯s Domain to store the small electric fan. He saw Little Skyzing in front of the monitor. She was watching an anime while lying with her back facing the ceiling and her legs were waving up and down. Beside her were different kinds of Junk Foods and some bottles of c.

    ¡®This Otaku!¡¯ Eman thought as he carefully ced the electric fan to not grab her attention. She would surely pester him again for new episodes if she noticed him.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: Eman¡¯s decision

    Aside from the electric fan and the Mythical-Tier weapon, he also won some Umon-Tier items such as a pouch of the silver royal worth of 1 thousand and 500 coins, Cerulean Triangle-Shaped Herbs, Stone Pickaxe, and etcetera.

    Along with these items, there were also some Rare-Tier items such as rare herbs and rare nts, rare weapons, rare elixir, and rare meat.

    Fueled by excitement, he once again tried his luck in the gacha. Maybe he would get the Mythical-Tier again or maybe a much higher tier wille out this time.

    However, after the shuffle, there was no shiny item or Mythical-Tier. But he got two Epic-Tier armor instead, a ck vest and an armguard.

    The other items he got were: 2 Umon-Tier shovels, 1 Common-Tier ne, 1 pair of Otherworld-Tier earrings with diamonds-

    ¡°Damn, this looks so expensive,¡± Eman could not help but gasp when he saw the earrings. It was elegant. If he was on earth, he could probably sell it at a good price. Or perhaps give it to Marie.

    ¨C 1 Rare-Tier Bow, 1 Rare-Tier Herb, 1 Rare-Tier Flower, 1 Rare-Tier Elixir, and 1 Rare-Tier Axe.

    .....

    The ax looks badass. Eman thought upon seeing its form. It was a battle-ax with back-to-back edges. He didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it looked sturdy and intimidating. However, it was big and needed to be wielded by two hands. In other words, it wasn¡¯t suited for him.

    Perhaps Borris could wield it. He thought.

    Regardless, he was happy to get the rare herbs and nts. They were necessary ingredients for his potion-making career.

    After storing all the items, he decided to visit the Elder Dark Priest in his facility.

    ¡°My lord, it is surprising to see you...¡±

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides. He did not answer his greeting and remained nonchnt.

    ¡°Is there anything you want me to do, my lord?¡± Asked the Elder Dark Priest, sounding excited.

    ¡°Yeah, there is,¡± Eman did not bother with the greetings. He went and told him his reason without beating around the bush.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°A... a way to ess this domain?¡± The Elder Dark Priest asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Eman nodded. He asked him if there was a way to ess his domain without the need of him.

    He noticed the Elder Dark Priest fell silent and frowned. Probably, he was pondering.

    ¡°Sorry, my lord. I don¡¯t know if there is a way to enter this world without your permission. But if my lord wants me to research it, I will do my best. Just that, I can not promise 100% sess.¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡± Eman¡¯s eyes rolled away as he touched his chin and looked up. While in such a manner, a secondter, he stepped one step closer to the kneeling Elder Dark Priest. Then he tapped his shoulder as he looked at him and said, ¡°I see. So there is no way, huh. Okay, Try to find something regarding it. And... I wish for your sess,¡± he said with a slight smile.

    Although he was curious, the Elder Dark Priest chose to remain quiet. ¡°Yes, my lord. I will do my best,¡± he cheerfully replied. To be assigned to another task from the Lord himself was a fortunate event in his life. He was grateful that the lord was trusting him.

    He would definitely do his best.

    Next, Eman inquired about their prisoner, the Oldman from the Grenn Family. That family was still searching for that Oldman even until now. Maybe it was better to dispatch him. But Eman had a feeling that it would bring him goodter if he let the Oldman alive for the time being. It seemed as though his intuition was telling him what to do.

    However, if he could not find a use of himter, he would kill him, regardless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, as you¡¯ve ordered that old fool is still alive. However, sorry to tell you that I failed to find any more data regarding the mysterious group affiliated by that person,¡± reported the Elder Dark Priest.

    Now that Eman heard about it, isn¡¯t it the Burning Puppet? It was the name of that group that the demon aristocrat mentioned to him.

    He looked at the Elder Dark Priest again. ¡°I see. Oh, by the way, take this...¡± Eman produced the glowing staff.

    Upon seeing it, the Elder Dark Priest widened his eyes. ¡°M-My Lord...¡± he called and looked at him while wearing a mystified face.

    With a carefree face, ¡°Just see it as your reward for all your hard work,¡± Eman said to him. Noticing the stunned face of his subordinate, he walked past him. Then he looked past his shoulder, to the back of his kneeling subordinate. ¡°It might also help you with your research with the task I assigned you,¡± he added.

    Actually, the Elder Dark Priest was ovee by happiness. He lost the ability to speak as he could not believe he received such a valuable treasure from his lord. Even his hands were trembling as he held in both hands the glowing item.

    ¡°T-Thank you very much, my lord. I... I will do my best to seed!¡± He stuttered.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    Eman just nodded. Around them, he noticed some weird-looking creatures kneeling with glittering eyes as they stared at the weapon held by the Elder Dark Priest.

    After stating his reason foring, he did not stay long in the Elder Dark Priest facility. He didn¡¯t like the smell and the atmosphere inside the elder¡¯s domain. Also, more weird creatures were popping out.

    Eman could only shake his head and sighed. Regardless, those weird creatures were a good addition to the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s workforce.

    Next, he went and handed the other item to the other subordinate. He handed the ax to Borris and the other items to his elite subordinate, the members of 15manders.

    He also handed some Umon-Tier weapons to his subordinates that were guarding the Sunville Vige.

    When all the work was done, he went to see his sister.

    ¡°What? Bro, are you going to leave again?¡±

    Eina asked him in a half-crying face.

    A bead of sweat took form at the back of his head.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be fast only. I needed to buy some equipment for the vige,¡± he said.

    ¡°I... I want toe with you...¡± Eina said while holding both her hands on her chest.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Well, it didn¡¯t truly a problem if she came with him.

    Outside the vige, Eina was surprised to see a fancy-looking carriage. Eman had decided. This time, he would never hide what he was capable of.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: Guardian Rossbert

    ¡°Bro, isn¡¯t this Miss Sol¡¯s carriage?¡± Eina asked him. She remembered. Right, it was the same carriage they rode on when they went to the banquet.

    Eman looked at her and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I contacted her before we departed. She told me to wait as she was about to lend us her carriage but it would arrivete, so I and Aunt ire decided to pay for another carriage. I never thought she would still send the carriage. Fufu, it¡¯s a big help, regardless. We don¡¯t need to walk far to get a carriage.¡±

    Though, it was a lie.

    This carriage was in his domain the whole time. Also, it wasn¡¯t the same carriage they used to travel to the banquet. It¡¯s just the same with that one. Sol was currently using that one as her service whenever she went to the academy. As a noble, she needs a personal fancy carriage of her own.

    But Eman could not exin it to her sister. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t very important.

    He noticed her sister tilted her head to the side with her finger on her mouth, seemingly thinking.

    .....

    ¡°I see,¡± she muttered a secondter. ¡°Miss Sol is so kind!¡± Eina raised her both hands in the air as she shouted.

    Eman smiled and tapped her head. ¡°Right, right...¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s beautiful too. I think the two of you will look good together, bro. But, she¡¯s from a noble...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    He wondered if she was teasing him. But she said thest line in a descending volume. It looked like she understood the difference in their social status.

    ¡°Regardless, we need to depart now, so that we can return as soon as possible.¡±

    He said and helped her sister climb the carriage.

    The coachman was of course one of his trained people. He made eye contact with the coachman and nodded.

    The coachman understood what he meant. Then he lifted the rope and started whipping the horse.

    A fancy carriage was traveling towards the main city the whole day. When night came, they had to find a safe area to take a detour.

    But Eina did not even notice that the ce where they took their detour was actually inside the Lord¡¯s Domain.

    Right, without her noticing, Eman let the entire carriage enter his domain. He would rather rest inside his domain than stayed a night in the open.

    No one of his people came to approach them even though they noticed them. They already knew what was happening.

    Before the sun rose, they continued their trip. Every second was precious. They could not waste it. The main city was still far.

    On the second day of their trip, they encountered an unexpected encounter.

    ¡°My lord, there¡¯s amotion in front of us,¡± said the coachman. Upon hearing it, Eman peeked outside and looked to the front.

    Grr!

    ¡°Tsk, protect thedy!¡±

    ¡°B-but, we will all die!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Gee..!¡±

    He saw themotion. A carriage was surrounded by several hungry-looking creatures. About four uniformed people that were wearing light armors were currently trying to fend off the creatures that looked like wolves. Their eyes were all red and saliva was gushing out from their mouths. In which razor-sharp teeth were peeking from it.

    However, unlike the normal wolves on earth, these creatures had red-colored crystals on their forehead.

    He gestured to stop the carriage.

    Aside from those four, he also noticed two people with their butts on the ground while leaning on the carriage, breathing heavily while having pale faces and frowning. There was blood on some parts of their body. It looked like they were injured already.

    Eman believed that they were guards. In his mind, whoever was in the carriage, must be an important person. Perhaps a noble. It was easy to tell as they were riding a fancy carriage and surrounded by uniformed men.

    Inside the carriage, a beautiful woman in her 20¡¯s along with another woman who was wearing a maid outfit snuggled closely at each other.

    ¡°Heh, this is such a nice day for them to show.¡± In front of them, a man clicked his tongue.

    He was wearing heavy-looking armor. A full set of iron armor from head to toe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just rx. I will handle them,¡± said the man confidently.

    ¡°T-thank you, Mr. Rossbert.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, I am the fierce Rossbert after all. These pups... I¡¯ll beat them into a pulp. Haha!¡± Heughed as he climbed down the courage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Zennie. Mr. Rossbert is a veteran member of the Guardian Guild. His rank in the guild is Gold rank and also in the Gold stage of power advancement,¡± said the woman in a maid outfit.

    The beautiful woman, named Zennie, forced a nod. And tried her best to calm herself. However, being surrounded by these fierce-looking beasts could not get rid of her unease. Especially that it was her first time traveling this far. If not because of an important reason, she would rather stay in their town.

    While Zennie was trying to console her feelings, they heard a loud war cry from the outside.

    ¡°Oryaaa!¡±

    Based on the voice, it came from Mr. Rossbert.

    After his yell, it was followed by a dull sound of impact. Probably something solid hitting a meaty target. Then they heard a groan after that.

    Arrrr!

    It was a groaning from one of the monsters.

    Outside the carriage, Rossbert brandished his weapon to one of the beasts. His weapon looked like a bat surrounded by spikes. This weapon wasmonly called mace. The only difference with it to the bat, it has spiky circle as it¡¯s head.

    It instantly took down the beast after its head was whacked by it.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert!¡± Shouted one of the guards.

    The other beasts angrily rushed towards Mr. Rossbert. They were baring their fangs while creasing their faces.

    Rawr!

    Rawr!

    Two beasts leaped nearly at the same time.

    Rossbert smashed the beast who arrived at him first. The poor beast had its head whacked by the mace. After the impact, the beast crashed to the ground and spurted blood. Then it wriggled for a couple of seconds before it stopped moving.

    Rossbert used the shield on his other hand to protect himself from the other beast and at the same time bump it.

    ¡°As expected, Mr. Rossbert is on another level. He can easily defeat these fierce beasts!¡± One of the guards shouted.

    ¡°Well. He is one of the higher rank guardians in the guild.¡± The leader of the guards said.

    Although he seeded, more and more beasts came to surround him. A bead of sweat appeared at the back of Rossbert¡¯s head.

    The other beasts that were facing the guards and surrounding the carriage were now rushing to attack him.

    It seemed like they understood that Rossbert was dangerous. And now they were hoarding on him. Rossbert used the abilities he learned through experience in his profession as one of the members of the Guardian Guild.

    ¡°Vengeance Shield!¡± He shouted.

    It was a kind of ability in which magical energy materialized around him, forming like a towering cylinder in yellowish color.

    Any enemies who contacted it would receive a shocking recoil. About 10 beasts were unlucky enough to receive the recoil. The beasts had their bodies hit by an invisible force. They were thrown several meters away then crashed on the nearby boulders. The others rolled on the ground.

    However, the effect of Vengeance Shield didn¡¯tst long. It had a limit. And so, after a couple of seconds, it dissipated.

    Rossbert clicked his tongue. He could not redundantly use the skill as it needed preparation to use it again.

    Of all the skills he learned, only the Vengeance Shield was appropriate for this kind of situation he was in.

    Roosbert looked around him with a grim expression.

    The other guards had no idea of Rossbert¡¯s predicament. Also, they were so scared to help.

    Most of them were only at the early stage of silver. They were useless against this type of beast. And also, although they were at the silver stage, they were not experienced enough to fight these kinds of enemies.

    About 20 beasts were currently surrounding Rossbert. It would be much better if it was only that, however, he noticed a much fiercer one among the crowd.

    An ascended one appeared.

    ¡°Dammit. Demonic Beast!¡± Rossbert groaned inwardly when seeing it.

    He could probably put up a fight against it if not because of these small ones.

    ¡°This is bad, My Lady. Mr. Rossbert is in trouble!¡± The maid said in a frightened voice.

    Fwoosh!

    Just then, at the corner of his eyes, something shed. It was a streak of red light. The next second, one of the beasts had his scalp burst out open.

    .....

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: Against a higher rank beast

    Zennie turned pale after hearing her attendant¡¯s words. Seeing the numerous beasts around them, it would be bad news to all of them if Rossbert was defeated.

    When she took a peek outside of the carriage, she saw Rossbert was surrounded by numerous beasts. She grimaced upon seeing it and turned pale. Instinctively, she reached out the carriage door.

    ¡°Wait, Lady Zennie! Where are you going?¡± Hurriedly asked the maid in worry when she noticed Zennie was about to climb down off the carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t good at fighting and her magical prowess wasn¡¯t so high, it didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to help.

    ¡°B-but, you are going to die i-if you do that,¡± said the maid in a stuttering voice.

    Zennie quiver and fell silent after hearing it. She understood it. ¡°W-We are going to die anyway,¡± she replied but nervousness was apparent in her voice. Right, even if she helped or not, they would die anyway if these beasts took down Mr. Rossbert.

    Hence, she chose to climb down the carriage rather than waiting for her demise.

    .....

    ¡°I-I see...¡±

    The maid seemed to understand her reason. She followed after her.

    ¡°L-Lady!?¡± The guard leader, who was struggling against a beast, was shocked to see them outside.

    However, Zennie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Watch out!¡± She shouted. The warning wasn¡¯t for the guard, but Rossbert. One of the beasts was able to sneak behind Rossbert.

    When Rossbert heard the warning, it was already toote. One of the beasts was already behind him, gaping to bite his exposed part. In fact, there¡¯s nothing he can do now as he was locked against the two beasts in front of him.

    Rossbert grimaced as he swore in a mutter. ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Unexpectedly, before the beast could bite him, the beast¡¯s scalp burst out. Then blood spurted as they smeared on the back of Rossbert and the ground.

    Awr...

    The beast could only groan briefly before it fell to the ground without moving again.

    ¡®What was that just now?¡¯ Their thoughts.

    Zennie and the maid, who happened to witness it, widened their eyes.

    On the other hand, Rossbert made a nce to where he believed the attack wasing from. Before the beast¡¯s scalp was pierced by something, he caught a nce of a red glint at the corner of his eyes.

    Before Rossbert could nce in the direction, more red glints came flying along with sounds that seemed like piercing the empty air.

    One after another, the beasts around them fell one by one with noticeable wounds and groans.

    The attack was so quick that their eyes could not follow. They only were able to have a nce of the red glint but could not understand what those were. After the glint, another one of the beasts fell as though it lost strength out of a sudden.

    On the other hand,

    The guards were dumbfounded when the beasts in front of them suddenly fell on the ground. Their faces showed skeptical expressions as they wondered if they were truly dead. One of them hardened his resolve and poked the lying beasts to confirm if it was. When the beast did not show any reaction, the guard confirmed it. ¡°I-it¡¯s dead...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The guard leader eximed a second after hearing it.

    How the hell did these monsters suddenly die after giving them so much fright?! The leader thought.

    Though, thanks to it, he avoided having his head gnawed by the beast.

    On a second look, they noticed wounds and blood on the beast¡¯s corpse. They wondered what just happened. Regardless, what were those red glints just now?

    Without knowing what was happening, their attention was drawn to a sudden yell.

    ¡°Oryaaa!¡±

    Their eyes were maized to where the yell came from.

    They saw the Gold Rank Guardian, Rossbert, rushing towards the bigger beast while positioning the shield in front of him. He must be nning to tackle it.

    Before Rossbert could tackle it, the beast pounced one of his front limbs to the approaching Rossbert.

    Wam!

    Bang!

    Rossbert was able to hide behind his shield. The impact caused a dull sound. Rossbert braced himself by stepping back a step.

    Then he swung his mace towards the beast. Noticing that his attack missed the target, Rossbert summoned magical energy on his shield then used a skill.

    ¡°Assault Charge!¡±

    It was a tackle attack by leaping towards the enemy and using the shield as the weapon. Though, it has a short distance.

    Luckily though, Rossbert seeded in tackling the beast.

    The beast staggered back and was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Ascend!¡±

    From the back, they heard a shout. It wasing from Zennie, who was currently raising both her hands towards Rossbert. Her hands were glowing brightly.

    Rossbert was quite surprised when his body suddenly became lighter, and also stronger. Also, there was a foreign glow surrounding his body.

    He made a nce to where he felt the energy wasing from. It surprised him that it was Zennie who cast it. He muttered the word ¡®thanks¡¯ before returning his gaze to the beast.

    It was the effect of Zennie¡¯s ability. It power-ups the target of the spell, though in a limited time only.

    Seeing the stunned enemy, Rossbert did not waste more time and lifted his weapon in the air.

    More magical energy was gathering on the spiky circle of his mace until it shone brightly. A glint shed in Rossbert¡¯s eyes. The next second, he jumped about 4 meters above the ground, rapidlying closer to the beast. Then he swung his mace while still in the air.

    ¡°Skull Basher!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    A loud explosion generated a semi-shockwave and wafted all the grasses and dust around creating a gust of grass and dust.

    The beast was smacked on the ground.

    ¡°S-Strong!¡± Muttered one of the guards as he was bracing himself to avoid getting blown away by the pressure. Even the carriage shook.

    They could even feel the ground slightly trembling. It was already a strong attack, plus with the addition of Zennie¡¯s [Ascend] skill, the power of the attack increased a lot.

    ¡°Phew! I-Incredible,¡± After saying it, the foreign glow that was enveloping his body suddenly disappeared. That¡¯s the extent of her [Ascend] skill.

    Rossbert suddenly felt weak and tired. He used most of his magical energy in thatst attack.

    Regardless, the enemy was on the ground. Looking at it, although it looked alive, it was barely moving.

    A poke will end it. Rossbert believed so. Everyone was already sighing in relief. They avoided getting killed.

    Rossbert lifted his mace to end the beast¡¯s misery. But he suddenly froze when he noticed the beast was already standing in front of him.

    ¡°Wha¨C howe?¡± A chill ran down his spine as his hand quiver for a second.

    That slight dy gave the beast a chance to hit him. He wasn¡¯t even able to block it with his shield. He just noticed his whole figure shot away after an impact.

    He has been thrown away.

    Although the beast¡¯s head took a grave injury after receiving the [Skull Basher] attack of Rossbert, it didn¡¯t kill it on the spot. The beast, after all, was a high-ranking beast.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert!¡±

    Zennie shouted with a pale face when she saw the flying Rossbert.

    Even before Rossbert¡¯s bodynded on the ground, the beast chased after him in a frenzy.

    Everyone gasped with widened eyes as they watched the super fast beast getting closer to Rossbert. They feared that Rossbert would get killed. After him, there was only them.

    A few inches away from the rolling Rossbert, the beast suddenly slowed down. Then it made a few steps before unexpectedly plopped on the ground.

    Surprisingly, its body split into two, the upper and lower part.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Their eyes caught a man standing beside the fallen beast. He flung his sword to get rid of something which they assumed was blood.

    Regardless, who was he?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: Savior

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman scanned his surroundings and saw the bewildered group.

    Some exhausted guards were staring at him with unblinking eyes. Two of them were gravely wounded and there was one that was seemingly dead, lying on the ground without a twitch a few steps away from him.

    Zennie and the others were stunned for a moment. They looked at him with widened eyes. When they noticed no hostility from him, they finally realized that he saved them.

    Zennie opened her mouth to ask him, but before it happened, the lying person, who Eman initially thought was dead, suddenly coughed.

    (GAHA! GAHA!)

    ¡°I-I¡¯m alive?¡± Said Rossbert in surprise.

    .....

    The coughing noises dispel all the bewilderments in the surrounding. Their attention was snatched by it.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert!¡±

    They shouted. Zennie, who just happened to awaken from her stupor, hastily ran to Rossbert¡¯s side. While examining his condition, her attendant also arrived beside her. Their faces instantly turned pale the second they noticed his injuries.

    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Rossbert you¡¯re badly injured!¡±

    Zennie eximed in distraught. It wasn¡¯t often that she could have a glimpse of such injuries. That¡¯s why, after witnessing it, it terrified her.

    Unfortunately, none of them was able to prepare some healing elixirs that would be enough to heal his injury. They have, but the elixirs in their position aren¡¯t at a tier that could be enough to heal suchrge wounds and broken bones.

    ¡°Ugh! I-I am- I am fine...¡± Rossbert said but it was apparent on his face that he was enduring the pain. So no one believed that he was fine in his condition.

    Regardless, Zennie still produced the elixir. She took it from the spatial ring that was on her finger. Then she assisted Rossbert to have a drink on it. However, just as she suspected, the elixir she had wasn¡¯t enough to heal his injuries. It only clotted some minor wounds but not bigger wounds and the broken bones.

    ¡°Miss Liz!¡± She called her attendant, seeking advice.

    With a disgruntled face, her servant shook her head as a reply, indicating that she had nothing that could help.

    Before Zennie could start to panic, ¡°here, use it,¡± she heard a calm voice from her side. When she nced, she saw that person standing. The red sword wasn¡¯t in his hand anymore. But in it was a bottle. He was handing her a bottle.

    Looking at the vibrant color of the liquid in it, she could tell that it was a high-tier elixir.

    Zennie was skeptical about taking it as this type of elixir was too expensive. No sane person would give it for free. Even her servant was looking at Eman with doubt.

    Seeing that the person was doubting him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, you can pay meter on,¡± he said in his usual tone devoid of emotion.

    Since that was the case, after hearing him, ¡°I-I see,¡± she said as she snapped the elixir from his hand. Then assisted Rossbert again.

    (GAHA! GAHA!)

    Rossbert coughed again. But this time, all his injuries visibly healed. The elixir immediately took effect the second after he took it. It indicates that the quality of that elixir was so high.

    ¡°Uhm, what is your name?¡± When Rossbert finally healed. Zennie was finally able to ask the kind stranger.

    ¡°Eman.¡±

    He just simply gave his name.

    ¡°E-Eman?¡± She repeated.

    He nodded at her.

    With a resolute expression, ¡°Uhm, Mr. Eman, thank you for saving us, and thank you for lending us the elixir!¡± Zennie slightly bowed her head towards him.

    At her lead, everyone also said their thanks to him.

    ¡°We are grateful. Thank you very much!¡± They also bowed their heads towards him.

    Aftering in front of her, Eman was finally certain that she was a noble. He was quite surprised though. It was rare to see a noble bow their heads to a stranger even if that stranger saved their lives. After living here for several months, Eman witnessed that most of the nobles said their thanks through rewards instead of bowing their heads to convey their gratitude.

    It was the first time for him to witness it.

    Although he seemed pleased, his expression did not change. He was still wearing a nonchnt face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It just so happened that we¡¯re passing by. And so happened that I have extra elixir with me.¡±

    Just then, they noticed a carriageing closer at them.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Then they saw a young girl jump off of it. She ran towards her brother¡¯s side.

    Eman briefly rubbed Eina¡¯s hair when she arrived beside him.

    Looking at Eman¡¯s figure, they noticed that he was young himself. Later, they learned that he was actually an academy student which is not surprising based on his stature. However, killing those beasts in an instant was just out of the question.

    No normal academy-level student could do it with ease. Perhaps, most of them would be crying and peeing their pants if facing those monsters in such a situation. Probably they would run away without looking back. But this young man in front of them easily handled those beasts, even cutting in half the bigger one which is much stronger than the smaller ones.

    Just what his background is? Everyone had the same thoughts, wondering about his identity.

    ¡°Hey, kid, thanks for the save. Ah! I thought I was a goner! Haha!¡±

    While everyone fell silent when they heard that he was truly an academy student, Rossbert found a chance to express his gratitude.

    The corner of Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides while replying with a nod. ¡°Mr. Knight must also take the credit for saving everyone even to the point of endangering your own life.¡±

    Upon hearing his reply, everyone realized the weight of his words.

    ¡°Right! We¡¯re also grateful to you Mr. Rossbert!¡± At Zennie¡¯s lead, everyone also followed in saying their thanks.

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Rossbert! You¡¯re the best guardian ever!¡±

    Upon hearing the word guardian, Eman narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Uh, this is embarrassing...¡± he said while rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m just doing my job!¡± He said as he pumped his fist on his chest.

    ¡°Regardless, kid. Rossbert, just call me Rossbert from now on!¡± Rossbert extended a hand towards him.

    ¡°Oh, just call me Eman then.¡±

    The two shook their hands.

    For some reason, after Eman and Rossbert shook their hands, Zennie also stepped in front of him while fidgeting. ¡°J-Just calls me Z-Zennie,¡± she said like a little girl as she extended her slender white arms at him, presenting her hand for a handshake.

    Looking at her, Eman noticed that she looked young herself, and beautiful at that.

    When their hands touched each other, he noticed the other party space out for a moment. Her servant beside her had to voluntarily cough to bring her back to reality.

    ¡°Uh, s-sorry!¡± She clumsily said sorry when she noticed that she was still gripping his hand.

    Eman smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Pft! Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    After their introduction and getting to know each other, he presented another two elixirs for the two wounded guards. Zennie promised him that she would pay himter. He nodded.

    But there was a big problem. The guard leader reported that the carriage broke. The wheels are not functioning.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: Laugh

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty and adorable... like her brother.¡±

    Zennie smiled warmly and said her thoughts after Eman introduced his sister. She said thest words in an inaudible voice. Her face wasn¡¯t thick enough to voice it out. She was unaware that her face was flushed with redness. But she meant what she meant.

    However, someone with acute hearing like Eman heard it. Though he pretended he didn¡¯t. Although he helped them, he wasn¡¯t as kind as they thought. He is, after all, a killer who took many human lives already aftering to this world which is very contrary to his old self. Though he did all the killing with justification.

    He had no idea if there were gods or goddesses governing this world. As a reincarnate, he should have met one of them like in the reincarnation novels he read on one of the most popr online tforms.

    In addition, he was thrown in the middle of the battle right on the bat. He had to adjust quickly and ept what needed to be epted. It racked his brain though.

    Regardless, since Zennie¡¯s carriage was broken and it just so happened that their carriage was big enough to amodate six people, he invited them toe along with them. Especially when he learned that both of them were heading to the same destination.

    Once again, it wasn¡¯t because of goodwill. It just happened that he was present. Also, it must be a good fate meeting these people. With this train of thought, Eman decided to help a little bit. It didn¡¯t hurt anyone to help though. Especially that there was no hostility among them.

    .....

    Also, he felt bad for these people if another wave of beasts attacked them. After going into trouble saving them, he could not let his effort be gone to waste.

    Also, Eina was tugging the hem of his sleeve. He understood that she wanted to help them. This put a warm smile on his face. At least his sister was a kind-hearted person.

    He could be a cold killer but his sister should be the exact opposite of him. If ever something out of hand woulde out, he wanted to be reminded that he had a kind little sister.

    And yes, he agreed to Zennie¡¯s words that his sister was adorable.

    After receiving Zennie¡¯spliment, ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Zennie,¡± Eina shyly said her thanks for the kind words. Zennie nodded with a warm smile.

    Sitting in front of them were Rossbert, the servant Miss Liz, and then Zennie.

    The guards were tagging along with horses. The broken carriage, he stored it inside his domain.

    However, while Zennie and Eman were conversing, throwing questions towards each other, Rossbert was in his own thoughts.

    He wondered how Eman was able to store that size of objects inside a spatial ring. Sneaking a nce at the spatial ring on his finger, it wasn¡¯t the highest grade.

    The highest grade spatial ring had a gleaming stone at the center of the ring. The ring on Eman only had a dull stone in it like most of theirs.

    Rossbert recalled that only the highest grade spatial ring could afford to store such an object as big as the carriage. Also, he even produced three horses for the guards to ride in tandem.

    When he pointed it out to him a while ago, Eman just said a vague reply.

    (Uh, it¡¯s my interdimensional space, Mr. Rossbert.) Rossbert while recalling Eman¡¯s reply to him.

    He could not delve deeper into the topic as the young man even went to trouble in helping them. Really, they were grateful to him. In addition to that, he owes his life to this young man. Something welled up from within Rossbert upon thinking that he was saved by him.

    ¡°Eman, if some unexpected event befalls you, don¡¯t feel reluctant to seek my help! Also, just call me big brother Rossbert from now on.¡±

    He announced, interjecting in Eman and Zennie¡¯s conversations while pumping his fist against his chest.

    Eman and Zennie were slightly stunned at the sudden, but soon Zennie chuckled while Eman had a light smile on his face. Eina, on the other hand, had her mouth formed like the letter ¡®o¡¯. In her mind, ¡®my brother is so awesome!¡¯ She admired her brother even more. Gaining someone¡¯s favor wasn¡¯t an everyday urrence. It was a rare asion especially when the rted person was mainly a stranger.

    However, before Eman could reply.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Zennie¡¯s servant, Miss Liz, voluntarily coughed.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert, I think it¡¯s more appropriate to call you uncle than big brother. Young master Eman, don¡¯t give this man any more consent...¡± she said while sending an eye to Rossbert who was right beside her. Rossbert already had dead eyes and a troubled face.

    Miss Liz continued saying, ¡°Although he looked like 30, his actual age is 40.¡±

    Eman was not sure if it was only his imagination but he heard a choking sound from Rossbert. Also, there seemed an ascending soul going out from Rossbert¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Pft!¡±

    Everyone was stunned when a chuckle escaped from his usual nonchnt countenance. Then it was followed byughs.

    ¡°Haha-haha!¡±

    Tears were forming at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s just, I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± He said while brushing off the tears. Even Eina did not expect to hear her brother¡¯sugh. It also put a tear on her eyes. It was the first time she heard it. Her brother always had a serious face before. Then aftering back from the subjugation mission, there was only a nonchnt face on him. He seemed like someone who ascended from a somber person to a statue.

    So after hearing hisugh and the expression on his face just now, a tear fell from her round beautiful eyes.

    At Least her brother was actually a human. She always worried about it in secret.

    Even Eman wondered when was thest time heughed honestly. He already forgot. Maybe before he was framed. And before Marie Belle went abroad. It was a long time ago now.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: Rothsport

    After a badass performance a while ago, now he had to show more emotions in front of some people he just met. Well, there was nothing he could do about it since Miss Liz¡¯s remark was truly funny and the reaction of Rossbert.

    Even Zennie herself chuckled at it. Also, they had no idea of Eman¡¯s circumstances. So they only thought he was a jolly person inside.

    Zennie felt amused as she stared at him. She felt like there was some deep in hisugh. But she could not tell what it was.

    Regardless, Eman learned that Miss Liz wasn¡¯t just a random servant to Zennie. She was like her guardian from birth. She was the one who tended her while she was still a child. So their rtionship wasn¡¯t just a simple servant and mistress.

    Also, regarding Miss Liz and Rossbert¡¯s rtion, they seemed to be closed.

    One of the guards told him a while ago that Mr. Rossbert was part of the Guardian Guild assigned in the town where Zennie lives.

    He was able to find out little about them when he was conversing with Zennie Just now. But since Zennie was too reserved with her answers, he did not persist and avoided asking personal questions.

    .....

    He understood her. After all, they just met. And nobles tend to have this kind of personality. They avoid disclosing more information than necessary.

    But perhaps, he could learn more bit by bit. After all, it was still the second day of their trip. So there was still more time to understand each other.

    Eman also learned that Zennie was actually the second daughter of the governing lord in the town of Rothsport. And her family name was also Rothsport.

    After knowing that the name of the town was also the name of their family, ¡°So, your ancestor was the founder of that town?¡± Eman asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zennie nodded.

    ¡°Not only that. The Rothsport family is loved by the people of Rothsport.¡± Rossbert suddenly chimed in while puffing his chest. He must be proud of them.

    If even Rossbert, who was not a blood rtive, felt so proud for them, the Rothsport family must be truly loved by their people.

    Eman noticed Zennie looking slightly embarrassed. It must be awkward for her to hear that someone boasted about her family in her presence. Although she should have felt proud, Zennie could not help but feel awkward.

    Meanwhile, they were sitting around the bonfire while conversing. It was already night. The group decided to take a detour to let the night pass. It was dangerous to travel at night time. Many hostile beasts and monsters were roaming around. So after discovering an area which they believed was safer, they did not waste their time and build their conventional tents around. The guards would be their lookouts. On the other hand, the coachman was calmly talking with them, like a normal person.

    They were camping beside a river and on the opposite was a wide prairie. There was a forest in the distance but it was about a kilometer away.

    Miss Liz was preparing their food.

    To help Zennie recover, he intentionally diverted the topic. ¡°Uncle Rossbert, so I heard you are from the guardian guild.¡± Eman settled on calling him uncle rather than big brother.

    Rossbert wondered where Eman heard it.

    Eman beckoned to the direction of the guards who were merely talking along with the coachman.

    ¡°Oh, these fes. Fufu,¡± Rossbert brimmed. ¡°Right, I have been a member of the Guardian Guild for almost 15 years now.¡±

    ¡°To be in service for 15 years already, isn¡¯t that admirable?¡±

    ¡°I also heard that being a member of the guardian guild was a dangerous profession. Their life was in constant danger because of dangerous missions.¡±

    Eman said while taking the cup of tea that Miss Liz handed to him.

    ¡°Thanks, Miss Liz.¡± He thanked her.

    Miss Liz just slightly bowed at him before handing another cup to Zennie and Rossbert.

    After taking the cup of tea from Miss Liz, Rossbert also said his thanks before replying to Eman. He showed a bitter smile before opening his mouth. ¡°Well, in truth, it was also true in the other guilds. Being in the guild was dangerous indeed. Especially to the newbies.¡±

    ¡°I also heard that Uncle Rossbert is a gold rank guardian. Perhaps Uncle Rossbert was an awesome guardian like everybody said.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Suddenly Rossbert broke into a hugeugh which took everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t get so exaggerated, Eman,¡± Rossbertughed, causing a spill on his tea.

    ¡°Ora!¡±

    Miss Liz red.

    A chill rundown his spine when he noticed those eyes. ¡°Ahaha, sorry, sorry,¡± He hastily said his sorry like a child who was afraid to be reprimanded.

    To reply on Rossbert¡¯sst statement, he opened his mouth again after Rossbert said his sorry to Miss Liz. ¡°Looking at how Uncle Rossbert saved everyone a while ago, I couldn¡¯t find any reason to argue with it.¡± At Eman¡¯s next words, Rossbert found himself couldn¡¯t rebut.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my job. And also, everyone here was like a family to me.¡±

    Zennie was silently sipping her tea while listening to their conversation. From time to time, she sneaks a nce at the soundlessly sleeping Eina on Eman¡¯sp.

    For some reason, she looked so adorable and tempted her to poke her face. But she endure the thought.

    Upon hearing Rossbert¡¯s reply, Eman wondered how close these people were towards each other. They seemed to be like families based on how they treated everyone.

    ¡°Is Uncle Rossbert from a noble family as well?¡± Eman found his resolve to ask a slightly personal question when he felt their conversation flow smoothly.

    ¡°Er, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Rossbert immediately denied it.

    He sighed exasperatedly. Eman noticed the change in Rossbert¡¯s expression. Now he has a serious face. ¡°I used to live in a slum. But in a fateful encounter, I met Zennie¡¯s grandfather and brought me to the Rothsforth domain. My life had started to be better over there...¡±

    Rossbert started reminiscing and told Eman his past life.

    This surprised him. He didn¡¯t expect that Rossbert was actually from the slum. Rossbert¡¯s life story amused him. It¡¯s like reading a fantasy novel back on earth. He felt a little nostalgic upon listening to him.

    Just that, it truly surprised him that Rossbert was actually from the slum. And he suffered a lot while living in there.

    When only Zennie and Eman left near the bonfire, ¡°So Miss Zennie was a popr person in the Rothsport, huh.¡± Eman opened up a question.

    Zennie, who happened to hear it, suddenly turned red and hastily waved her hands in front of her face. ¡°Eh? Ah! I-I, I am not!¡± She said abashedly.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Secluded

    Eman had a bitter smile from her reaction. Since the Rothsport family was loved by their people, he thought it should have been natural that the members of their family were popr to the people in that town. This is what he believes in. Though he wasn¡¯t particrly serious when he said it. He noticed Zennie was in a daze and was just sitting beside him without saying anything. He thought the atmosphere would be awkward if he did not say anything, so he said some random things that came to mind.

    Eman could guess if they were lying to him based solely on their heartbeats. His perception leveled up to the extent in which he was capable of reading someone¡¯s heartbeat. But of course, it wasn¡¯t a hundred percent urate. Much better if the Elder Dark Priest did the ritual to all of them. Speaking of ritual, it was the extraction of their brain.

    But Eman could not do such a cruel action towards these people who did not do wrong to him or to anyone close to him.

    While he was gazing at her, he noticed the light from the flickering bonfire radiated on Zennie¡¯s face. As though embracing her smooth white skin. He could not help but admire her beauty.

    She had light blue hair that¡¯s shoulder length, beautiful round eyes of emerald color. She even has wavy eyebrows, and the dimples on her cheeks look cute when she smiles.

    A while ago, he learned that Zennie was just 19 years old, running 20 next month. He also learned some minor stuff regarding her.

    Regardless, he noticed her face turning red from time to time. To continue the conversation he hosted, ¡°Is that so?¡± He said to reply to her previous words. Eman was back to his usual calm tone. But there was also a sign that he wanted to hear further about it.

    .....

    Zennie cleared her throat first before saying, ¡°Even though our family is loved by the people of Rothsport, it doesn¡¯t mean that all of us are known in the town. I am the very example of it...¡±

    He noticed sadness in her voice as she was saying it.

    After it¨C was a talk about Zennie¡¯s life. He learned that Zennie was someone who never went out of their domain. She did not even experience having friends of her age. She was a secluded girl. Even her studies were done with a strict tutor. So, actually, Zennie was ignorant of the outside world.

    She continued. ¡°In truth, it is my first time going out of Rothsport¡¯s domain.¡±

    Eman was attentively listening to her. ¡°I see.¡± His reply was short. However, he finally understood why she gets flustered so easily around him, why she acted young towards him even though she was older than her, why she seemed to have an awkwardness in her, why she was staring at Eina like it was her first time seeing some adorable child.

    Also, when she talks, there was an element that she wasn¡¯t used to conversing with.

    Eman could easily tell that she wasn¡¯t lying. After all, he experienced being secluded as well. So he knew what she felt and what she was experiencing now.

    At first, he thought Zennie was attracted to him, but after hearing her circumstances, he finally understood that it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Eman wasn¡¯t particrly interested in love life or in Zennie. His mind was all about his goal in the future. Also, there were dangers around him that he needed to take care of first rather than amusing himself with insignificant things.

    After Zennie¡¯s flustered reply, Eman asked next about their reasons for traveling. He thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone if he asked this. She could choose to reply or not, it was her choice. He will respect whatever her decision is liked.

    With a face that she just remembered something, she opened her mouth wider.

    ¡°Right! Thankfully, you ask that, E-Eman...¡±

    Calling him by his name still seemed difficult for her. But Eman¡¯s focus was on her reply.

    She sounded like she wanted to ask something important. He waited to finish her words. He felt she still had something to say.

    ¡°Before that, are you from the capital? Or anywhere around the area?¡± She suddenly threw a question of her own.

    Eman slightly narrowed his eyes. But he chose to reply, anyway.

    ¡°We¡¯re now living in the Sunville Vige.¡±

    ng!

    After mentioning it, they heard something drop from behind them.

    When they nced, they saw the servant, Miss Liz, standing with a shocked face and a small te and a cup on the ground. Thankfully, none of them broke. Well, they are made of metal, a pure copper cup, and a te.

    ¡°Young master Eman, did you mean the Sunville Vige? The former Mining Vige?¡±

    Eman nodded with squinted eyes. ¡°Did you happen to know about the vige, Miss Liz?¡±

    He asked a question as well.

    There was ag before she nodded slightly.

    Later on, he learned that Miss Liz used to have rtives living in that ce. But after the invasion from the bandits, she lost contact with them. She had no idea what happened to them. It was also reported that many residents of that vige lost their lives.

    Since there weren¡¯t any news outlets in this empire, it was hard for them to get news from other viges or towns.

    Eman also exined to her that the ce was already habitual. The emperor ordered a remation mission to that ce and the soldiers who carried the task sessfully won against the bandits.

    He did not say that he was the one who led the mission as it could be understood wrongly as though he was boasting.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s good to hear that it has been reimed by the empire.¡±

    Servant Liz tried to ask about the vige. But all she got was a sad truth. Eman told her that the town was all but ruins.

    He missed to ask her about the names of her rtives as she already left after a slight bow. He decided not to chase the topic.

    After Miss Liz¡¯s sudden intrusion, the flow of Eman and Zennie¡¯s conversation was back to square one.

    Liz¡¯s storytelling about her rtives in the old mining town made Zennie forget what she would ask Eman.

    Eman told her to sleep early as they needed to depart early in the morning. Rossbert, on the other hand, busying himself in cleaning his equipment. And Liz was finishing her chores while Zennie, although skeptical, nodded at him with an unwilling expression on her face.

    As Eman stated, they continued their trip before the sun was up.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: The lord and knight

    Eman told her to sleep early as they needed to depart early in the morning. Rossbert was busying himself in cleaning his equipment. He was someone who was fond of making his equipment shiny.

    On the other hand, Liz was finishing her chores while Zennie, although skeptical, nodded at him with an unwilling expression on her face.

    As Eman said, they continued their trip before the sun rose.

    It was the third day of their trip. Everyone was merely conversing as though they were old acquaintances. Even Eina, who was a shy girl herself, was able to speak with Zennie and the others. She was calling Zennie her big sister.

    Zennie felt amused hearing it as though it were the sweetest sounding words she ever heard.

    This time, it was Eman who was bombarded by questionsing from them. So they learned a few things about him. However, all of them were dumbstruck upon hearing that he was theing lord of the old mining town, the Sunville Vige.

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a noble, Young Lord Eman.¡± Flustered, Zennie said in haste.

    .....

    Although Zennie was a daughter of a noble family, she was lower in rankpared to Eman who was a lordship noble.

    ¡°Uh, just drop the pleasantries. I¡¯m morefortable without it. Also, I prefer if you call me by my name alone.¡± He said with a wink while wondering if it was a wise choice to tell them that he was actually a noble.

    Eman was unaware of the damage he caused to the poor girl. A fume erupted on Zennie¡¯s head after his wink, without him noticing.

    Although he was a noble, he had yet to receive his monthly sry for being the Knight of the empire. Well, it was only half a month and a few days since they came back from the remation mission. Also, he just became a noble not long ago. And hisnd was yet to produce money or any supplies. So calling him young master or any lordship names just didn¡¯t put right for him.

    It was also the first time that Eina heard it. She didn¡¯t know that his brother was actually a noble now.

    Eman also told Rossbert to drop the pleasantries who tried to call him with the young master and mister attached to his name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In truth, I was amoner just recently.¡± He said to lessen the awkwardness.

    Everyone gaped in surprise. Well, there were some asions where amoner became a noble after a fateful encounter. Like when someone acquired a super rare artifact that cost millions of gold royals. After getting such a treasure, themoner rocketed from being amoner to a noble merchant. There are other cases also simr to that.

    Suddenly, Rossbert grinned. ¡°So, Eman, did you happen to acquire a super rare treasure?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Haha, I wished I had. Sadly, nothing like that has happened to me.¡± He replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    Eman nodded.

    ¡°Then how do you be a noble?¡± Rossbert and the rest were interested to hear his answer. Even Zennie and Eina were attentively listening, looking at him as though prohibiting him from going away.

    It was alreadyte when Rossbert realized that his question sounds rude. Thankfully, Eman didn¡¯t seem cared about it.

    A bead of sweat trailed down on Eman¡¯s face. Looks like even his sister was looking at him the same as the others. He sighed when he noticed he could not back away.

    ¡°W-Well, I was promoted into a Knight!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The three people were dumbstruck once again. Only Eina had question marks floating over her tilting head.

    A-A knight?

    Not only a Lord of thend? But also had the title of a Knight? And he is an academy student?

    The questions are spiraling in their minds. Maybe Eman was unaware of the weight those titles had.

    He looked like an easy-going person, but in reality, he was an awesome person!

    The three who were aware of the weight of those titles could not help but felt like they were hit by a thousand volts of lightning tribtion.

    This made Zennie more conflicted as she was sneaking a nce at Eman. This person who was younger than her was able to achieve such a high title. She, on the other hand, was yet to aplish anything. Well, she¡¯s now venturing the world. But on different reason though.

    In her study under a strict tutor, she learned few things about the outside world. But she could not apply them as she was yet to venture into the outside world.

    ¡®Is academy students better than those taught by a tutor?¡¯ She thought after hearing Eman¡¯s sess.

    Rossbert wondered how Eman acquired the Knight title. For all he knew, there should be the Squire title first. He wanted to ask him but denied it in a second as he thought it would be rude to Eman. Especially after learning that he was lord of the vige and an Imperial Knight.

    Who wished to anger such a big fish?

    Rossbert and the others secretly gulped. They had no idea they were traveling along with a bigshot.

    Of course, at first, they wondered if Eman was telling the truth. But after Eman showed them his golden badge with the insignia of the Whitestone Empire carved in it, they could only fall silent and shrink like babies.

    Rossbert was a veteran Gold rank Guardian. So even he had a gold badge with him. Though it was different from Eman¡¯s Knight badge.

    However, with just a nce, he could tell that the gold badge in Eman¡¯s hand was authentic.

    Though, it was surprising that he was traveling casually without some guards. Then again, after thinking about it, the carriage went to a stop. It was followed by a warninging from the guard leader.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert! Several monsters are blocking the road!¡± The guard reported.

    ¡°What?!¡± Rossbert eximed.

    Before he could climb down, he felt a tap on his shoulder.

    When he nced, he saw Eman saying, ¡°Let me,¡± in his usual calm demeanor.

    Peeking outside, and looking ahead, he noticed that most of the monsters were as strong as those big beasts that almost killed him yesterday.

    Even Zennie and Servant Liz wanted to oppose Eman¡¯s decision. They suggested looking for another route.

    But Eman stayed firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take another minute,¡± he said confidently. He jumped after stroking his sister¡¯s head.

    ¡°Good luck, bro!¡± Eina shouted.

    After a minute, Rossbert sank to his seat. He finally understood why Eman was traveling without some guards. And maybe it was also the reason he acquired the Knight title.

    When Eman returned to the carriage, there were only dumbfounded faces waiting for him.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: Magical stone

    Eman didn¡¯t mean to show off his title and strength. He just wanted to farm Soul Points, Experience Points, and Magic Cryst from the monsters.

    Unfortunately, the monsters he killed from yesterday, none of them drop Magic Cryst.

    Though, it makes him wonder why there were unusually more hostile beasts this time. He wasn¡¯t implying that there used to be no obstruction from the beast when traveling here. In truth, more often, there were cases of beasts wandering in the middle of the road while a carriage was passing by.

    They also experienced it when they were heading towards the Sunville Vige the other day. And that time when they were heading for the remation mission.

    But there was something unusual this time. There are more monsters, and they are more powerfulpared to the monsters they have encountered previously. They looked organized as well, which is unexpected for them.

    What he meant by organized was that they moved in groups and were led by a stronger one.

    Regardless, regarding the revealing of his status as a noble, he didn¡¯t need to hide it in the first ce. Sooner orter, everyone will know about it anyway.

    .....

    But why did he disclose it to the people he just met yesterday?

    He also was wondering.

    Perhaps he mellowed down because of the lighthearted atmosphere that they were exuding.

    Furthermore, since he learned many things about them, he felt it was only a fair trade to disclose as much information about him.

    The carriage went to a sudden stop once again when another group of hostile beasts obstructed their path.

    ¡°Eman, let us help you this time!¡±

    Along with the other guards, Rossbert called out to him from the back.

    Eman looked at them. He noticed the look in their eyes was different from before. It is probably their fighting spirit screaming for battle.

    He nodded a secondter. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Said Rossbert with a grin.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± he replied while shifting back his eyes to the monsters ahead of them. In truth, he should be the one saying thanks to them. But Eman did not point it out.

    He opened his mouth again, saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you handle the smaller ones while I¡¯m taking care of the leader.¡±

    Since there are far more hostile beasts this time, he did not reject Rossbert¡¯s and the guard¡¯s offer for help. Otherwise, it could beprehended that he was arrogant. Also, after seeing him fight with the beast a while ago, and yesterday, it seemed like their fighting spirit soared high. It woke up their fighting sense.

    After hearing Eman¡¯s words, ¡°Eh, you sure about that? That one is far stronger than the other beasts we encountered, you know,¡± said Rossbert with a hint of worry.

    Right. This time, the beasts were led by a much stronger Beast. Even Eman couldprehend its strength. He could sense that it is way stronger than that beast yesterday.

    However, on his face, there was only a nonchnt smile.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said, then started moving towards the beasts without sparing a nce again to the stunned people behind him.

    Led by him, everyone charged forward.

    The battle onlysted for a minute with Rossbert and the guards did their best. The guards, although they still felt afraid towards the beasts, they weren¡¯t as agitated as before. So their performance today was better than yesterday.

    Some minor wounds were visible on their bodies. And they were exhausted as well. Only Eman and Rossbert look better. Though Rossbert was slightly exhausted.

    They started to wonder how strong Eman was. He didn¡¯t seem tired even after fighting that gigantic lizard beast just now. That beast secreted toxins that made it difficult to handle.

    Meanwhile, all of them were gawking while looking at him.

    Turning back the time to Eman¡¯s fight against the gigantic lizard beast,

    As usual, Eman struck the beast using his sword. Although Eman was able to cut one of the lizard¡¯s legs, it wasn¡¯t enough to sever the whole leg. It transmitted into his hand that the lizard¡¯s skin was tougher than rock.

    His action provokes the beast. To protect itself, It secreted purple gas from the tiny pores on its body which Eman believed was poisonous.

    Eman immediately distances himself. He did not run away because he was afraid of it, he ran away to lure it away from the others.

    When there was only him and the beast around. He equipped a dagger in his sub-weapon slot in his inventory. He used his speed while rounding the beast. At the same time, he materialized hardened soil in the form of javelins.

    The beast could not even get close to him. It was receiving his attack like a training dummy.

    The lizard tried another method. It even stretched its tongue to reach him. There were many asions that it almost hit him. But Eman was still able to evade all its attacks. His speed was just outstanding.

    On the contrary, the lizard continued receiving his attacks.

    When all the umted wounds were more than the beast could handle, it suddenly dropped¨C exhausted on the ground. Eman ended it by severing its head.

    When he came back, everyone also finished dispatching the smaller ones. They were now discarding the bodies out of the road. But soon, they stopped what they were doing and gawked when they saw him.

    ¡°Eman what is that?!¡± Rossbert asked in surprise.

    ¡°That lizard¡¯s head. I think the crystal on its head is valuable,¡± he replied casually as though there was nothing to talk about. Right. On its forehead, there is a gleaming emerald crystal. He was attracted to it and thought it could be processed into an elegant pendant. That¡¯s why he decided to take it. ¡°Weirdly though, no matter what I did it won¡¯t dislodge,¡± he added with a hint of puzzlement on his face.

    A bead of sweat was visible on Rossbert¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, that indeed was a valuable item. However, it can¡¯t be dislodged normally.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    ¡°Then, can you tell me how to dislodge it?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha,¡± Rossbertughed descendingly. ¡°Sorry, I have no way of doing it. Regardless, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what it is?¡±

    Eman paused for a moment and thought, ¡®This sounds bad.¡¯

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I see. Uhm, it is called a magical stone. And only an expert spellcaster can take it out from the beast¡¯s head without damaging the stone.¡±

    From Rossbert¡¯s exnation, Eman felt there is more about this stone.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: Departure

    The group arrived at Sandstone City, the capital city of the Whitestone Empire, at noon on the 7th day of their trip.

    With a clear indication of hesitation, Zennie told Eman that it was fine to drop them off after entering the city gate. But Eman insisted on bringing them to their destination.

    ¡°B-but...¡±

    Zennie was both happy and reluctant. She could not bother him any longer. It was already so kind of him to let them ride his carriage. Not only that, he saved their lives.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it fine? It saves us the effort. Since we are already indebted anyway, a little more won¡¯t be a big difference I guess,¡± Rossbert said, while at the same time, secretly sending a wink to Eman.

    He was d at Rossbert¡¯s follow-up, but it seemed like he misunderstood his motive. A bead of sweat trailed at the back of Eman¡¯s head. Though he had no n to clear up the misunderstanding. He even disregarded the constant blushing of Zennie while talking to her.

    Looking at Zennie¡¯s face, he had a strong feeling that she felt attracted to him. After all, it was easy for someone like Zennie, a secluded person, to get attracted to a person of the opposite gender. Especially, that their age wasn¡¯t that big of a difference. Summed up with his heroic entrance, she must be looking at him as a valiant hero.

    .....

    Eman originally thought that Zennie was just a shy type of person for being secluded. But her constant blushing bugged him. He believed it wasn¡¯t simple shyness.

    Eman didn¡¯t mean that Zennie fell in love with him. Perhaps it was more like admiration than romantic feelings.

    But still, admiration was the first pace. But it has a high tendency to develop into romantic feelingster.

    ¡°I¨CI see. Thank you, Sir Eman. I will surely never forget this debt. If somethinges up in the future. You have my word, in the name of the Rothsport family, I won¡¯t hesitate to help even at the expense of my life.¡±

    Such a strong word. Eman thought upon hearing her. He admired that she didn¡¯t tantly represent her family but herself. It was more realistic than saying her Rothsport family would be at his backing. After all, Zennie was just a member of the Rothsport family. She had yet to get her ground in the Rothsport family.

    This important task that Zennie was mentioning, perhaps if she seeded¨C could help her to be recognized and acquire her first stance in the family.

    Eman replied with a gentle smile. ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll be in your care if something like that happens, though I prefer if nothing bad is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°O-of course, I- I also prefer it. T-Then I will add you in my prayer every night.¡±

    She said in a bashful and stammering voice.

    Eman lightlyughed.

    ¡°Fufu, then it¡¯s my pleasure to be one of the subjects in your prayer Miss Zennie.¡±

    Eman slightly bowed. Seeing it, Zennie also did as he did.

    Even though Eman preferred to call each other without honorifics, they are nobles after all. He had to follow their customs. Just like the popr quote back on earth, ¡°Do as the Romans do.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Zennie¡¯s party destination was the merchant guild.

    It was the first time that Eman came to the ce.

    It was huge! It was the biggest, tallest, and most exquisite building in the area. The other buildings besides it are shy inparison.

    A well-printed name, MERCHANT GUILD, could be seen on the higher part of the building.

    After being aquainted for a short time, they are now in difficult situation, the departure.

    Departing always leads to heavy feelings especially when both share various notable moments. Everyone was skeptical about saying goodbye. It was human nature after all.

    Meanwhile, his sister, Eina, and Zennie were hugging each other. Like a child who will be missing her parents and a parent who will be leaving her child to work abroad.

    Such a scene was nostalgic to him. It was the same kind of feeling when his parents left him to work abroad. Departure was indeed a very painful moment.

    Eman had to agree with it.

    Regardless, they could not waste more time.

    To break the painful atmosphere, ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Eman said calmly while showing a gentle smile. After saying it, Eina and Zennie reluctantly separate each other.

    ¡°(Hic)Big Sister, I hope we see each other again!¡± Eina said in a crying voice while wiping the tears in her eyes.

    Eman could not help it if his sister and Ms. Zennie became attached.

    Although their trip onlysted for a couple of days, the bond that unintentionally formed was tighter than he expected.

    There were even times in their trip that his sister slept over at Zennie¡¯s tent. There were also times that he caught them talking about him sote at night.

    He chose to remain quiet and secretly listened to their conversation, but Uncle Rossbert arrived so he stopped listening and rather converse with him.

    He was curious though, of what they were talking about him. Regardless, he wasn¡¯t a bit bothered by it.

    ¡°Yeah, I hope too,¡± while wiping the tears in her eyes, Zennie said her reply to Eina.

    Before Eina could turn around, ¡°Wait, Eina, here take this,¡± Eman was surprised when he saw Zennie unfastened her ne. It was a beautiful golden ne adorned with a moon pendant in a crescent-moon shape.

    There was one time when Eman had a nce of it. Most of the time she hid it under her dress. Just for that reason, it was easy to tell that it was a very important belonging to her.

    ¡°Wait, Lady Zennie. Isn¡¯t that your mother¡¯s memento?¡± Liz suddenly interjected.

    ¡°Big Sis...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My mother told me that precious memories are the most special things in the world. They are priceless and could not be robbed. What a mere nepared to it. I have my mother¡¯s memories and they remain the most precious memento for me. B-But I didn¡¯t mean that this one is less valuable.¡±

    Zennie¡¯s words bring a smile on everyone who listened to it.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: Merchant Guild

    ¡°That¡¯s a good ne,¡± Eman said with a gentle smile to Eina, who was currently sping the ne in between her hands.

    In the middle of the crescent moon pendant, there was a tiny emerald stone.

    Eman could tell that it was an Umon-tier Ne of Protection. Thanks to his futuristic vision, details regarding the ne appeared like illustrations.

    When he visited the marketst time, he saw onlymon tiers. Looks like even Umon-tiers in this empire became Rare-tier because of theck of supply. It surprised him that Zennie gifted it to Eina. It was a valuable item after all.

    Meanwhile, they were inside the carriage traveling towards their destination.

    ¡°By the way, Bro, what did you give to Big Sis Zennie before we departed?¡± Eina suddenly asked him.

    She noticed her brother handed something to Zennie. She also noticed her Big Sister¡¯s face turned beet red the moment she took it. That¡¯s why Eina was very curious about it.

    .....

    Right.

    Before they left the Merchant Guild, Eman also gifted Zennie a pair of earrings. It was Rare-tier Earrings Of Protection. He originally wanted to give it to Eina for her protection. But since Zennie beat him to that, he decided to give it to Zennie. Not because he needed topensate her for gifting his sister with such a valuable gift. But because he felt she needed it.

    Part of it was, he was moved by her speech a while ago. Also, it was already in his motto that¨C whenever he helped someone, he would never waste his effort. So since he helped her, he wanted her to be safer even for a little.

    That ne she gave to Eina must be protecting her the whole time.

    In truth, Eman noticed the worried expression on Miss Liz¡¯s face the moment Zennie handed the ne to Eina.

    Although he was silent the whole time and did not even ask their reason for traveling so far, Eman was able to perceive that Zennie and the rest were anxious for something. That¡¯s why he handed her the Rare-tier Earrings of Protection just to be sure.

    It has a better effect than the ne she gave to Eina.

    When the carriage of Eman and Eina disappeared away to the end of rows of buildings and stalls in the distance, Zennie and the others went inside the Merchant Guild building. They had important matters they needed to do.

    Even though there were several people inside, the ce didn¡¯t even look jammed with people. Thanks to its spacious interior.

    After seeing their group, one of the uniformed people who was at the counter approached them.

    ¡°Wee! Are you here to do business? Or here for an appointment?¡± One of the merchant guild crew greeted them.

    Zennie was stunned for a moment. She was overwhelmed by her surroundings and the number of new faces around her.

    ¡°Lady...¡± Sensing her stupefied behavior, Liz called out her name to reawaken her from her daze.

    Zennie breathed deeply upon hearing her. She had to do it, for the sake of the people of Rothsport.

    ¡°B-business, I came here to buy lots of medicine.¡±

    A few days ago, the town of Rothsport suffered an unprecedented predicament. Many of their people fell sick and on top of that, they were running out of medical supplies.

    Even in the House of Rothsport, only Zennie, and her father who was yet to fall to the illness. That¡¯s why she volunteers toe here to buy a huge sum of medicinal supplies.

    The Merchant Guild is the main tradingpany in the empire. They could supply high quantity products to any locals or international buyers, sellers, or traders.

    So, if one wanted to purchase a huge quantity of products, the merchant guild was the right choice. Not only were they able to avoid the burden of transporting the products by themselves, but they could also expect the safety of their products.

    In terms of unexpected events happening while transporting the goods, thepany would be responsible for it and was obliged topensate for the lost product.

    Dealing business with the merchant guild is always done in the legal process.

    The buyers who wished to buy an innumerable amount of goods were required to be a member of the association.

    Fortunately, the Rothsport family was already a member of it. They even purchased different kinds of goods in quantitative amounts. They were also regr customers of the merchant guild. So it wasn¡¯t actually the first time of the Rothsport family to deal business with the merchant guild.

    However, the crew could not identify Zennie. Perhaps because it was her aunt who often dealt business with them. However, her aunt also fell ill.

    So, there was only Zennie who could do it.

    There were some rules for a buyer who wanted to buy arge number of products. One of them was- One must be a member of a noble family and a member of that family must be present while doing business. It was the reason that Zennie came along with the others.

    Zennie took her family insignia and presented it to the merchant guild crew.

    ¡°I see. The Rothsport family, here, please.¡±

    Upon verifying that it was real, the crew bowed slightly, then beckoned them to follow her at the counter for the additional checklist. Along with the others, they followed her.

    However, when the crew came to check the supplies, they learned some unexpected bad news. Zennie and the others learned that they could not purchase arge amount of medicine as there was ack of supplies recently.

    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±

    Zennie asked despondently.

    The crew showed a sorry expression on her face while bowing her head.

    ¡°Sorry, Lady, there has been a problem gathering medicinal herbs and ntstely. Because of theck of supply, the price of medicinal herbs and nts had risen unprecedentedly and so did the price of medicine. In this case, we could only sell out one-fourth of the total amount you wished to buy because of various reasons.¡±

    ¡°One-fourth...?¡± Zennie muttered with a dejected face. It wasn¡¯t enough for the whole town.

    ¡°Lady Zennie...¡±

    Worriedly, her servant, Liz, called out her name.

    Zennie breathed out deeply.

    ¡°In this case, we can only try our luck in the local market for the remaining amount,¡± Zennie suddenly dered.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: Smithing shop

    Eman¡¯s destination was Mr. us¡¯s smithing shop. He had no difficulty in locating it because the address was on the card he gave him before.

    Following it, they didn¡¯t take long to find it. It was in the northern part of the city.

    It wasn¡¯t as big and beautiful as the merchant guild building, but it has a unique aura that one could expect in an establishment such as the smithing shop.

    Although it wasn¡¯t big, it wasn¡¯t small either.

    When Eman and Eina entered the shop, he already spotted a familiar face busy fiddling on something.

    Hal, who was currently arranging the crammed materials, felt someone¡¯s gaze and reflexively nced at the door.

    ¡°L-Little brother?!¡± Hal screamed with slight surprise upon seeing them.

    .....

    He let off the materials he was carrying and rushed towards him.

    With a big smile, ¡°Ou, it¡¯s truly you!¡± He said again after arriving near them.

    Eman put on a bitter smile as he replied. ¡°Good day, Brother Hal. Sorry, we are going to bother you today.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing. There¡¯s no way you are a bother.¡±

    Eman felt relieved that he still remembered him.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Oh right,¡± Hal suddenly pumped his fist into his palm as if remembering something. ¡°Wait here for a second Little bro, I will be calling Mr. us.¡±

    Noticing Eman¡¯s perplexed face, ¡°Uh, he said when you happen to visit the shop we must tell him.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, okay,¡± he nodded in understanding.

    Perhaps, Mr. us had something to say to him. He thought.

    Hal hastily ran towards the other room where he believed led to the workroom.

    Eman nced around and noticed that the interior had enough space. Just enough.

    The ambiance is what you would expect with a smithing shop, metals, and materials all over.

    There were some people present aside from them. They were conversing with the other crews. Based on their conversation, it seemed like they were talking about some items.

    For such a ce, it must be a frequent urrence. Eman thought so before shifting his gaze to the approaching familiar man.

    It didn¡¯t even take a minute when Hal left that a round man with a face covered with a mustache ambled towards them.

    ¡°Hey, Kids!¡± He called out before arriving in front of them.

    He wanted to protest that he wasn¡¯t a kid anymore, but Eman chose to not care about it. It wasn¡¯t so important after all.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. us.¡±

    ¡°G-Good day, sir!¡±

    Eman greeted him casually. Eina followed as well but it was clear from her voice that she was a little tense. Well, she wasn¡¯t used to greetings with other people aside from the members of their family and those she was acquainted with.

    She bowed slightly.

    us smiled amicably. ¡°Same to both of you,¡± he said. Then continued, ¡°Good to see you here in my shop. Haha!¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Eman replied with his usual calm tone.

    ¡°Come here, kids. Let¡¯s talk about business in the next room,¡± Mr. us suddenly urged.

    The other guests looked at them and wondered who this man who seemed like an important person, based on how us conversed with him.

    Eman thought after entering the room. ¡®It¡¯s more like a room for private talks.¡¯

    ¡°Hal serve him tea and honey juice for the little miss,¡± Mr. us said to Hal.

    ¡°Yes. Right away! Excuse me for a sec, little brother,¡± Hal said. Eman nodded his head in response.

    After a light conversation of regards with Mr. us, Eman stated his reason foring without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Farming equipment? Haha! We have lots of them here.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good because I need lots of them.¡± While showing a light smile, Eman mentioned it.

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±

    He noticed us Smith stared at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Haha, it is,¡± Emanughed bitterly. ¡°I bought a piece ofnd in the eastern part of the empire. I¡¯m thinking of cultivating it for extra ie, Mr. us.¡±

    Although Eman said he bought a piece ofnd, he didn¡¯t state to what scale. Also, it was more of a lie.

    But Eman felt it would be easier to say this than exining everything.

    ¡°Ou,¡± us was amazed. Right. This kid, although he dressed casually, it wasn¡¯t right to gauge him based on that. He was even giving away those expensive elixirs like it was nothing to him.

    ¡°I see. Congrats on that kid.

    Now he¡¯s certain that Eman wasn¡¯t an ordinary young man.

    Eman learned that although it was a cksmithing shop, they were also selling different kinds of materials for daily works.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. us, where can I find someone who can build water wheels?¡±

    At first, Eman thought this world had low agricultural technology. But when he happened to pass by some viges and towns, they proved to him his initial thoughts were wrong.

    In terms of technology, they were far behindpared to on earth. However, with the existence of magical artifacts, they were able to fill theircks.

    Eman was observant of his surroundings.

    In truth, he could use his ability to control earth elements to prepare thend. But still, they needed to manually work after that. So, even though it was easy to handle the task of preparing thend, there were still other steps that he needed to consider.

    ¡°Fufu, waterwheel is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go far away searching for someone, kid. You came to the right ce. As I said already, my smithing shop is responsible for random works. Building such a thing as the waterwheel is nothing to mypany,¡± us said while puffing his chest.

    Eman was amazed. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good, then. Coming here was indeed the right choice,¡± He muttered. ¡°Then, shall we talk about the materials needed for it?¡±

    ¡°Sure! However, it might be a little expensive even if I grant you a 25% discount. Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°No problem to me. Rather, what do you mean by 25% discounts, Mr. us? Won¡¯t you lose your profit with that?¡±

    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not a problem to me either.¡±

    ¡°Little bro, just ept it. Or else your conversation won¡¯te to an end.¡±

    Suddenly, Hal, who just came in with some snacks in his hands, whispered to him.

    He wasn¡¯t a gullible person, but Eman could understand Mr. us. He probably felt indebted at him after he saved them. So it must be his way of showing gratitude.

    Eman showed a troubled smile before agreeing.

    After listing all the materials needed to build the waterwheel, their conversation proceeded to the next topic.

    ¡°By the way, kid. I am actually waiting for you to visit my shop.¡±

    ¡°Ou, for what reason?¡±

    ¡°Fufu, can youe with me for a little bit?¡±

    Looking at Mr. us, he seemed to be serious.

    He was curious about what he wanted. Looking at his behavior now, it seemed as though he wanted to show something.

    He looked at his sister.

    Eina stared at her brother while blinking her beautiful eyes.

    A secondter, ¡°It¡¯s fine bro, I will be waiting here.¡±

    Eman rested his hand on her head and slightly patted it before he stood and followed Mr. us to the back of the shop.

    When he arrived there, Mr. us showed him something.

    ¡°This is!¡±

    He eximed. Then he muttered. ¡°A gun?¡±

    .....

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: The ranking month

    Eman slightly narrowed his eyes. He was surprised to see it.

    Howe there¡¯s a gun in this world?

    He never remembered any soldiers in the pce holding such a weapon, either in the Subjugation or in the Remation mission.

    So he was certain that guns weren¡¯t an item belonging to this world.

    He could even notice the dumbfounded expression on the soldier¡¯s faces when he pulled out an AK47 pistol that time when they fought against demons and bandits.

    ¡°Mr. u-¡± before Eman could call him, ¡°No, kid. That thing is called Estebens 555,¡± Mr. us suddenly corrected him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    .....

    He fell silent, and thought, ¡®Perhaps Mr. us meant to say Stevens 555. It is the name of this shotgun. It¡¯smonly used for bird hunting.¡¯

    ¡®Well, Stevens 555 is the given name. But this kind of thing is generally known as a gun.¡¯ He wanted to tell him, but Eman decided to keep it for now. It would be bad if he gathered unwanted suspicion.

    He could not put his deep secret at risk just for an insignificant thing.

    Though, his curiosity could not be put lightly. ¡°I see. Sorry, my bad. Regardless, Mr. us, where did you get this?¡± He asked, while slightly raising the shotgun.

    ¡°Oh, I got it several months ago when an unusual visitor came here asking for a weapon. But since that man had no cash with him. He offered that thing in exchange for a good quality weapon. At first, I was skeptical. But my curiosity won over me. So I ended up agreeing with him.¡±

    ¡°I see. So it¡¯s a trade, huh.¡±

    While Eman said it, his focus was not on it. After hearing Mr. us¡¯ words, he surmised that the unusual visitor must be someone like him. A person from another world. Speaking of a person from another world, there was only one thing that came into his mind, the summoned heroes!

    Right.

    One of them must be the owner of this gun. However, this item was useless in this world. He was only able to prate the enemy using the AK47 pistol because of his Finger Bullet skill which is verypatible with guns. Besides, this gun wasmonly used for bird hunting only. So, in a battle, it was a useless thing in this world.

    ¡°This is a good item. Is Mr. us trying to imitate it?¡±

    After asking it, usughed shyly. ¡°Ahaha, you¡¯re keen, huh. Yes, I did,¡± heughed shyly. ¡°Come¡¯re, kid,¡± us asked him to follow him.

    Eman grinned secretly before he followed him to one of the corners of the room.

    ¡°This...!¡± He noticed some pieces of materials which he believed were the imitation parts of the gun.

    On top of that, they were skillfully copied. He even wondered if those were the real parts of the gun. Looks like Mr. us was trying to mass-produce it.

    ¡°Hehe! Surprised?¡± Mr. us chuckled.

    ¡°Sure I am. I never thought Mr. us was this skillful.¡±

    ¡°Fufu.¡±

    Although those parts were still pulled apart, Eman could already see the oue if they were assembled properly.

    Regardless, it was still useless equipment if Mr. us just copied them. In this world of magic, is an item such as a bird-hunting gun worth wasting their time?

    Maybe some will take interest in it, but it would never be helpful to the economy, especially to the empire. Can it even kill a low-tier beast? He was doubtful of it.

    A thought suddenly came into his mind.

    ¡°So, Mr. us...¡±

    Eman told him something interesting and asked a few things. He also asked him if he could make a different variant of it. A gun that could shoot a beam or something like a Railgun. Though, he didn¡¯t go directly to the exact details. He just gave him some hints to avoid getting suspicious. It¡¯s up to him to realize those hints.

    Since this world looks like a fantasy world where magical energy existed, he was hopeful that maybe it was possible to create a railgun using magical energy as the bullet, like his Finger Bullet ability.

    He noticed Mr. us did a deep pondering. ¡°Give me time to think about it, kid.¡±

    A smile leaked on Eman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    They left the smithing shop after listing all the materials that he needed for hisnd remation program in his own vige.

    ¡°Big brother, are we going home now?¡±

    Eina asked him after climbing inside the carriage.

    ¡°No, not yet. I have something I need to check first before we go home.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    He needed to check in the market if they sold fertilizer in this world. Though, chances were slim. But since he wasn¡¯t the only person who was foreign from this world, he had a small hope that maybe one of the summoned heroes already introduced it to this world, even though he knew that the percentage of it happening was low. He wasn¡¯t even sure if they came from the same world.

    Now that Eman learned about this world, it wasn¡¯t wrong to assume that there might be other worlds like this world and his previous world.

    Hmm, maybe those heroes came from the world with the same agricultural and technological advancement as earth.

    But, that gun.

    Although Mr. us said it was Estebens 555, Eman was certain that what he meant was Stevens 555. Regardless, could it be possible also that the two worlds had the same product and even their names?

    Although he heard about the parallel universe on earth, he didn¡¯t want to jump to a conclusion. Also, it was a very intricate topic and no one had ever proven its authenticity yet.

    So Eman didn¡¯t want to assume even though he was now living in a different world.

    While they were traveling across the city road, they noticed something unusual.

    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s a lot of people.¡±

    Eina mentioned it.

    He nodded. He also noticed it. They weren¡¯t even in the market yet.

    ¡°Wait, I think it¡¯s that time,¡± Eina suddenly said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eman asked his sister.

    ¡°The Ranking Month for the great nobles. Uncle Ronny and Aunt ire told me that around this month, the great noble families will be having apetition.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: The silent cmity

    ¡®Ranking Month for great noble families?¡¯

    For some reason, it sounded familiar to him. Perhaps he heard it before, but he could not remember where and when.

    Anyhow, he could not me himself if he forgot many things as he also had many things that weighed his mind and needed to be put into ount first.

    While mulling, ¡®Wait, aren¡¯t Mina part of the great noble family? What family is it again? Ah, hmm, S-Skyze family. Right, that family,¡¯ Eman recalled after some time of pondering.

    Looks like the previous host wasn¡¯t so bad at socializing as he was also acquainted with Hannah, the daughter of the Goldenlotus family.

    Hmm.

    Speaking of the Goldenlotus family, he remembered it was tonight that one of his men that he sent to investigate that family would make contact with him to give a report.

    .....

    ¡®Right. It¡¯s tonight, huh,¡¯ Eman whispered in mind.

    He was relieved that the Goldenlotus family was yet to show grave hostility towards him, unlike the Gentlewind family.

    Regarding the Gentlewind family, in truth, it was the Oldman Grenn and Jura so far who showed real hostility to him.

    But even so, he could not lower his guard to that family. Well, he had a card that he could use if they tried to pull something against him.

    His only wish was that they would give him enough time to prepare for himself if ever they nned to kill him.

    Also, if theye to attack him, he would rather they attack him in secret than attacking him heads on.

    If they attack him in secret, they only need to send a few people to assassinate him while if they do it tantly, there is a high possibility that they use their numbers to overwhelm him¨C That would be troublesome for him.

    Assassinating him in secret was useless against him who could perceive killing or murderous intents at a wide range. He had many ways to repel them or use their assassination against them before they seed.

    Now that Eman thought about it since there was the Ranking Month, he believed that they would not make their move against him for the time being.

    It gives him more leeway to prepare. A grin secretly appeared in his mouth.

    Eman and Eina arrived at the market. However, after checking all the shops nearby, he learned that no one among them was selling fertilizer.

    He had a little hope because of the waterwheel. But it looks like fertilizer was hardly known here. No wonder the quality of their crops and any rted products wasn¡¯t so good as how he looked at them.

    In his Lord¡¯s Domain, he had no restriction of using it as there were only his people. As a result, the crops grew healthier.

    Looking at the vige inside his domain, the vige was more advancedpared to the vige in this empire.

    Although the houses inside were made of wood and bamboo, little by little, some of them started to make mortar and stone houses after watching lots of movies on their television.

    Speaking of television, Eman already implemented the use of sr power. So, in his domain, everyone was already using electricity.

    Still, he was a little skeptical about using the otherworld products outside his domain, be it in his own vige. However, looking that there¡¯s nothing else he could do, he had to do it then. Also, he had already decided on it long ago. But, although he would be using those products, he would be using them in a way that wasn¡¯t different from this world¡¯s view. Right, he would be implementing technology and magic in a new way.

    How to do it? That¡¯s his problem that needed lots of thinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Eina.¡±

    ¡°Are we going home, bro?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. We¡¯re going to stay for a night. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Hm, yeah.¡±

    She must be worried about Aunt ire. Eman thought after noticing the slight skepticism on his sister¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Aunt. Those people with her are good people. You should also try tomunicate with them when we go back,¡± Eman said with a warm smile.

    ¡°Eh... do you know them, bro?¡± Eina was quite surprised. She wondered how his brother could easily trust those people. Wasn¡¯t it just the other day that he met them?

    ¡°Ah, well, just the other day that I met them. But don¡¯t worry. I have a good sense of reading other people¡¯s characters.¡±

    Well. They were his people after all. They could not betray him as they were bound by his taming ability.

    Looking at her brother¡¯s casual expression, ¡°I see. Okay, bro! I trusted bro a lot!¡± Eina eximed.

    Eman smiled warmly at his sister¡¯s remark before patting her head.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s buy something you want first.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! R-really, bro?!¡±

    Eman nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, anything that my cute little sister likes. So don¡¯t hold back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yay! Okay, bro!¡± She said as she threw herself to her brother.

    Around this time, Zennie along with her attendant and Rossbert were strolling the market to buy medicines for the people in Rothsport.

    ¡°Ngh,¡± a moan of disappointment slipped from Zennie¡¯s mouth after learning that there wasn¡¯t enough medicine being on sale.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± Zennie muttered.

    ¡°Sorry, Mydy. There has been a shortage of supply in the city recently. Based on what I heard from our suppliers, one or two of the main products that needed to produce medicine had stoppeding,¡± the vendor said despondently.

    ¡°Could it be the Tyrant Grass from the west or the Magenta Floramint from the east? Wait. There is also the Millennium Flower of the north and the Wild Seaweeds from the south.¡±

    Rossbert suddenly interjected with a question that stunned not only Zennie and Liz but also the vendor.

    ¡°Ara, I never thought that Mr. Knight knows a lot regarding medicine.¡±

    Rossbert¡¯s mouth hangs open. Maybe the vendor thought he was a knight because of his armor.

    Although Zennie and Liz also noticed it, they had no leeway in pointing out the vendor¡¯s mistake.

    They were more concerned regarding the reason for the low supply of medicine.

    ¡°Well, I have a little knowledge about medicine as I have an Alchemist friend who mostly talked about it,¡± Rossbert said wryly.

    ¡°I see. The truth is... I have no idea of the Millenium flower and Wild Seaweeds, but. I heard that both the Tyrant Grass from the west and the Magenta Floramint from the east had stoppeding, sincest month.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The three eximed from the vendor¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: Duke Li

    If those two supplies stoppeding, then it can¡¯t be helped. But, what could be the reason?

    Rossbert tried asking the vendor.

    ¡°Well, based on what I heard, the local lord of Hanging Vige in which the Magenta Floramint was growing was found dead inside his manor. On the contrary, the merchant who was supplying Tyrant Grass had disappeared suddenly and no one knew where he went.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± The three were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Two people who were connected in the supply suffered unfavorable fate? C-could it be a coincidence?¡± Zennie could not help but felt something was amiss.

    The vendor shook her head, signifying she had no idea.

    Rossbert frowned at the news. It was unexpectedly bad news.

    .....

    Zennie looked around and noticed the people around were still as lively as though nothing serious was happening at the moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad?¡±

    She asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed bad. Although the effect of it was yet to show the result, the empire will suffer a great predicament if the issue goes on. Everyone will notice this dire issueter and might cause a great panic that could lead to chaos,¡± Rossbert spected.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now, Lady Zennie?¡± Liz asked.

    Zennie did not reply right away. She pondered for a moment before opening her mouth.

    With a frown on her face, she replied. ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s find an inn first as it is alreadyte. Let¡¯s try our luck in a nearby town tomorrow.¡± No matter what, Zennie could not give up. She needed to find enough medicine as soon as possible for the people in Rothsport.

    ¡°I see. Uh, while we are at it, let me investigate a little about it,¡± Rossbert suggested.

    ¡°Okay, rather, I wanna ask you, Mr. Rossbert, to do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my pleasure. Let me handle it.¡±

    The group left the market after strolling around.

    About five thousand and five hundred kilometers northwest of the capital city, the Carnelian city was located. It was the secondrgest city in the Whitestone empire.

    Located in the center of the city, on top of the hill, was the mansion of Duke Li, the younger brother of the current Emperor.

    Although they were brothers, they weren¡¯t rted by blood. That said, the current emperor was an adopted son of thete emperor.

    After thete Emperor passed away, her brother seeded the throne as the first in line. Duke Li contributed a lot to the empire. He led and won many wars against the surrounding kingdoms. Yet, the throne was still passed down to his older brother.

    On top of that, Li was the real royal blood. Yet, his adopted brother bes the ruler instead of him?! Unbelievable!

    Out of anger, he petitioned. But his political and military power at that time was below his brother. His appeal was nothing but a joke when most of the ministers turned their heads away from his appeal. He decided to leave the royal capital and secluded himself in this city.

    Thump!

    While sitting, with a bored expression, inside his chamber, he noticed the door was flung open.

    Displeasure was apparent on his face when the door made an irritating noise.

    ¡°You!¡± He bellowed at the figure who was leisurely walking towards him.

    But soon Duke Li knitted his brows. He could not recognize the person as he/she was covered with ck cloth from head to toe.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Duke Li,¡± a cold monotonous voice echoed inside the room.

    Currently, there are only two of them in this room.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice. A grin appeared on Duke Li¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I see. Hehehe! Since you¡¯re here, does that mean our redemption n is proceeding smoothly?¡± He asked. His bored face a while ago could not be found anymore. There was only a toothy grin on his face.

    ¡°Of course. As I promise, the flying giant already lost one of his wings, and soon will lose the other. Just a little more time and this empire will fall to your hands.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful! HAHAHA!¡±

    After hearing the person¡¯s report, Duke Liughed jovially.

    Under the ck hood, the peeking eyes squinted and the mouth grinned secretly. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget your own promise, as I did my part already,¡± the person said.

    ¡°Rest assured. I never back down on my words, especially to someone like you, a hero.¡±

    After hearing the duke¡¯s words, the person nodded and his figure suddenly disappeared like smoke.

    Seeing that the other person already left his chamber, ¡°Fuhaha!¡± Augh echoed in the room. ¡°Those fools, they thought they summoned a savior, but what they summoned was the Devil emissary,¡± Duke Li muttered mockingly.

    Regardless, he was wary of that person, but he needed his help. He would even make a pact with the devil himself if necessary, just to settle his long-time grievance against those people who betrayed him. And also, for the sake of retaking the throne that was originally for him.

    Inside an alleyway, outside the rampart, a person wasughing like a madman.

    ¡°Hey, Kyle, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Haha, haha, nothing, nothing, don¡¯t mind me. I just love toying with the people in this world. For some reason, I remember a certain person as I did it.¡±

    ¡°A person? Who do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My old friend.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that Yeman guy in our world?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you remember him? That¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did! He was the student who was suspended after bringing a real gun on our campus, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ll tell you a secret then. Hehe, it¡¯s me who inserted the gun in his bag.¡±

    ¡°WHAT! Dude are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a reason why I did it.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Weren¡¯t the two of you supposedly friends?¡±

    ¡°Friends? Heh! I don¡¯t know about that. Regardless, don¡¯t tell others about it, especially Reena. You know what will happen if you do that, Arthur,¡± Kyle warned.

    ¡°S-sure. Hah~! But I think you need a serious checkup in your head, though.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, we must go now before someone notices us. We can¡¯t risk getting discovered.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. So, where are we going next?¡± Arthur asked.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go to the Gentlewind family,¡± Kyle replied.

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s far, Dude. I¡¯m almost out of magical energy you know!¡±

    ¡°Here take this!¡±

    ¡°A-a replenishing elixir? I see. Damn, this looks like a game for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you enjoying this world as well?¡±

    ¡°Heh! Just that, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯ll get killed in this world.¡±

    ¡°Those demons huh.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a little more before we rule this empire. When that happens, we are free to do whatever we want.¡±

    ¡°Heh! I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, drink it already so we can go now. We can¡¯t waste our time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    After drinking the elixir, Arthur¡¯s magical energy recovered instantly.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    [Gate!]

    A magical gate appeared from thin air.

    ¡°Woo! What a convenient skill.¡± Kyle muttered before stepping inside.

    They went inside and disappeared.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: Contradicting feelings

    Eman and Eina entered a luxurious hotel in the capital.

    ¡°M-Miss Sol!¡± Eina called out in surprise. She did not expect to see her here, in this ce.

    ¡°Hello, how are you, Eina?¡± Sol greeted her with an amiable smile. She looked so lovely as she did it. It even added more allure to her when she lifted a portion of her hair on the side of her face and hid them behind her ear.

    Even Eina was looking at her with glimmering eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m so good, Miss Sol,¡± she replied with a bright smile.

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides from Eina¡¯s reply.

    Sol once said that it was fine to call her Big Sister, but Eina was still shy to say it. Especially that she was her brother¡¯s boss.

    .....

    Eina¡¯s mouth formed like ¡°o¡± when Sol¡¯s line of sight was on her brother. There was something in her gaze. And Eina also noticed the redness on Sol¡¯s face as she was looking at her brother.

    Eina giggled inwardly and secretly cheered for his brother.

    ¡°Good to see you too, Eman,¡± Sol greeted him in a warm greeting.

    ¡°Likewise, Lady Sol,¡± he greeted back in his usual tone. ¡°By the way, thanks for rmending this hotel to us.¡± Although he said it, in truth, he had already made a reservation beforehand.

    Their greetings were anything but scripted. Sol started exining about this hotel. Looking at them from the other¡¯s perspective, it seemed Eman chose this ce because of Sol¡¯s rmendation.

    Eman rented the room in front of Sol¡¯s room. It was a luxurious room, and the hotel¡¯s security was pretty good.

    After entering their room, Eina asked her brother if he was still working as a bodyguard to Miss Sol. He shook his head and told her that it was only a temporary job.

    He also told her that he was negotiating with her, like asking her for investment in the new vige as he needed financial support.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Although she could not fully grasp his meaning, Eina nodded her head as though she understood him. Eman justughed wryly while patting his sister¡¯s head.

    Somewhere on the first floor, there was a dining hall. And the renters used it to dine.

    Along with Sol, they decided to rent a private room in the dining area. With it, they could dine without getting disturbed, though the chances of any disturbance from happening were pretty low in this kind of luxurious inn.

    Eman told Eina to order all that she wanted. Eina blinked her eyes while staring at her brother. Then her line of sightnded on Sol.

    Eman felt Eina misunderstood his intention upon noticing her behavior. He just wanted to treat her to an extravagant dinner. After all, he had enough money to live a luxurious life.

    She must be thinking that he was showing off to Sol.

    Eman¡¯s mouth opened into a voicelessugh. Well, he wasn¡¯t honestly bothered by it.

    ¡°In that case, Bro, I want this and this. And also this,¡± since she was his supportive sister, then she would help out her brother, Eina¡¯s thoughts.

    She was certain that her brother wanted to impress Miss Sol. In that case, she would help out a little. While thinking this, in Eina¡¯s mind she was dressed like a love cupid.

    Eman and Sol were unaware of what was running in Eina¡¯s mind at the moment.

    Through telepathy, he asked Sol again about her life inside the Academy. He also asked if there was still someone who picked a fight with her.

    She said there was and she also said that it was boring because most of them are just weak students.

    Eman noticed the increase in her power. As expected of Sol, he thought.

    Eman and Sol also chose their preferred foods. It took about 20 minutes before their food was served. He noticed Sol¡¯s table manners improved again. She looked like a proper noble now. No doubt about it. Even Eina was in trance while looking at Sol¡¯s graceful movements. He secretly smiled and congratted her.

    Their conversation was just friendly and casual. It didn¡¯t look awkward as Eman was the one who directed it.

    There was a part of him that could not get rid of the thought that she wasn¡¯t a real human. It must be the reason that he could converse with her without getting awkward or flustered.

    Since he could not get rid of the thought that she used to be that beast, Eman had no displeasure or awkwardness in talking to her as a human girl of the same age as him.

    No matter how gorgeous or pretty she was, it was useless if one part of him was contradicting him. But deep inside, there¡¯s also a part of him who wants to look at her at a different side.

    There were times when he could not understand his own feelings. He was even doubting if it was really his or not. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t his real feelings.

    Nheless, after their dinner, Sol asked Eina to bathe together. She even teased Eman that he was free to join if he likes. Eman justughs wryly at it.

    After hearing Sol¡¯s invitation, Eina epted it with gleaming eyes.

    When the girls went to take a bath, Eman also went to his room. After entering his room, he closed his eyes and heightened his perception. When he noticed nothing unusual in his vicinity, he opened his eyes once again. Then his figure disappeared in the room a secondter.

    He materialized inside a clearing in the middle of the forest. It was the entrance point of his domain. Not far from him, there was a house made of bamboo and wood. It was his house inside his domain.

    In front of him, a person was kneeling.

    ¡°Wee back, my lord,¡± he greeted.

    It was Dos. One of the 15 elites. He nodded at his greeting and beckoned him to follow him in the house.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Eman said.

    ¡°My lord! Wee back!¡±

    Little Sky beamed when she saw him. But there was a bottle of c on her left hand and a game controller on her right hand.

    Well, it was her reward for helping himst time.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: All the reports

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Eman announced after finding themselves their seat.

    Dos and his squad were assigned to deliver the reports from and to all units. Well, since their skills fit for the task, Eman decided to appoint them as messengers.

    Once his men gathered all the reports, they sent them to their leader, who¡¯s Dos. Then, Dos would then submit all the reports to him.

    So to say, the second squad, or Dos¡¯ squad, was scattered all over to give and receive the reports.

    Upon hearing his lord¡¯s announcement, ¡°Yes, my lord. First, the report from the thief. Here is the report from that person, my lord,¡± Dos respectfully replied.

    Then, he handed him a piece of paper. Eman took it from him, then unfolded it.

    .....

    He narrowed his eyes upon seeing the content. The dialect used was unfamiliar to him. But thanks to his super trantor. It was no issue to him.

    He nced at Dos. ¡°Can you read it?¡± He asked as he showed the letter to him.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my lord. I don¡¯t have the answer. I only know that I can understand it.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°I see, then let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± he said, without the intention of pursuing the topic further.

    He began reading the report.

    Stated in the letter was the detailed report of the Goldenlotus family activities in the past days. Part of it was the people who visited the family and the exact time they arrived and left.

    ¡°Two mysterious people?¡± Eman muttered. It was stated in the letter that two mysterious individuals visited the Goldenlotus manor a few days ago.

    He read further as he was curious to know more. But s, there was no more mention of them.

    Of all the listed individuals who visited the mansion of the Goldenlotus family, only those two had no mention of when they left that family¡¯s manor.

    ¡®Did the thief forget to write it down?¡¯ Eman asked himself in wonder.

    Perhaps it was the case. But, who were those two? Wait, it stated in the report that they wore ck cloaks to hide their figures.

    ¡®This smells like something fishy is going on.¡¯

    ¡®Back cloak, huh.¡¯

    ¡®Could they be members of that organization?¡¯

    ¡®The burning something organization.¡¯

    ¡°Seemed like that family was hiding a big secret.¡±

    He muttered.

    In front of him, Dos remained silent.

    He then took a pen and paper, then wrote something on it.

    ¡°Here, this is for the thief,¡± he handed it to Dos. It was a mission of what the thief needed to do next.

    Along with the letter was a pouch of silver coins.

    Then Eman continued reading the other¡¯s report.

    ¡°This is the report from Lady Tres, my lord.¡±

    He took it.

    He appointed Tres¡¯ squad as Sol¡¯s escorts. Though, they were hiding from the shadow and did not show up openly. They knew that Sol didn¡¯t need protection as she could protect herself, but Eman didn¡¯t want to put his guard down. After all, Sol was acting in the open. Who knows what kind of danger was lurking around. It¡¯s better ready than sorry.

    It was written in the report that nothing unusual was around her. Although some guys tried to get her attention, all of them didn¡¯t have a chance to get near to her.

    Before they coulde near her, Tres¡¯ men had already threatened to kill them if they tried to disturb her.

    Eman gawked upon reading it. He did not order like that. It looks like they treated Sol like a daughter of a notorious leader of the mafia.

    His mouth broke into a wry smile.

    He proceeded to read the other reports. One that took his attention was the report from Nuebe. She was the ninth member of the 15 elites. Her group was assigned to be wary of any issues or changes in the capital city.

    He appointed their squad to this task because of their sharp hearing ability.

    It was stated in the letter that there seemed to be a problem in medical supply recently.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Eman touched his chin. Honestly, he also noticed it.

    Thest time he went to the market to buy Magenta Floramint herbs was several days ago. And he wasn¡¯t even able to buy them because of no supply.

    He also heard gossip about the lord of the vige where the said herbs grow. The vendor said that the lord was found dead in his chamber. Because of it, the delivery of the supply halted for that reason.

    However, since it was a gossip only, Eman did not take it seriously. That¡¯s why he decided to wait for several days to see if the delivery of supply would resume. But, it seemed like until now there was still no delivery.

    He squinted his eyes and thought, ¡®This is strange.¡¯

    Based on his knowledge, in regards only to what he learned in the pce¡¯s library, the Magenta Floramint is one of the main ingredients in creating medicine. So, the dy in its delivery would certainly affect the production of medicines.

    However, since it wasn¡¯t the only ingredient used to create medicines, the effect it caused should not be as dire as the current situation.

    If the report written in the letter was correct, then something more serious was going on.

    Heh!

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides as he felt something interesting was going on in the empire.

    Regardless, since the report wasn¡¯t so detailed, he could not decide to trust it or not for now.

    He took another paper and wrote something on it.

    He needed to figure out something first before he concluded what was going on.

    After writing, he handed it to Dos, who was silently waiting in front of him.

    Right at that moment, Little Sky came with a try on her hands. On that tray were two cups with steaming up on their top.

    ¡°My lord, coffee!¡± She smiled cheerfully after saying it.

    ¡°Oh, thanks, Little Sky. So, Little Sky learned a new skill, huh,¡± Eman said as he took one cup.

    ¡°Yes, My lord!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you too, Mr. Dos. Try it!¡± She smiled.

    ¡°T-Thank you, L-Lady Sky,¡± Dos said bashfully.

    ¡®What!¡¯ Eman gawked for that moment. In his mind, ¡®Oi, oi, you¡¯ll get arrested by the NBI, you know!¡¯

    Though, he was half-joking only. He knew that Sky was like an idol to all the former Ratmen.

    Regardless, when he tasted the coffee, he nearly got choked.

    ¡®So bitter!!!¡¯

    ¡°My lord, how is it?¡± Sky asked with gleaming eyes.

    With teary eyes, Eman forcefully swallowed the coffee that was already in his mouth.

    ¡°I think I survive somehow.¡±

    His reply was very inurate to Sky¡¯s question.

    While wearing an innocent face, Little Sky blinked her eyes while touching her lip.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: Excavator machines

    Thest report was from Uno¡¯s team.

    ording to his report, there have been frequent attacks from the beasts everywhere in the surrounding town and vige in the empire.

    Eman squinted his eyes.

    When they were traveling towards the capital, they also suffered frequent attacks from the beasts.

    There might be a reason behind it, he thought.

    He continued reading the report. And Eman gawked for once.

    ¡°What? There is something strange about them?¡±

    .....

    He mumbled.

    ording to Uno¡¯s report, the beasts who were attacking the vige and towns had something strange about them.

    It seemed like they were under the control of someone. Because they were organized and most of the time attacked in packs.

    ¡°Right, my lord. ording to one of my men, a vige in the south was attacked by a horde of beasts when they happened to pass by.¡±

    Suddenly, Dos mentioned it.

    It surprised him. ¡°Really?¡± He asked for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Also, my lord. My subordinate said that there¡¯s something strange with the beasts who attacked that vige.¡±

    ¡°What did he mean?¡±

    ¡°All of them had uniformed fierce-looking red eyes. As though they were under a spell.

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    Eman went silent and pondered. The beasts who attacked them on the road are also in groups and have red eyes. He truly felt something unusual about them, but he did not pay much attention to it as he was more focused on buying some tools for his vige.

    Looks like he needed to add it to one of the most important tasks.

    He took a pen and another sheet of paper. Then he wrote something on it. He handed it to Dos along with some cash.

    Well, they needed an allowance after all.

    He stretched up his hands after giving a response to all his men who he sent for some tasks.

    Eman did not immediately leave his seat after Dos respectfully left. He stared at the ceiling but his focus was not there. In his mind, he was trying to figure out something.

    In short, he was pondering.

    ¡®Hmm. I guess there is something more to it, huh. Two mysterious people in ck,ck of medicine supply, and the unusual uprising of the beasts, and if I add the death of all the imperial armies in the recent defense mission on the frontline, then there seems to be someone brewing against the empire. But, it¡¯s merely my spection. Anyhow, this is the empire¡¯s problem.

    Although I was appointed as an imperial knight by the emperor, my case was special.

    I¡¯m not tied with any factions. Even a superior knight could notmand me. In short, I¡¯m more like a frence knight.

    However, I can use my title tomand imperial soldiers as long as it¡¯s not against the empire. In this case, it¡¯s up to me if I help or not in their war.

    Hmm, it could also be a mere coincidence only.

    Hah~!

    He sighed. Then got up from his seat.

    ¡°My lord, where are you going?¡±

    Little Sky asked upon seeing him about to leave the house.

    ¡°Going for a walk.¡±

    He replied without looking at her, however. ¡°Let me go with you!¡± He stopped for a bit and looked at her. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them walk aimlessly, looking around the forest. It was night and the moon was shining brightly on the sky, gracing thend below with its brilliance.

    However, all the houses that could be seen around were already bright withmps. But the beauty of the brilliance given off by the moon-chan was still iparable.

    Since it was already deep at night, he believed that most of his people were already deep in their sleep.

    He also didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so they were walking without making unnecessary noise.

    Little Sky was walking beside him. He noticed from time to time she was sneaking a peek at his face.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Uhm, my lord. Is something bugging you?¡± She asked in her cute little voice. It was understandable as she was a kid.

    Regardless, this was an unexpected question from a girl who was undoubtedly younger than his sister.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I notice a frown in the lord¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman smiled.

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just thinking of something.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Sorry for disturbing you, my lord.¡±

    Eman patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Regardless, I need to visit the Dark Priest domain. Will youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    Honestly, he could call out the Dark Priest using telepathy. But Eman decided to visit his domain instead.

    When they arrived, Eman gawked in surprise. Some big monstrous beings were burrowing in a tunnel.

    In fact, after they came inside, they were greeted by a dome-like interior. It¡¯s about 150 meters in diameter. And the height of the ceiling from the ground was about 20 meters.

    He also noticed three halls leading towards the inner part of the Dark Priest domain.

    Also, he noticed some signs besides those halls.

    The first one, the one on the left side, has the sign of ¡°Jail Area¡±.

    ¡°.....¡±

    It must be what he was thinking at the moment. The jail area was where the captured humans were being imprisoned.

    The hall on the right side had the sign of ¡°Waste Area¡±.

    He didn¡¯t want to know what was in there. But he could smell something awful from there.

    The hall in the middle had the sign of ¡°Elder¡¯s Sanctuary¡±.

    No need to guess what it was as Eman could already tell where that hall leads to.

    Regardless, there were two monstrous creatures currently busy excavating on each corner, besides those halls. Probably, they were working to add more rooms.

    But, what are those creatures that were working like excavator machines?!

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Beside him, he heard a chuckle.

    ¡°Eh? Sky?¡±

    ¡°Are you surprised, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Haha of course,¡± Emanughed wryly. ¡°By the way, what are those?¡± He wondered what the Dark Priest was making.

    ¡°Hehe, look at this my lord?¡±

    She took a paper and showed it to him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    It was a drawing of different kinds of Excavator machines.

    Eman gawked.

    After seeing it, he finally had a gist of what was going on.

    .....

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: Catalyst

    Eman didn¡¯t know whether he wouldugh or cry. It seemed like Sky and Dark Priest were into something shady.

    No need to question who was the instigator. Only one person fits the requirements. And that person was the person beside him!

    ¡°Are you the one who presented that thing to the elder, Little Sky?¡±

    Well, the drawing in her hand was enough proof of it.

    ¡°Fufu,¡± she giggled with a proud face. ¡°What do you think, my lord? Aren¡¯t those things cool? The Dark Priest is cool too for inventing those creatures, right?¡± She said enthusiastically while resting both her hands on her waist and puffing her chest.

    ¡°.....¡±

    He remained silent as he had no idea how to answer her. Regardless, those creatures will cause the humans outside his domain to wet their pants if they caught a glimpse of them. Look, their bodies are identical to worms. However, instead of wriggling soft skin, they were stiff and tough. The outer shell looks as hard as an alloy based on his observations.

    .....

    Below them, he noticed countless tiny legs. Moreover, they had bucket-like massive arms that were identical to the excavator machine. They looked so intimidating!

    But the most striking thing about them was that he felt magical energy generating within their bodies. Weirdly, that magical energy felt familiar to him. But he could not remember where he felt it before.

    ¡°My lord, they¡¯re amazing right?!¡± Since Eman did not answer, Sky was pestering him.

    ¡°Ahaha... a-amazing.....¡±

    Although he said it, his face was that of a person who was troubled.

    Now, he was wondering if it was fine to let Sky meet his sister. Who knows what might be this little fe will be teaching to Eina.

    While Eman was mulling, some shadows came out of the hallway in the middle.

    ¡°Eh?!!¡±

    ¡°Visitors?!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s...¡±

    Upon confirming the identities of the visitors, they immediately turned stiff and rushed over.

    ¡°M-My lord and Lady Sky!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    Eman saw the three human-face creatures rushing in his direction. They bowed respectfully upon arriving in front of him.

    ¡°M-My lord, are you looking for the elder? He¡¯s inside,¡± said the human face creature with the body of a wolf in a quivering voice.

    ¡°I see. Okay,¡± he returned to his calm tone.

    Eman and Little Sky proceeded towards the Elder¡¯s workroom. However, halfway down the hallway, ¡°My lord!¡± They were greeted by the elder himself. Looking at his slightly panting conditions, he must be rushing here.

    ¡°My lord, I know it! I sensed My lord¡¯s presence, that¡¯s why I came here hastily.¡±

    Looks like he was right. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for gracing this humble abode with your presence, my lord,¡± the elder said as he bowed respectfully.

    He just nodded with an exasperated sigh.

    The Elder Dark Priest brought them into his workroom. Eman noticed the cheerful aura around the Dark Priest when they arrived at the ce.

    ¡°Did something good happen?¡± Asked Eman curiously.

    ¡°Kuku. Yes, my lord. I think I will have a breakthrough with the task you assigned to me,¡± said the Dark Priest.

    After hearing it, he remembered he gave the Dark Priest a task about an independent entrance to enter his domain without the need of his presence.

    Eman¡¯s face turned serious immediately, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Was his reply to the elder.

    Little Sky was silently ncing at them. ¡°My lord, what is it?¡± She asked curiously.

    He rested his hand on her head. ¡°A dimensional gate, Little Sky.¡±

    Sky repeated, ¡°Dimensional gate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. By the way, that¡¯s good news,¡± Eman said as he threw back his gaze at the elder.

    ¡°Yes. However, there is something that I¡¯mcking. By the way, pleasee here, my lord,¡± the elder urged them to follow him.

    In the middle of the room, he noticed a pedestal. On top of that pedestal was a familiar object. At the moment, it was giving off pulsing purple glimmers. It looks like it was absorbing the lights that were trailing around the pedestal surface.

    ¡°Purple crystal...?¡± He muttered. The memories of that time when Mina suddenly became perverted returned in his mind. This crystal was dangerous to humans, especially to female humans.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. It is the purple crystal that my lord gathered on that cliff. I learned that this thing could generate magical energy on its own.¡±

    Right. He also noticed it at that time. It was also the reason he decided to store them in his domain.

    ¡°Uhm, my lord, did you notice those excavating machines at the entrance?¡± The Elder Dark Priest suddenly asked him.

    What machines? Those are monsters!

    He wanted toin, but Eman chose to remain silent. He replied to the elder. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°Those creatures were animated using the purple crystals. Did you notice the flowing energy on it, my lord?¡±

    After saying it, Eman remembered the familiar energy he sensed from those monsters. Right. No wonder he felt familiar with the energies generating within their bodies a while ago.

    He finally understood why. The reason for it was the purple crystal! It was truly the same magical energy he felt from that crystal.

    ¡°Yeah. I noticed it. So it¡¯s from the purple crystal, huh. That¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    The elder then exined to him how he discovered it. Although discovering the use of it was just a pure coincidence, he seeded somehow in showing the result of his first attempt of using it as the catalyst to animate those machines.

    Based on what he heard from his exnations, it seemed like he was using the Purple Crystal as a substitute for the fuel. Then, he used the pedestal which is made of special metal to send automaticmands to the monster machines.

    Maybe it functioned like wires. Hmm... uhm, no, it¡¯s more like a wireless connection.

    So, something like..... Bluetooth connections?! Or something like that.

    He thought after a few seconds of pondering. The pedestal acted like a mini-tower. And to activate that mini-tower, it also needed a catalyst. That¡¯s the reason why another Purple Crystal was on top of it.

    He could not help but be amazed. But suddenly, he noticed the kid beside him showing a wide grin and a proud face.

    This little fe was surely part of it, he thought secretly upon seeing her grinning face.

    Just what kind of experiments these two were trying to make? He could not help but wonder.

    ¡°I see. Good Job on that. By the way, about that one, I asked you?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: Spell Catalyst

    ¡°About that, my lord. Although I have the catalyst for magical energy, Ick a catalyst for the spell,¡± Elder Dark Priest said despondently. ¡°If I have only like that, I am positive that I will seed.¡±

    Eman noticed the zing confidence in the Dark Priest¡¯s hollowed eyes when he said it.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said as he touched his chin. Looking at his actions, he must be pondering. ¡®A spell catalyst, huh. Maybe there are some in the market. An artifact that can be inscribed with magic spells, like talismans or amulets...¡±

    As he was deep in thought, Little Sky and the Elder Dark Priest were looking at him in silence, trying not to disturb him.

    A momentter, ¡®Right!¡¯ He seemed to remember something. It was also one of the reasons that he came here.

    ¡°Oh, right. I have something I needed your help with,¡± he was looking at the elder as he spoke it.

    ¡°R-really, my lord? Then, I am grateful to receive another task from my lord.¡±

    .....

    The Dark Priest respectfully replied to him.

    Eman smiled and slightly nodded. After that, out of thin air, something materialized on his hand.

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is that, my lord?¡±

    While tilting her head to the side, Little Sky questioned him.

    ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s nothing. Just some head of a rampaging beast that I happened to encounter on the road,¡± he said.

    ¡°Eh! A head? That¡¯s so big!¡± Sky eximed. Just the head alone was already the size of a whole cow.

    Yet, their lord just lifted it like it was nothing!

    Eman just smiled wryly at it.

    Right beside Sky, the Elder Dark Priest had gleaming eyes. ¡°Oh, high-ranking lizard.¡±

    Just looking at the size of the head, the elder could guess that it was a high-ranking one.

    Suddenly, the Elder Dark Priest noticed something on its forehead. ¡°Eh, what is that crystal on its head, my lord?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Magical Stone. It¡¯s also the reason why I seek your help as it seems that only a high-level spellcaster can dislodge it. I already tried pulling it, but it won¡¯t budge no matter how I force it.¡±

    The Magical Stone twinkled when it was hit by light.

    ¡°Not even your monstrous strength can dislodge it? Ah, I see. Let me see what I can do, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    After saying it, he tossed the head on the ground.

    Thud!

    ¡°Then, please excuse me, my lord,¡± said the Elder Dark Priest as he produced the mythical-tier staff Eman gave him days ago.

    He nodded at him.

    The Elder Dark Priest walked and stopped in front of the giant lizard¡¯s head.

    Eman and Little Sky were attentively spectating.

    The staff that the elder was holding in his left hand emitted a greenish magical aura. It was the color of his magical energy.

    Then he pointed the red crystal on the staff towards the emerald stone that was on the giant lizard¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s absorbing the elder¡¯s aura!¡± Said Sky in amazement.

    ¡°Oho-ho ho! My lord, this thing-!¡±

    For some reason, the elder suddenly called in an enthusiastic tone.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Eman asked curiously.

    ¡°I-I think it can be a good spell catalyst!¡± The elder eximed. He did not stop what he was doing and continued feeding the magical stone with his magical energy.

    Eman slightly widened his eyes when he heard it.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He asked in confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. I am 70 percent sure that it can be used as a catalyst!¡±

    With a grin on his face, he replied. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good then.¡±

    After a few minutes of eating the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s magical energy, the magical stone finally went off from the monster¡¯s forehead. It fell to the ground and rolled before it stopped.

    The elder took it with glistening eyes. There was a noticeable change in the magical stone after it ate the elder¡¯s magical energy. It was now gleaming.

    ¡°Then, I will let you handle it from here on. Tell me if you need something or when it¡¯s done,¡± Eman said to the elder.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I wish you sess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, my lord.¡±

    He nodded and nced at the little kid beside him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Sky.¡±

    ¡°Okay, my lord.¡±

    Eman then left the elder¡¯s domain.

    Before going back inside his room in the luxurious hotel in the capital, he went first to his house with Sky. He had to review the reports.

    It took him a few minutes to review them all, and another minute for contemting. All the events that are currently happening in the empire are just too dubious to be a mere coincidence.

    Eman had a strong feeling that someone was plotting behind.

    Regardless, until the next report from his people came out, he could only wait and see. He wasn¡¯t even rted to it. But those who were aware of what was going on around them had the upper hand over those ignorants.

    His body materialized inside his room. The current time was 9 p.m. He immediately sent telepathy to Sol.

    He learned that Eina was in Sol¡¯s room. It looks like the two of them were telling some stories.

    But since it was Sol, she was probably the one who was asking for a story rather than Eina. So, it was Eina who was story-telling.

    Around this time,

    With a gloomy expression, Zennie was gazing at the starless night sky through the window. She just finished taking a bath, but sleepiness has yet to visit her. She could not fall asleep. Her mind was filled with worries.

    She knew that it would be a big disaster for the Rothsport town if she failed to acquire enough medicines.

    A sigh escaped from her mouth before she got up from her bed and walked in front of a desk. Then she pulled the drawer under it and took a piece of paper and a quill pen.

    She wrote the names of towns and cities nearby. If tomorrow there¡¯s still no supply of medicines in the merchant guild, she would try her luck in the nearby towns.

    Knowing that everyone in her town is dying at this very moment, it couldn¡¯t put her at ease. Her mind was being bothered by it.

    She wanted to help them.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: Eman¡¯s unusual feelings

    Eman reluctantly opened his eyes. But what greeted him made his eyes open wide. No wonder there was a feeling of soft sensation touching his skin.

    Two tempting mounds were pressing against his arm. He subconsciously swallowed back his own saliva. Sol was cuddling on him while wearing only her lingerie.

    ¡®How did Sol end up sleeping here?¡¯ A question crosses his mind. He tried recollecting what happenedst night. He remembered he was trying to decide if he would try to meet the summoned heroes or not. He fell asleep without him noticing.

    ¡®Regardless, did I do it with Sol?¡¯ Such a serious question. He scanned his body. Fortunately, he noticed he was still wearing the same clothes before he fell asleep.

    Yet, his eyes wandered at those two soft parts of her. Eman¡¯s thoughts were shing at the moment. Especially that the scent of a woman invaded his nose. He could feel his heart beating faster. He could also feel his thing rising.

    ¡®Wait calm down,¡¯ he said to himself. Then, he shook his head slightly to dispel the indecent thoughts that were trying to corrode his mind.

    ¡®Should I wake her up?¡¯ He asked in his mind. ¡®But I don¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. She¡¯s doing her best in a field that was unfamiliar to her just a while ago, the academy.¡¯ So, Eman was reluctant to disturb her sleeping.

    .....

    Looking at her sleeping face, he was tempted to tease her a little. ¡®Perhaps it was fine to touch and poke her face, right?¡¯ He questioned himself and decided to touch it.

    He did it.

    He touched it.

    It was soft.

    Within him, he thought Sol was very attractive.

    Perhaps feeling his touch, her eyes twitch. He hastily retreated his hand. Yet, instead of waking up, she snuggled even further.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman found himself in a more troublesome situation.

    He nced around. The interior of the room was still dark. But he noticed the illumination of light peeking from the gap of the window.

    ¡®Wha- it¡¯s morning already?¡¯

    He carefully slipped from her grasp, but every time he tried to retreat his arm, it would brush against her soft pair.

    In the end, he woke her up. In fact, they needed to visit the academy.

    ¡°Goodmorning,¡± Sol greeted with an innocent smile. Though, her face was flushed red.

    ¡°Uhm, how did you end up sleeping here?¡± Eman managed to stay calm.

    Sol looked away while saying, ¡°Uhm, I wonder.¡±

    ¡®Suspicious,¡¯ Eman thought. The next words of Sol stunned him.

    ¡°B-but you hug me so tight and even kiss me on my lips.¡±

    Wha-!

    Did he really do that?!

    Now that she said it. There was a foreign scent in his mouth. Perhaps she took advantage of him while he was sleeping.

    Eman finally turned red. It looks like Sol had be so bold in attacking him while he was sleeping. He needed to be more cautious next time.

    He lost his calm. ¡°Sol? What are you saying?¡± He wanted to deny it. After all, he was not aware of it. There was a slight regret when he thought about it.

    ¡°Then, what about this? Why is it getting hard? Are you enduring, Eman?¡±

    Something brushing his rising junior! It was Sol¡¯s ample leg! Eman got alerted and jumped off of the bed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s morning already and the sun is up. We need to go!¡± He said it quickly with his back on the wall.

    Fufu!

    Sol giggled sweetly.

    His flustered face was evident that he was avoiding the topic. Also, his eyes were avoiding looking at her. Sol felt a warm sensation within her chest.

    After having their lunch in the dining hall area, Eman along with Sol and Eina were traveling towards the academy.

    Eman needed to check the Merciless n. He needed to show his face there as he was their leader.

    While they were in the carriage, Eina noticed something in the two people with her. First, Sol looked so cheerful. And second, her brother was unusually trying to avoid making eye contact with Miss Sol.

    ¡°Brother, are you okay? Are you sick?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Uh? Eh? Uh, no no no! I¡¯m fine. Haha,¡± for some reason, his reaction was unusual either.

    Eina secretly sent a thumbs up to Sol. In truth, it was Eina herself who proposed it to Sol. Eman had no idea about it.

    He was unaware that the two girls with him were secretly enjoying his unusual reaction.

    ¡°Ooh! So this is your school, bro? It¡¯s my first time seeing it!¡± Eina eximed.

    He rested his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the Magical Academy.¡±

    ¡°Uh, is it fine for me to enter?¡± She asked- a little worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother is a n leader. He had the privilege to bring an outsider inside. Right, Eman?¡±

    She asked him with a sweet smile.

    Eman immediately turned away his eyes. For some reason, every time she spoke sounds so sweet and pleasing in his ears.

    ¡°S-Sol is right. As long as it¡¯s limited to visit only, it is fine.¡±

    ¡°Woah! Brother is a n leader?¡± Eina mumbled in amazement. She did not even hear her brother¡¯s words.

    Eman just smiled at his sister¡¯s reaction. The three of them went inside.

    While Eman went to visit the academy, Zennie and the others continued their search for the medicines.

    ¡°My Lady, this store has a long queue of people as well,¡± Liz despondently said to Zennie.

    ¡°No way,¡± Zennie¡¯s voice was tinge with sadness. ¡°But this is the 10th pharmacy we came to,¡± she said in dismay.

    Amotion broke out in the queuing people.

    ¡°Hey! Sell us the medicine motherf*cker!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!? My son is dying!¡±

    ¡°Why are you not selling the medicines!? My grandfather needs it!¡±

    ¡°This store is sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we emptied our medicine stocks!¡± The store employee shouted.

    Zennie and the others noticed the queuing people yelling in furry. It was apparent in their faces that everyone was starting to be anxious. They were throwing impulsive remarks at the store.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Zennie immediately ordered. She could not let them be caught in such trouble.

    ¡°What will we do now?¡±

    Liz asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Inn first and wait for Mr. Rossbert¡¯s report. Let¡¯s hope he obtained information in the guardian guild. But if not... then we have no choice, but to try our luck in the neighboring towns and cities.¡±

    Zennie said her n.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: Things turnedplicated

    Inside the grand room, the emperor was massaging his temple. There was a noticeable ck circle under his eyes. It was evident that he didn¡¯t have a good sleep in the past few nights.

    Lately, there have been some crises urring everywhere in the empire.

    He secretly sighed and nced at the anxious faces of the people in front of him.

    ¡®The minister of trade, Gerum Bellum, and the minister of public affairs, Harud Delkulum,¡¯ thought the emperor as he was recalling their names.

    These two ministers came earlier than the sunrise. Well, aside from the minister of public affairs, who barged in the room without prior notification, the minister of trade was intentionally summoned by him.

    ¡°Your majesty, if this keeps on going, I¡¯m afraid it will cause a far more serious problem in theing days! Not only the citizens will get affected by it, but might as well cause a heavy blow to the Imperial family!¡± One of the ministers, Harud Delkulum, expressed his worry.

    The emperor¡¯s hand stopped moving and slowly rested it on the desk in front of him. He expelled a sigh before opening his mouth.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some people to investigate. We can¡¯t do anything about those problems until the reports from those agentse up. For the time being, all we can do is wait.¡± The emperor responded, trying to sound as calm as possible.

    The deterioration of medicine supply is undoubtedly a very concerning matter. But, the emperor could not act without a better grasp of the situation.

    Regardless of what would happen, he could not make a haste response without thorough thinking. Mostly, because he felt it was suspicious.

    ¡°But your majesty, if the reportes toote, the damage the crisis will cause might be irredeemable at some point. If that is going to happen, the citizen¡¯s dissatisfaction will cause an rming outcry and perhaps crumble the empire.¡±

    After all, the citizens are what made the country a country.

    The minister might be worried that the problem would result in revolt against the imperial family, which is not impossible to happen. The emperor knew it. He furrowed. He understood very well. While creasing his brows, the emperor replied, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I also summoned the minister of trade.¡±

    ¡°Yes. His majesty was right, Minister Harud Delkulum,¡± just then, they heard the minister of trade speak.

    The minister of public affairs fell silent and nced at the person beside him.

    ¡°I see. So the minister of trade was summoned by his majesty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the minister of trade in affirmative.

    After saying it, he took something underneath his sleeve and handed it to the emperor. It was a piece of paper, rolled and tied with a white ribbon.

    The emperor untied and opened the letter. After a couple of seconds of reading it, there was already a noticeable vexation on his expression.

    ¡°I never thought it was far more critical than I imagined...¡± the emperor said dejectedly while narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty. Not just the supplies for medicine concocting that had stoppeding, but also food and other supplies from the other cities. One of them is the Rothsport town. Seafood from that region is undoubtedly the highest quality. However, these past few days, they stopped shipping supplies.¡±

    ¡°Wha¨C!¡± Minister Harud Delkulum eximed upon hearing it.

    Even the emperor was wearing the same expression as the minister. ¡°Have they sent an envoy?¡± Yet, he managed to sound calm when he asked.

    ¡°Sorry, your majesty, I have yet to check yesterday and the other day¡¯s report...¡±

    ¡°Bastard, what are youzing about?!¡± Along with his outburst, the emperor pped the armchair of his golden chair. The sound from the impact reverberated in that room.

    ¡°Hieee!¡± Minister Gerum Bellum shrieked from the emperor¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°S-sorry, your majesty. I-It wasn¡¯t because I¡¯mzy to do my job, but because the current crisis hinders the delivery of reports from all sectors of the trade union,¡± he stammeringly exined.

    There was a couple of seconds of silence before the emperor expelled another sigh from his mouth.

    ¡°This is undoubtedly bad. Things turnedplicated,¡± said the emperor as he sank back to his chair.

    The two ministers agreed to the emperor.

    ...

    Aftering inside the academy¡¯s gate, Eman gathered many nces from the other students around.

    ¡°Howe that beauty is with him?!¡±

    A student who failed to hide his jealousy asked in a shout. s, the people around, who were initially unaware of it, had now noticed it too.

    Sol was quite famous in the Academy, though Eman was unaware of it.

    She was, after all, frequent in the Oval Arena. With her exquisite features, her image bore deep in the minds of many male students whoe to watch duels in that ce.

    However, up until this point, they never saw her around with male students. Some tried to talk to her, most of them were from noble families, yet none of them got the chance to get her favor.

    Many nobledies were jealous of her. Not only because of her closeness with the princess but also for captivating most of the male students in the Academy. So they were trying to humiliate her by defeating her in a duel, though the result waspletely the opposite of what they expected.

    Back to Eman,

    Although the students around them were ring daggers at him, none of them tried to approach and showed an open hostility at him. Otherwise, they would be the next victim of him. After witnessing his performance against the Red Drake n, they were now hesitating to antagonize him. That¡¯s why most of them were crying in envy as the female of their dreams was walking side by side with him!

    They could not show any open hostility towards him as it was risky, but it was different when ites to their minds. They wanted to beat him up!

    Yet, whenever Eman nced at them, they averted their eyes away from him, as though they were not looking at him in the first ce.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Eina called out.

    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before Eman and the others could arrive in the Merciless n, he met Instructor Stuwart in the hallway, who instructed him toe to the faculty roomter.

    He nodded in response.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: Unexpected title

    ¡°Wee back, dear!¡± A resounding voice greeted them in a feminine tone upon arriving at the Merciless n. The owner of that voice was no other than Pa. The tall man with chocte skin color. And also one of the old members of the Merciless n.

    Eina reflexively gripped Eman¡¯s arm. That must have frightened her. Sol remained calm, but she shot a re at Pa. Eman, on the other hand, rubbed his nose.

    He nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the n in my absence?¡± It was a simple question that could be considered nonchnt.

    Before responding to him, Pa noticed someone else with Eman. Curiosity appeared on his face. He never thought their leader would be bringing a beautiful girl and a kid.

    Wait!

    ¡®A-are they...!¡¯ Pa eximed inwardly.

    ¡°Our dear leader, is she your wife, and the kid is your child?¡± He asked with a bright smile with his hands and fingers linked beside his face.

    .....

    What¨C!

    That question stunned him right after hearing it.

    ¡°O-Of course not! Where the hell did that question ce from?¡± That reply came out of his mouth thoughtlessly. Beside him, Sol¡¯s face slightly turned red.

    ¡°Fufu...¡± Pa giggled as he noticed him getting a little flustered. ¡°Oh, I see. Though, that¡¯s regretful,¡± he said.

    Eman slightly frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you look like a perfect family.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡± Sol questioned while touching her face with both hands. She was happy to hear it.

    ¡°He was just teasing us, Sol.¡±

    After saying it, he noticed a tug on his sleeve. It wasing from her sister. It seemed like she wanted to whisper something in his ear. Actually, he noticed her tense reaction the moment Pa greeted him. Perhaps it was about that. He just had to listen, then exinter to ease her.

    Eman bent his knees to lend her his ears. However, what came out of her mouth was unexpected to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Sol would disagree with the idea, bro,¡± she said in a whisper.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman gawked for a moment.

    Well, to tell the truth, he was aware of Sol¡¯s feelings towards him. But, he was afraid that it was due to his Taming ability only. That¡¯s why he could not engage with her in a rtionship that could also be regarded as one-sided in a strange way.

    He could only give her a maternal kind of love or family love.

    At that moment, he heard a ring behind his mind. It was a familiar notification.

    ¡°Woa¨C!¡±

    Eman was stunned for a second.

    Beside him, ¡°Hehe!¡± Eina giggled. She probably thought that her brother¡¯s reaction was due to her revtion. ¡°Is it so shocking to know, bro?¡± She asked teasingly while grinning.

    Though, in truth, he was shocked by the notification that unexpectedly came out of nowhere!

    He rubbed her head and smiled at her. ¡°Well, yes. Don¡¯t tell her what you told me, okay?¡± He also whispered into her ears.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Eina closed an eye and agreed with him, but she secretly sent a thumbs up to Sol.

    Sol¡¯s mouth formed into an ¡®o¡¯. Looks like whatever Eman and Eina were whispering about has something to do with her. And seeing Eina¡¯s action, it must be a positive response. Sol believed so.

    That title¨C how did he get it? He wasn¡¯t sure of the reason why he acquired it.

    ¡®The Deceptionist?¡¯

    ¡®But somehow, wasn¡¯t it an overpowered title?¡¯ He thought inwardly.

    While Eman was lost in thought, ¡°Dear leader, who are they?¡± He heard Pa¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°Uh, right. This cute little angel is my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I see¨C I see. Fufu. No wonder the little miss looks a little identical to you, dear leader,¡± said Pa as he bent closer to Eina. ¡°Hey, how are you, little miss? Just call me big sis Pa.¡±

    ¡°M-my name is Eina, b-big brother Pa...¡± Eina was skeptical about calling him a big sister, so she end up calling him big brother. ¡°I-I¡¯m doing fine...¡± she added.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Fufu. Don¡¯t scare her,¡± Eman smiled faintly. ¡°By the way, this is Sol Reia, a student from the female department as you can see.¡±

    ¡°Sol Reia? Two names? Wait, a noble?!¡± Pa eximed while stepping back a little. His reaction was normal and in Eman¡¯s expectation. Well, since only nobles had the family name attached in their names.

    Eman nodded slightly.

    ¡°But, Reia? I never heard of a noble family in the name of Reia in the Empire...¡± Pa mumbled as he made a gesture of trying to recall something.

    ¡°Probably because my family wasn¡¯t from this empire. My family is a noble from the far eastern kingdom, the Meraflor Kingdom.¡±

    ¡®Wah-ha!¡¯ Eman was secretly surprised at Sol¡¯s answer. He did not expect she was this good.

    She sounded like a real noble. And also, she was putting an aloft air of a noble the way she talks.

    ¡°I see. No wonder...¡± Pa said.

    ¡°What do you mean, Pa?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I mean, Miss Sol Reia¡¯s looks are undoubtedly from the eastern country.¡±

    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about them?¡± There was a secret glint in Eman¡¯s eyes when he said it. Also, he was concealing the murderous aura that was about to explode.

    If by chance Pa knew something that could lead to their exposure, he had no other option but to dispatch him.

    ¡°ck hair and a pair of beautiful ck eyes. They are themon features of the eastern people, dear leader. Though, that¡¯s the only thing I know about them. I¡¯ve never even been there in the first ce. Those are the features that usuallye to mind when you mention them. It wasmon knowledge I supposed.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I see...¡±

    This was unexpected to Eman. He forgot to do a little research about the other countries in this world.

    Right.

    It was an important matter as well. He was just lucky this time. It looks like he needs to be extra careful next time.

    Wait. Perhaps his new title yed its role this time... Though, he doubted it.

    For some reason, Pa felt like he just avoided a grim fate. He had no idea why he felt so relieved.

    Eman continued introducing them to the other members of Merciless n.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: Oslo Town

    While Eman was visiting the Merciless n, Zennie and hispanions decided to travel to nearby towns. But, since their carriage had not yet been repaired, they decided to rent another carriage first.

    She was again apanied by her trusted attendant Miss Liz and the valiant member of the Guardian Guild Mr. Rossbert, as well as the other guards.

    They arrived in one of the towns surrounding the capital city of the Whitestone Empire, this town was called Oslo Town.

    Oslo town is the first town to arrive when starting to travel from the capital city to the South.

    When they arrived in the town of Oslo, Zennie immediately noticed the dull atmosphere around them. There were very few people outside. This surprised her.

    ¡°There seems to be something strange in this ce,¡± as Zennie looked out of the carriage window and surveyed the surroundings, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the weird ambiance.

    Her voice was loud enough for the otherpanions inside the carriage to hear it.

    .....

    Rossbert looked up as well. He saw that just as Zennie had said, the silence of this town was remarkable. ¡°Hm, yeah. It looks like something strange is going on here,¡± Rossbert frowned as he said this. He wiped his mouth before speaking again. ¡°Based on my information from inquiring with the guardian guild, this town is one of the most lively towns surrounding the capital city. Many merchants pass through here, so this town has be the center of trading business of businessmen from various sectors of the south,¡± he added.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s possible that something truly happened here,¡± Zennie suspected.

    Zennie also noticed that almost all of the shops around were closed. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking if this ce was really lively before.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask questions to the people we pass?¡± Miss Liz¡¯s sudden suggestion.

    Zennie suddenly thought. ¡°Right, let¡¯s do that,¡± she immediately agreed.

    So when they saw two people walking on the side of the road, their carriage stopped right in front of them. They immediately asked them about the strange silence of the ce.

    Before answering their question, however, they first looked at them. It shows in their eyes that they are trying to assess them. But, for a moment they noticed the woman slowly opening her mouth. ¡°Ah, are you neers to this ce?¡± Asked the woman wearing an old skirt with floral embroidery. And it was paired with a yellowish-white blouse. Which was covered by a thick jacket. So was the man with her. They were both wearing clothes with thick fabric.

    Their attire is only natural because the winter month has already begun.

    They guessed that these two were married. Zennie nodded in response to their question.

    The two looked at each other before starting to answer their question. In this case, it was the man himself who answered.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Actually, something bad happened in this areast night. ¡±

    Zennie and the others widened their eyes upon hearing it. ¡°Can you tell me what kind of incident this is?¡± Zennie asked curiously.

    ¡°Last night, the warehouse where the drug supplies were stored caught fire.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zennie frowned at the man¡¯s answer. This news is huge bad news for them.

    ¡°Hm, is that the reason for the silence of the ce?¡±

    Rossbert himself continued the questioning because Zennie seemed to have lost her appetite to continue. They understood this because the reason they went to this ce was because of the medicine itself. So this is bad news for them.

    But, Rossbert still doubts that the warehouse burning was the reason for the strange silence of the ce.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken they were right in the center of Oslo Town.

    So, the business should have continued no matter what happens to storage. It is impossible that just because of the storage incident all stores will be forced to close.

    The man shook his head for a moment. ¡°Honestly, that is not the very reason for the strange silence you notice today. But, I¡¯m not saying that has nothing to do with the current silence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The authorities found out that the storage was deliberately set on fire, based on the evidence found in the area. And not only that, some of the famous merchants in this area are missing till now. That¡¯s why people are so worried. ¡±

    Rossbert was speechless from what he heard.

    Because of what they heard, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became dull.

    Before continuing the journey, they first thanked the two.

    But, before they left, they received a warning from them. That if they were nning to travel to the next town it would be good for them to postpone it first.

    Rossbert asked for the reason.

    ¡°Because there are also reports of merchants being attacked while they are on their way here.¡±

    ¡°Attack? Of bandits? ¡± Rossbert asked.

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°Of ferocious monsters...¡± the man replied.

    After talking to the two people on the road, they resumed their journey.

    As the horse continued pulling the chariot, the five guards on their respective horses were on their tails. Inside the carriage Zennie, Miss Liz, and Rossbert chatted first.

    They need to decide what is better to do. They cannot ignore the warnings of those people. Their intentions are especially good.

    But, because they needed to buy more medicine right away, they eventually decided to continue.

    They also questioned the five guards who apanied them on their journey. It¡¯s not Zennie¡¯s habit to just put their thoughts aside.

    The ce they are going to travel to is a bit dangerous, so everyone has the right to give an opinion.

    The guards didn¡¯t even think twice in giving their opinion. They all agreed to move on.

    This is not only for their trust in Zennie and the sworn job, but also for the families and rtives they left behind in Rothsport town.

    Since they had enough supplies for the trip, Zennie¡¯s group immediately proceeded to the next town.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: Conversing with Instructor Stuwart

    Inside the faculty office, Eman is currently talking to Instructor Stuwart.

    ¡°A n battlepetition?¡± Eman asked.

    ¡°Yes. Have you forgotten that every year the academy holds a n battlepetition to measure the strength and influence of each participating n in thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, sir. In fact, I lost most of my memory. When I joined a subjugation mission, something happened that almost killed me. Fortunately, I survived. It¡¯s just that, unfortunately, I lost most of my memory.¡±

    Eman exined.

    ¡°Is that so? If so, the rumor I heard is true...¡±

    Eman stared at the talking instructor. ¡°Which one are you referring to, sir?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Everything. Your participation in a subjugation mission and loss of memory, as well as the unexpected awakening of your magical power,¡± Instructor Stuwart answered Eman¡¯s inquiry.

    He honestly didn¡¯t expect it. Eman replied, ¡°Uh, Yes. Everything you said is right,¡± he confirmed.

    The instructor nodded slightly. ¡°I see.¡± Then, he opened his mouth again. ¡°By the way, is your participation in the subjugation mission due to the Mandatory Military Regime of the academy?¡±

    When Eman heard this, he said, ¡°Ha?¡± It was the first time he heard it.

    Seeing his reaction, Instructor Stuwart rubbed his chin, seemingly understanding his reaction. ¡°Hm, don¡¯t worry about that, it looks like you forgot about that too, huh.¡±

    Eman¡¯s only response was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He knew nothing about it. All he knew was that his body¡¯s previous host had joined the subjugation mission because of the hardships of life. It was the first time Eman heard about the Mandatory Military Regime. It wasn¡¯t in the previous host¡¯s diary.

    Mandatory, huh? I see. That¡¯s why. That is why many wealthy young people also joined that mission. All of that is due to the mandatory requirement of the academy.

    He would often ask himself why those young people still had to tax their lives when they were wealthy enough. It seems hard to imagine that they would want to take the risk, joining a dangerous mission, where their lives are at stake. Especially, because it only depends on luck to get valuable items in the mission. Eman was really lucky to be in Uncle Ronny¡¯s group. And it just so happened that they saw a lot of gold coins at that time.

    As Eman was thinking about the Mandatory Military Regime, his attention was suddenly drawn to the slight cough of the instructor he was talking to. Eman looked into the eyes of his interlocutor. Seeing that Eman¡¯s attention had returned to him, the instructor¡¯s mouth opened again.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s forget about the Mandatory Military Regime of the academy. Let¡¯s talk about thepetition of ns first,¡± said Instructor Stuwart.

    Eman nodded in agreement with him.

    ¡°As I said before, every year the academyunches apetition for ns. Any n can attend, but it depends on the rmendation of the teachers. So even if one n qualifies to join, it is still not certain that they will all be able to join. Each teacher or instructor will represent a n they will support. This time, I want to represent the Merciless n.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Eman was stunned to hear this.

    Instructor Stuwart, on the other hand, grinned slightly at his reaction.

    ¡°Fufu. I know what I said was shocking- ¡±

    ¡°But why the Merciless n, sir?¡±

    ¡°Hm, why you say? Maybe, it¡¯s because I have no one else to represent. I have a low prestige in the academy and I also have a low privilege that I can give support to the n that I can represent. So maybe no other n wants me to be their representative.¡±

    Eman noticed the sadness in the instructor¡¯s voice and face as he spoke it. But it doesn¡¯t affect him.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The instructor nodded in response.

    At least the instructor didn¡¯t hide that fact, he thought. ¡°npetition, huh. But why does the teacher need to represent?¡±

    Seemingly waiting for him to ask it, ¡°I know you will ask that...¡± he said. Then, he first adjusted his seat and took a deep breath before continuing. His face turned serious at that moment. ¡°Because it is also based on whether a teacher is worthy and will remain in his position. Maybe you¡¯ve noticed that this academy has a meritocratic kind of management.¡±

    Eman stared at the instructor and thought, ¡®The instructor was right.¡¯

    He had known about it for a long time. ¡°But what if you lose? Isn¡¯t that just useless too? Maybe it¡¯s better if you represent a strong n, sir. ¡±

    ¡°Yes. That would have been better. But as I said before, no strong n wants to have a representative who can give little help. All well-known ns will prefer to have a representative who can give a lot of help.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Eman was silent for a moment because of what the instructor said. In fact, he was right.

    ¡°But, why did you choose the Merciless n, sir? Isn¡¯t there another n that is a little higher than the Merciless n? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a better n than the Merciless n. Compared to others, we have only a few members and most of the members are still weak. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe the reason is that my ssroom student is the leader... ¡±

    Instructor Stuwart said while grinning slightly. It looks like the news that he took over the leadership of the Merciless n was already known to many. Eman just sighed at his response. But he still doubts that this is the only reason he had. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the only reason,¡± he said.

    Seeing his doubtful gaze, ¡°fufu...¡± the instructor chuckled slightly. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hide something from you, huh. Very good. Just as I expected.¡± Instructor Stuwart¡¯s face became serious again. ¡°You¡¯re right. The very reason why the Merciless n was my choice was because of its win against the Red Drake n. In short-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the reason why you chose the Merciless n...¡±

    It was Eman who added what he had to say.

    Later, Eman decided to consider the instructor¡¯s offer first before he made a decision. He can¡¯t decide right away. All members of the Merciless n need to discuss this matter. Instructor Stuwart told him that if he had any questions about thepetition he would just approach him and ask. The instructor also said that thepetition will start in the next few months, so he still has plenty of time to think about it. When he left the faculty office, he went straight back to the Merciless n barracks where his sister and Sol were waiting.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: The fast gossip

    All the members of the Merciless n were stunned when they saw the presence of the beautiful girl in their barracks. They rejoiced when Eman introduced Sol. He said he was recruiting her. And so here she was to see the n and meet the members. But of course, she was still undecided whether to join or not.

    They were also able to meet his younger sister. If Herro didn¡¯t know of Eina beforehand, his reaction would have been the same as the reaction of others. He would also think that Eman and Sol are a married couple and their child is Eina.

    After Eman¡¯s conversation with Instructor Stuwart, he immediately returned to the barracks where Sol and Eina were waiting. But, as he walked back, the nces of the other students around were noticeable. He also heard some whispered words. However, Eman chose not to pay attention to it.

    When he returned to the barracks, he found out that Sol and Eina had left to take a tour of the Female department. ¡°Really?¡± He did not expect it. But soon he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± his reply to Faye, who told him about it. ¡°By the way, I have an announcement,¡± he said.

    Except for himself, only Pa and Faye are present in the barracks at the moment. Herro and Fatsu already went back to their respective sses. After getting their attention, he narrated what his announcement was.

    ¡°Ooh~ a meeting for everyone...?¡±

    Eman nodded from Faye¡¯s muttering. Then, he set a date for a meeting for all the members of Merciless n to discuss his ns for the future of the n as well as the barracks. He has things nned and he wants to let everyone know to discuss whether everyone agrees to it. He didn¡¯t want this n to remain just a rust cleaner to earn points. He wanted to improve the n even for a slight.

    .....

    There were many things he wanted to discuss with all the members of the Merciless n. One of them was about thepetition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear lead. We will ry this to the deputy and Fatsu,¡± said Pa.

    Eman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thanks in advance.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. No biggie. We¡¯re looking forward to the meeting,¡± Pa replied.

    After hearing it, he noticed Faye moving a little closer to him.

    ¡°Lead, how did you know that beauty?¡±

    The question came up from nowhere. They already bombarded him with questions along those lines a while ago, but they ceaseding when Eman announced that he had something he needed to attend to in the faculty. So he left in haste, leaving Eina and Sol in the barracks. He was able to survive their interrogation at that time. However, it seemed like he underestimated Faye¡¯s curiosity about it.

    He let a sigh escape first before starting narrating how he ended up knowing Sol. ¡°There isn¡¯t actually anything special in how I ended up knowing her...¡± he noticed the excitement in Faye and Pa¡¯s gaze at him as he began saying. Probably excited to hear more. This made him feel guilty, though just a little bit.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± After clearing his throat, he started recalling the imaginary event that never really happened. ¡°W-We met after the subjugation mission. S-Since Icked money, while I was waiting for my reward from the pce, I thought of doing some part-time job first. So I decided to take a stroll in the town, hoping for a chance to find some minor jobs with good pay. Uhm, at that time, I saw a poster. A wealthy traveler, probably a traveling noble, looking for a part-time bodyguard. I took it and followed the address written on it. The owner of that poster was no other than... Lady Sol. And that¡¯s how I ended up knowing her.¡±

    He wondered if they believed his story. It was a lie though.

    ¡°Wah~ what is this? It seems like a good romance story!¡± Pa said with great excitement with his palms on both his cheeks. While Pa said this, he also heard Faye¡¯s muttering. ¡°Yes, yes! Does this mean that the Leader haspletely forgotten about Miss Hannah?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how he would react in this situation where hisrades exaggerated his story, so he just let whatever was running through their minds. As for Hannah, he feels tooplicated for her. As Yeman, he didn¡¯t really feel anything for her, but there seems to be regret that his body feels. So, as of now, as the new Eman, he decided not to think about her.

    But, unbeknownst to Eman the gossip about him and Sol was even faster than he thought. It spread and reached the other fence. It already reached the Female Department.

    While in the Training Area, at the back of the school, where trees surround the extensive training tforms, Hannah suddenly heard students muttering. She heard the name Sol from their mouths. In the Female Department, this name has be resonant. She was often seen with the princess and Mina of the Skyze family. Although curious, it still dominates Hannah to ignore them. She was not in the habit of joining other people¡¯s gossip.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s against gossip, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s not really in the habit of participating in this matter. She knows that most of the time the content of the real story is often reduced or altered to fit the listener. So it¡¯s not a credible source if people want to hear about things around. Moreover, as a noble family, they have many ways to obtain reliable information.

    The sun is already hot and tired students can be seen lounging around with traces of sweat on their faces. During this time they often had time to gossip with friends.

    As usual, she still had no intention of listening to or joining their gossip. Hannah was about to leave when... ¡°Wha- Really? That Eman ?! ¡± Suddenly a student shouted.

    Hannah was slightly taken aback when she heard that name mentioned. She frowned. There was some kind of magic it carried that stopped her in her tracks. She focused her ears on the speakers.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: Melly

    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the words of the students gossiping. ¡®Eman is dating Sol?¡¯ As she repeated this in her mind, for some inexplicable reason, Hannah¡¯s face suddenly frowned without her noticing. There seemed to be some bitter taste entering her stomach.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Han! Miss Han!?¡±

    Hannah didn¡¯t notice the person beside her was calling her. So when she noticed this, all she could respond was,

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    The person frowned before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh, Melly? Why?¡± Hannah stammered.

    ¡°Hm, I called you earlier, Miss Han, and you didn¡¯t even answer. Your face is pale, though. Are you really okay?¡± Her friend, Melly, asked her with doubts.

    .....

    ¡°Ah? I-is that so?¡± Hannah wrinkled her forehead and suddenly touched both her cheeks. She noticed she showed a bitter expression. Melly narrowed her eyes from her reaction.

    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ Hannah asked herself. Until now, can¡¯t she still forget that person? ¡®Shut up Han! Please stop thinking of him.¡¯ She secretly scolded herself.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Hannah cleared her throat before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered something bad.¡±

    Hannah once saw Sol and Eman together. That was in the pce hall when there was a celebration after they returned from the subjugation mission. Hannah¡¯s chest suddenly tightened.

    It was not easy for her to move on. Eman is her first love. And she really loved him despite their status gap. But the sin hemitted should not be ignored. That sin was too great. Maybe if it wasn¡¯t for her pleading with the leader of their family, her family would have killed him already a long time ago.

    Even though she was angry with him, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from rescuing that man several times on that mission, albeit she did it rudely. Even her rejection of his confession was also for the good of the two of them. ¡®Why has something like this happened now?¡¯ Hannah asked in her mind.

    Melly stared at her for a second before her attention was caught by the gossiping students. She heard the name of a man from them. The person they were referring to was none other than Eman. For some reason, Eman had be famous in the academy. Whether it¡¯s in the Male or Female Department.

    Melly once made a mistake when she thought that Hannah liked that man, but when he once invited her to date him, she didn¡¯t expect when Hannah rejected him. From then on, Melly realized that Hannah¡¯s real desire for that man was just friendship.

    But, when they recently joined the subjugation mission due to academy requirements, Melly noticed Hannah¡¯s questionable move. That time, they saw the young man stunned in the middle of the battle where the area was surrounded by ratmen. Without a second thought, Hannah rescued him.

    But except for Melly, no one else noticed the real reason why Hannah hit Eman at that time. If she hadn¡¯t hit him when she saw him stunned in the middle of the fight, he would surely have been hit by a spear thrown by one of the ratmen. Although her collision with that man was quite strong, that was because Hannah needed to speed up the horse. If he had beente for even a moment, that man would have been dead at that time.

    Although she didn¡¯t show it, Melly noticed Hannah¡¯s concern for that person. She also saw Hannah sneak inside the medical tent where that man was being treated for his sustained injury.

    From then on, she suspected that Hannah really liked that man. Melly sees only one thing as a reason why Hannah turned down Eman¡¯s date offer before. That is... her family. Since Hannah is from a great noble family, it is only natural for her family to look for a man who is more suitable for her.

    Melly¡¯s belief that Hannah really liked Eman intensified when they saw him fighting with one of the ratmen inside Sitona Town. For the second time, Hannah hit the young man again because he didn¡¯t notice the fired arrow from the window of the broken building around. Well, Melly wasn¡¯t really concerned about Eman. For her, Hannah was too perfect for him. Regardless, she was certain of the reason why Hannah showed a bitter expression at the moment. It¡¯s probably because of that person.

    So that the other people would not notice how bitter she was, Hannah forced a smile at the person next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± She urged her. Melly looked at her emphatically before nodding. ¡°By the way. The Blue Unicorn n will have a gathering the next day.¡± Melly said as they started walking towards the Bath House.

    ¡°Is that so? Ah, is it because of thepetition that will be held in theing months?¡± Although her voice sounded a bit strained, she tried to sound as normal as she could.

    ¡°Yes. So all members need to attend. Especially you Miss Hannah. Miss ine will definitely be upset if you still don¡¯t show up at the meeting,¡± she said. ¡°By the way. The leaders tried to recruit Princess Liya into the n. But she has not yet made a decision.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I see. Well, the princess is hard to tame, so I¡¯m not surprised if even the leader could not invite her.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even though they were cousins by blood, knowing the princess¡¯s conceitedness, she probably won¡¯t let herself be under someone¡¯s role. There are still many strong freshmen this year, especially in the princess circle. ¡±

    Upon hearing it, Hannah narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hm. That girl... Sol,¡± Hannah muttered as she cast her gaze below. She once saw her duel against the other freshman students, and Hannah could tell that she was indeed strong.

    ¡°Eh? Do you know her?¡±

    She looked up again and said, ¡°Not really, but I saw her several times with the princess.¡±

    ¡°I see. Right. She¡¯s one of those talented freshmen that the n leaderid her eyes on.¡±

    Hannah understood the leader¡¯s reason.

    Melly continued saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure starting tomorrow, all the major ns will be racing to invite new students.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°By the way...¡± there was a doubtful look in Melly¡¯s gaze as she said it.

    ¡°What?¡± Hannah asked.

    ¡°That girl has yet to join any ns. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to recruit her?¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    Hannah shook her head. They stopped conversing when they arrived inside the Bath House.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: Visitor

    While Eina went with Sol to the Female Department, Eman decided to visit the library to read books.

    It was already afternoon when they left the Magical Academy. He would have nned to leave immediately when he found out that they had no practical training today. But, because his sister enjoyed strolling, he decided to stay a little bit because it was only once in a while that Eina could get a chance like this.

    Although Eman rarely attends the academy, it doesn¡¯t affect his grades much. The only important thing is to pass the exams so that even if he rarely enters, his overall grades will not drop terribly. With the help of his mysterious system, it is easy for him to remember things because his System is capable of saving data. And let it whisper to him the information he wants.

    In terms of magic training, he had no actual issue with it. He was a fast learner. At this point, it was as if he was carrying his own record of information. It was also one of the reasons why he thought of reading books.

    As they rode in the carriage, the story of her sister who happily recounted her experience when Sol took her to the Female Department was almost uninterrupted. Looks like Sol not only took Eina everywhere, she even met the princess. In this case, Eman¡¯s sister beat him. He had never seen the princess even though he had been a guest in the pce several times.

    Well, he didn¡¯t really wish to see the princess. He just thought after his sister mentioned her. Based on her sister¡¯s description of the princess¡¯s appearance, there is no doubt that she was a beauty as well. Though, he wasn¡¯t interested to learn further about the princess. The thought about her didn¡¯t linger in his mind for long.

    He just smiled as he continued to listen to his sister¡¯s story. However, while he was listening to her, the slightly dull atmosphere that seemed to envelop the surroundings could not escape his sharp eyes.

    .....

    Eman couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®The other days, there were a lot of people to be seen on the road. But now, there seems to be some kind of evil element circting around. Everyone seems to be upset and afraid of anything. Is it because of the medicine shortage?¡¯ Eman asked himself. Eman¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly as he thought. It is also possible that his suspicion is wrong.

    ¡®From the information I have gleaned from the reports of my staff, I have a prediction that this crisis may cause distress. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast. It has only been a few days since the crisis began. But now the result can be seen. Hmm... does the emperor already know about this?¡¯ Although he asked this, he also answered his own question. ¡®Yeah. Sure this issue has reached him, but. What step will the emperor take for this crisis?¡¯ As he thought about it he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡®Wait, Eina told mest time about Ranking Month of great noble families. But looking at the situation now, it is doubtful that it will happen this month unless the crisis will not proliferate to such an extent.¡¯

    Eman lightly rubbed his nose. Although he was still listening and smiling from what his sister was saying, he could not help himself to be interested in thinking about the current situation.

    He doubted that all that was happening could be in connection with Ranking Month. He could also be wrong. But, he was sure of one thing; someone is ying behind the scenes.

    He became even more convinced that it was the crisis that caused concern among the people after seeing the troubled expressions on their faces.

    Before leaving the capital city, they first visited us¡¯s smithing shop to get news about the items he ordered. And also to find out if Mr. us has decided to make the railgun that he is looking forward to. Well, this isn¡¯t really Eman¡¯s priority. Just so, he was excited to see a real railgun.

    Eman found out that us was not in his shop. It looks like something important went up. He went to the southern town ahead of Oslo Town. Well, he also didn¡¯t say what time he would visit his shop again.

    Although us is not there, his trusted staff, Hal, is there. From Hal, he found out that the equipment was delivered yesterday, as well as the people who will make it. Actually, he was a bit fascinated by the Waterwheel of this world.

    Based on what he found out, they use magical artifacts on waterwheels. To make them effective even if they put them in theke. Based on what he found out, it seems that the main use of waterwheels in this area is for irrigating the paddy fields and also for milling the grains.

    But, that¡¯s not all Eman wanted. There was another reason why he wanted to do it. With the help of artifacts, he was positive that he could produce electricity through them.

    From his readings, he came to know that the luminous crystals used in some establishments are very expensive. Low-ie citizens cannot afford such things. Plus their energies don¡¯tst long. They burn after a few days of use. So even Eman wouldn¡¯t want to waste money on those things.

    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t find any records regarding the person who introduced the first waterwheel. He could be a person native in this world, or someone like him, who came from another world. He had a strong feeling that it wasn¡¯t originally from this world. No matter how he sees those waterwheels, they were very identical to the waterwheels in his former world. Since otherworlder wasn¡¯t an impossible thing here, there was a high chance that someone from his world or someone from a world with advanced infrastructure or an agricultural economy had introduced the first waterwheel here.

    However, he could be wrong.

    Regardless, Eman couldn¡¯t help but remember that childhood friend of his on earth. She was a person who had good talent in this matter.

    Eman and Eina continued their travels after a little talk with Hal.

    ...

    Inside the Gentewind Main Family manor, two young men came to visit. They were led by a young female attendant towards a guest room. One of the two guests could not help but constantly send nces at the young female attendant¡¯s buttocks as they walked in the hallway of this massive mansion.

    These two were no other than Kyle and Arthur.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: Westernnguage

    ¡°We appreciate your visit here in our humble abode valiant saviors,¡± Patriarch Rue, the patriarch of the Gentlewind family, said with a slight nod of her head to her guests.

    Kyle smiled slightly from the calm expression noticeable on his face. ¡®Our Hero title is really useful in this world. They respect our presence wherever we go. Even the leader of upper families such as the Gentlewind family needs to show us respect. If I had only noticed this earlier I would never have experienced those things on the frontline. If I had only noticed this earlier it would have been easier for me to control the empire,¡¯ Kyle thought inwardly.

    Heroes are divine creatures for the people here in the empire. They all possess the strong divine skill and their physical strength is unmatched. Therefore, the higher families are not reluctant to have a connection with them.

    It simply means, as long as they have a connection with these powerful creatures, it will add force and poprity that can deter their familypetition.

    Kyle and Arthur were brought inside the room with ample space. A few people could be seen inside, but the old woman in front of them immediately asked them out. The old woman in front of them was wearing a long cloth better known as a robe.

    Her long white hair was tied over the head and designed with expensive hair ornaments. Even with her old age, you can hardly see the wrinkle on her face. The people of this world are indeed very mysterious. Even Kyle couldn¡¯t hide his fascination with this world.

    Although the old woman was alone in front of them, she could not be belittled. This woman is the head of the Gentlewind family. With just a flick of her finger, she could bring out those individuals hiding in the shadows in any corner of this room. Arthur and Kyle once witnessed this event, so they knew that family leaders weren¡¯t just for show. They are protected by creatures they call Shadow Guards.

    .....

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Kyle coughed slightly to clear his throat. ¡°Thank you very much for your warm greetings, Patriarch Rue.¡± Kyle¡¯s head bowed slightly while his right palm was on his left chest. This action of his is only natural in this world as a show of respect for the person in front.

    Kyle secretly red at Arthur who immediately noticed his intention and imitated his action. Though, he was justpelled. Arthur was never really ustomed to these courtesies. It was just a waste of time for him. Why don¡¯t they just talk directly? Why else is this necessary? It¡¯s just a waste of time. Arthur sighed inwardly. If their wishes true, he will change this habit of the people here!

    Patriarch Dav smiled slightly and nodded at them. ¡°Thank you so much for visiting again, good Heroes.¡±

    Based on what she said, it will be noted that this is not the first time the two have visited this ce. They immediately started their conversation.

    They are currently sitting in front of a polished rectangr table made of an expensive kind of wood. In front of them can be seen the cup smoking from the hot expensive Tea in it. The sses rest on a brass te.

    Momentster, Patriarch Dav grabbed the object under her sleeve. The thing she took was one piece of paper. She slid it over the table towards the two, who were sitting at the opposite end. The paper seemed to be crawling at the right speed before it stopped right in front of Kyle and next to the saucer. They immediately noticed that she used magical energy on it. Well, honestly this kind of thing is not new to them.

    In this world, there are three types of energy: the magical energy that ismon to people in this world, dark energy thates from demons, and divine energy that only heroes possess.

    ¡°The report of my people is recorded there,¡± Patriarch Dav said in a calm tone. Kyle looked at Patriarch Dav first.

    Kyle is not new to this gimmick by the leaders of their respective families. Whatever it is he has to be careful. When he noticed that there was no slight suspicion of the patriarch¡¯s movements, he picked up the paper and read what was written on it.

    As he read the letter Arthur was just quietly sitting with them. The bored expression was apparent on his face.

    Thenguage used in writing is unique. But this did not stop Kyle from understanding what was written. His lips curled up as he read the writing.

    A few seconds after he had read what was written on the paper, he slowly lowered his hand. You can see the satisfied expression on his face.

    ¡°In that case, we have no problem. The pce is paralyzed this time,¡± Kyle said with a noticeable mysterious glint in his eyes.

    Patriarch Dav also smiled. ¡°Fufufu. All this is possible only because of your help, our gant hero. I¡¯m sure Duke Li would be very delighted with this result.¡±

    ¡°Heh~¡± Kyle snorted. ¡°But as long as the one sitting on the throne is still the same, this has yet to end. Let¡¯s celebrate once the imperial power is on the right hand. To where it should belong,¡± Kyle replied.

    ¡°Fufu. You¡¯re right. In that case, as the current situation, it won¡¯t be long for that to happen.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s mouth stretched further. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    There was a momentary silence between the two. Patriarch Dav sipped her tea before opening her mouth again. ¡°By the way, gant hero...¡± she suddenly called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of a group known as the Reanimated Corpse?¡±

    Kyle stopped his action of bringing the cup closer to his mouth after hearing these familiar western words.

    To his knowledge, nonguage in his previous world was the same as thenguage in this world. Even Arthur who seemed to have no interest in their conversation suddenly looked at the Patriarch when he heard this.

    Patriarch Dav¡¯s eyes narrowed when she noticed their reactions. It looks like these two know something. She guessed.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: The cause of Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance

    ¡°Aside from these words sounding familiar to one of my old world dialects, I have never heard of such a group with that strange name. Besides, the name of the group itself sounded a bit strange,¡± Kyle replied with a straight face.

    After hearing his reply, Patriarch Dav stared at him for a couple of seconds. She must be trying to perceive something from him.

    As she was looking at Kyle, she heard the other hero speak.

    ¡°Besides, who in their right mind would use such a name for the group,¡± Arthur¡¯s voice was a bit mocking as he said this.

    ¡°I see.¡± The patriarch replied when she heard what Arthur said. She didn¡¯t know that Arthur even existed. In all their conversations in the past, she rarely heard Arthur join in their conversation. That¡¯s why Arthur¡¯s presence was hardly noticeable.

    Based on their reply, it looks like the two heroes don¡¯t know anything, but.

    ¡°In that case, does this mean that thenguage used by this mysterious group came from the Holy Sanctuary?¡± The patriarch immediately asked.

    .....

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized what Patriarch Dav wanted to convey. ¡®In this world, they call the world where we came from the Holy Sanctuary,¡¯ Kyle thought.

    Kyle took a deep breath before answering again. ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± he didn¡¯t know what this group¡¯s deal was with the Gentlewind family.

    ¡°In that case, maybe-¡± She wasn¡¯t able to finish what she was going to say, because she heard Arthur¡¯s fast denial.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± His loud voice rang out. Arthur knew what the patriarch wanted to convey- that maybe one of the heroes is behind the mysterious group.

    The patriarch and Kyle gawked for a moment. ¡®This one is pretty quick to understand,¡¯ thought Patriarch Dav. ¡®However, he seems weak in conversation,¡¯ she added. Kyle was really the only one she saw a talent in talking. So of all the Hero, she only felt wary and rmed at Kyle. ¡®After all, he¡¯s probably as good as Detty,¡¯ she thought so.

    Kyle just massaged his temple while shaking his head. ¡®This Arthur really is an idiot,¡¯ he thought. Well, honestly, he didn¡¯t really expect anything from Arthur when it came to talking. His only purpose is to support him in the aspect in which he could help.

    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t say for sure that none of ourrades has any connection in this mysterious group-¡±

    ¡°What are you saying Kyle ?!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice was high as he suddenly interrupted Kyle. There was also a cross-shaped pulse marked on his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are doubting ourrades?!¡±

    Kyle sighed.

    ¡°Calm down Arthur. I did not say that one of them was behind this mysterious group. But, do you think, aside from us, is there anyone else in this world who knows English? ¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    Arthur couldn¡¯t answer as if some thorn had sunk in his throat when he heard Kyle¡¯s question. He realized that what Kyle said was right. However, Arthur still could not ept it. But he fell silent when he could not find a word to rebut.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Kyle and Arthurter find out why the patriarch asked about the mysterious group. When the guests left, Patriarch Dav secretly nced into one of the corners of the room. Her lips curved upwards.

    ¡®Looks like you are eager to know too, huh,¡¯ the patriarch whispered in her mind.

    A few minutes after Kyle and Patriarch Dav¡¯s conversation, inside one of the mansion¡¯s rooms, a woman wearing a dark-colored gown sat quietly. Her long brown hair was slightly dangling at the back of her head. This woman is none other than Detty.

    She was sitting in front of a round table made of precious wood. Its ss-like surface was smooth and shiny. And an expensive saucer was ced on top of it, right in front of her.

    Eyes were closed as Detty sipped her favorite tea from the white cup with the beautiful flower design. She looked very elegant while holding the cup in both hands and emphatically savoring the taste of the drink.

    A few secondster, there seemed to be air passing through the window of the room as the beautiful and vivid curtains blocking the windows themselves rose slightly.

    She slowly opened her eyes, and her golden pupils slowly peeked out of it. At the same time, the cup was also slowly brought farther from her lips.

    Detty looked in front of her where the vacant seat just seconds ago suddenly had someone knelt in her direction.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± called the person to take her attention.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Detty wasted no more time and immediately ordered. The person in front of her was none other than one of the twins. Upon hearing themand of her esteemed boss, Lili immediately said everything she heard from the conversation of the patriarch and the two guests.

    ¡°Your suspicion is correct, Lady Detty. The two guests know a little bit about the mysterious group,¡± Lili didn¡¯t go around and immediately said what her respected boss wanted to know.

    Detty¡¯s eyes narrowed at what she heard and looked at Lili before speaking. ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mydy. There is a high chance that one of the heroes is the suspect of Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance.¡± Detty¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at her reply.

    If it was true that one of the heroes was the cause of Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance, she could do nothing more to help the Grenn family. This is tooplicated for Detty who is just a humble descendant. She still doesn¡¯t have enough power to dictate the whole family. Although she promised Janrui that she would help with the investigation into Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance, there were limits to the things she could do.

    She could not make a rash decision. Especially, if it¡¯s against the heroes. She might anger the pce and the Blessed Church if she insists on what she wants.

    ¡°By the way, what was the patriarch¡¯s reaction?¡± Detty asked.

    ¡°The chief¡¯s face is calm. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Detty, even I would have a hard time reading the chief¡¯s mind if she was that calm.¡±

    Detty wiped her mouth with a white cloth. But her eyes were still staring at Lili.

    ¡°I see. I understand,¡± she said in a calm voice.

    She understood her reliable aid. As long as the patriarch was in such a mode it was really hard to read what she was thinking.

    ¡°Now, let us first observe what the patriarch¡¯s decision is,¡± Detty added.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: The unrest

    ¡°Aside from the talk regarding the mysterious group, did you get any information about what the Patriarch and the guests were discussing?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Lady Detty. I did not hear clearly what they were talking about. ¡± Detty¡¯s avid aid bowed slightly as she said this.

    ¡°I see,¡± there was a slight disappointment in Detty¡¯s tone from her response. She turned her gaze to the cup in front of her. She saw that it was half full. But, Lili caught her attention again when she spoke again.

    ¡°Though, I heard some words from their mouths,¡± Lili added immediately.

    Upon hearing this, Detty immediately turned her gaze back to her trusted aid.

    ¡°Tell me, what did they say?¡± She inquired.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Detty. Uhm, I heard one of the guests say that there is no problem because the empire is paralyzed. ¡±

    .....

    Detty¡¯s eyes narrowed and her forehead furrowed from what she heard. But her expression remained calm. ¡°My suspicion of what is currently going on in the empire seems correct,¡± she whispered as her eyes looked into the distance. Again, Detty asked Lili. ¡°What is the patriarch¡¯s response?¡±

    Lili said everything she heard from the conversation of the patriarch and the two guests, who were members of the hero¡¯s party.

    After she heard the narration of the obedient servant, Detty fell silent again while thinking deeply. Now she understood what the patriarch was nning. But, she has no intention of interfering in what they are nning. She just prayed that it would not bring harm to the entire Gentlewind family. In fact, she was more confused and cannot believe that the so-called heroes were part of this n that intends to overthrow the emperor.

    From what she had heard of Lili, it¡¯s easy to say that the person behind the nning was one of the heroes. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that his skill is impressive,¡± Detty whispered.

    ¡°Uh-uhm, My Lady... w-what are we going to do next.... about the patriarch?¡± Lili stuttered.

    Detty looked at her again. She took a deep breath before opening her mouth. ¡°We will do nothing. I am more interested to know about the person behind Elder Grenn¡¯s disappearance. ¡±

    The skill of one of the heroes was truly impressive. It was no joke to oppose the empire and put the emperor in a precarious situation. But, Detty was still more interested in the man who had been able to single out not only her but also Elder Grenn and the officials from parliament.

    ¡°Okay, My Lady,¡± Lili replied. Detty nodded slightly from her response before calling a name.

    ¡°L...¡± after saying this, a woman suddenly appeared right next to Lili. The two were identical. That was only natural because these two were twins. Just in the hairstyle, they have a difference. L¡¯s hair is bun styled while Lili¡¯s is straight.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± L said suddenly while bowing slightly like Lili.

    ¡°I want you to pass this letter on to the current head of the Grenn family,¡± she said as she handed over the rolled letter tied with ribbon.

    ¡°Okay, My Lady!¡±

    After receiving the letter, the image of L immediately disappeared in front of her and next to Lili. She also ordered Lili to stand by while L was away.

    Detty sipped the tiny drop leftover from her tea before her imagination began to y about the future of the empire.

    ¡®At this point, the empire has no hope of recovery. Only a miracle can save it,¡¯ thought Detty.

    ...

    After Eman and Eina left us¡¯ smithing shop, they went straight back to Sunville Vige. They had to travel again for a few days to reach the former mining town.

    On their way back, Eman noticed nothing in the cities they passed but the dull atmosphere. All the cities they passed through had the same atmosphere. Suddenly the attention of the two was aroused from the coachman¡¯s call.

    Tok tok tok!

    The coachman knocked slightly on the closed window that was between him and the passengers inside. When Eman noticed the knock on the window he immediately opened it to find out the reason for the knock.

    Then he opened it, ¡°Why?¡± He immediately asked a question.

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, My lord. But I think you need to know that there is a strange event ahead,¡± the coachman did not hesitate and immediately stated the reason.

    Upon hearing what he said his forehead furrowed slightly and Eman immediately peeked at the road ahead. He saw that they had traveled a long way after leaving the capital city. They are currently in one of the towns to pass through when traveling to or back to Sandstone City.

    Based on his knowledge of the area, the ce where they are now is called Soda Town. It is a small city a few miles away from the capital city. It was the third city to pass when traveling from Sandstone City to the eastern part of the empire. Soda Town is just like any other city in the empire.

    He remembers nothing worth remembering about this ce. Regardless, when he peeked ahead his forehead furrowed slightly and his eyebrows stretched out. He saw that the people were shaking the chariot in front of them. There is no need to guess what their reason is for doing this because the cries of the people can be heard from where they are.

    *Give us medicine!*

    *Food! Give us food!*

    In the current crisis, there is no doubt that ordinary citizens are the most affected. This is easy to say because it is obvious who the people gathered in front are. In his mind, ¡®The way the enemy of the empire attacks seems strange. Whoever they are, they are not an easy opponent.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. We need to find another route,¡± Eman inquired.

    They will only be dyed if they continue on this path. And it is also possible that they will not be able to leave this ce. People started to be violent because of their unrest.

    ¡°Okay, My Lord. But I¡¯m not sure if there is another route we can take. I¡¯m sorry, My Lord, if I don¡¯t know the way here,¡± his coachman apologized.

    Eman was silent for a moment and thought. But a few secondster he spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. For now, we have to get out of this ce first. ¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Coachman¡¯s quick response.

    They turned around and went back to where they had been.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: Familiar ces

    The carriage that Eman and Eina were riding in turned around and went back to where they had been. When they got away from the ce, Eman wondered where they would go to avoid the people.

    While thinking, he heard the call of his subordinate who had been assigned to be the coachman. ¡°My lord?¡± He called in a questioning tone. Eman knew what he wanted to convey. He wanted to ask if he had thought of a route they could take.

    Eman didn¡¯t answer right away. He also had no idea because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce. As the silence passed for a few seconds, his attention was again roused from his sister¡¯s call.

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    Out of reflex, Eman answered, ¡°Yes?¡± He saw his sister peering out from the side window. But, he noticed something strange in Eina¡¯s facial expression.

    ¡°This ce...¡± Eina said while frowning obviously as if trying to remember something.

    Eman just let Eina finish what she was going to say while he waited for whatever she wanted to say. Soon Eina spoke again. ¡°I think this ce is familiar to me.¡± Eina¡¯s voice was weak as she uttered those words that she was obviously not sure about. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been to this ce, but I don¡¯t remember when.¡±

    .....

    Eman was shocked by Eina¡¯s answer. He looked at his sister, who was having a hard time remembering what she wanted to remember. As far as Eman knew, when they passed here on their way to the capital city, his sister did not even look outside. Even when they first went here to Sunville Vige. She was just happily conversing with him and Aunt ire. So Eman is sure that¡¯s not what Eina was referring to. But he still needed to make sure. ¡°Maybe you were referring to that time when we passed here for the first time, Eina,¡± he said to help his sister remember. But, Eina just shook her head from her older brother¡¯s suspicion.

    Seeing her reaction, Eman peered around where his sister was looking. But because they were inside the carriage his vision was limited. So he thought of going down. Eina looked at him as he opened the carriage door.

    ¡°Big bro, where are you going?¡± She asked in a tone of concern.

    ¡°Just here. I¡¯ll just look around,¡± he replied to his sister. After climbing down, he noticed immediately from his position the two intersection roads. One is towards Soda Town which they passed bytely. The other is on the left. A small wooden canvas could be seen next to the road on his left. The canvas was nailed to the vertical wooden pole. And on the canvas itself was written the term ~Danger Prone Forest ahead.~

    The signboard itself was obsolete based solely on its appearance.

    Eman¡¯s forehead suddenly wrinkled when he read what was written. ¡®It looks like this road leads towards the forest. But, this name seems strange. Danger Prone Forest?¡¯ He whispered to himself. ¡®The name itself is questionable.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a reminder or the name of the forest itself. He looked away to where the road was headed and saw the canopy of the forest in the distance.

    He watched it for a few seconds before turning his gaze to his sister who had just gotten out of the carriage and stood beside him. ¡°Eina, are you sure you¡¯re familiar with this ce?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Y-Yes bro. It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t remember when. And besides...¡± She stopped speaking and approached the signboard. ¡°This thing!¡± She pointed to the signboard on the side of the road. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen it before!¡±

    Eman¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at his sister. He would have wanted to ask her about something. However, he did not want Eina to remember the bad things that had happened before. So he decided to keep quiet. Eman ced his palm on his sister¡¯s head and gently stroked her head.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be in the book you saw before?¡± Eman asked.

    ¡°No, bro!¡± Eina shook her head. ¡°Books don¡¯t have images.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman just realized that what Eina said was right. The books he found in libraries are mostly just words. If there is an image, it is the books in the castle library, but most of them are not digitally printed pictures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to worry about that,¡± he told his sister with mixed worries. Although he wasn¡¯t sure, he had a hunch that it might be connected to what happened to Eina back then. However, he didn¡¯t want to trigger his sister¡¯s trauma again.

    Eman turned around. It was a good thing no one else was passing by because it looks like he had no other choice. Eman spoke to his subordinate who was driving the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the other end,¡± he said.

    The coachman seemed to easily get what he wanted to convey. ¡°Okay, My Lord!¡± His answer.

    Only Eina did not understand what they were talking about. There were visible question marks that were jumping over her head as she turned her gaze to her brother and the coachman. Although she wanted to ask about what they had discussed, Eina decided to keep quiet.

    Eina noticed when her brother ced his palm right in front of the coachman and the carriage. In the next second, Eina¡¯s eyes widened slightly when suddenly there was some kind of ripple in the air where the carriage was. Then, the image of the carriage was gradually disappearing along with the coachman.

    Eina once saw this technique used by her brother. It was when he fought the group of bandits and rescued the Smith family along with their subordinates. But, why did her brother suddenly do this to the coachman? Not only that, but the carriage was also gone!

    ¡°Bro!?¡± Eina couldn¡¯t stop herself from calling out to her brother. But, Eman just returned her a bright smile.

    ¡°Do not worry. He is fine,¡± he said to Eina.

    Eina¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly. When she noticed that her brother was serious, ¡°I-I see.¡± She had a lot of trust in her brother. She knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything for no reason. Eman just smiled at his sister¡¯s response. ¡°By the way bro, what is that ability? Why do people suddenly disappear and where did they go?¡± Eina asked curiously. Eman smiled drily before exining to her the trick behind his ability.

    ¡°Dimensional ability?¡± Eina repeated Eman¡¯s words with a frown.

    He nodded before raising his hand in the air. The next second, brown color pieces of clothes materialized on his lifted hand.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: Perfect disguise

    Eman and Eina went back to Soda Town, but this time they were on their feet. The two of them were wearing a brown cloak to look like ordinary travelers.

    After entering the town, they immediately distanced themselves from the crowd. Eman looked around and he immediately noticed that almost all the establishments were closed, even the small shops.

    The aura of the surroundings is not good. People seemed mad and restless. He advised Eina to avoid looking at them to avoid diverting their attention to them.

    ¡°Okay, bro.¡±

    They walked like ordinary travelers. Few people nced at them, but they immediately turned their attention away. Well, since they were wearing hoods, it wasn¡¯t easy to figure out their identity.

    About a few minutes walk, they reached the center of the town where the za can be seen. But, at the moment, the ce is very empty.

    The two just kept walking. They walked along the road to get to the other side of town where they could exit the town.

    .....

    About a few minutester, they arrived at an old establishment. And on its side is ced the sign of the Thief Guild. Eman was a little bit surprised. He did not expect to see a Thief Guild barracks in this ce. Suddenly, there was a mysterious gleam in his eye when he suddenly thought of something.

    He smiled before telling Eina that they needed to take a detour for a while. Though curious for his reason, Eina didn¡¯t hesitate when she nodded at her brother.

    ¡°Okay, bro!¡±

    Before moving forward, Eman took something from his dimensional storage. ¡°Uhm, first of all, let¡¯s wear this,¡± Eman suddenly said to her sister while handing something to her.

    ¡°Wah!¡± Eina suddenly cried out when she saw what her brother had handed her. The object fell to the ground.

    ¡°W-what is it, bro?!¡± Eina asked, a little scared as she took a step back.

    ¡°Fufu,¡± Eman chuckled drily. ¡°That¡¯s a mask for our perfect disguise,¡± he replied to his sister.

    ¡°Perfect disguise?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I mean to hide our looks,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just a mask? Why does it look scary? And wouldn¡¯t we look even more suspicious if we wore it?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman fell silent and thought that what her sister had said was right. But, they really need to hide their identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is only temporary. Ah I mean, we just have to wear it this time only.¡±

    ¡°Hm, but why do we have to hide our appearance?¡±

    ¡°Uh, because we don¡¯t know who our possible enemies are and the people who are likely to be watching us. We need to be especially careful when entering a ce like that.¡± Eman pointed in the direction of the Thief Guild.

    Eina seemed to recognize the sign on it. She couldn¡¯t deny that her brother was just being careful. Especially with what had happened to them in the past. It was true that they needed to be careful. ¡°Ah, I see. But why would we go there? Isn¡¯t that a den of bad people?¡± His sister innocently asked him.

    Under his hood, Eman¡¯s mouth stretched to both sides as he smiled wryly. ¡°I need to get them to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t their job bad and evil deeds?¡± Eina asked with a frown.

    Eman gently ced his hand on her head. ¡°Uhm, Eina. Not everyone who does evil deeds has evil intentions. Sometimes we have to do bad things to make people close to us feel better. Especially if you don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±

    Eina blinked her beautiful round brown eyes as she stared at her brother. ¡°I see. Okay bro I will remember that!¡± Her face was happy as she said this.

    ¡°...¡±

    Eman didn¡¯t know if it was right to say that to his sister. However, he could not think of a good exnation. Well, maybe it would have been better for Eina to know the real face of the world while she was still young for her to have an idea of ??what kind of world she grew up in. Though, Eman believed that Eina already had an idea of the danger of the world. Especially since she was once a victim of kidnapping.

    Eina picked the mask and stared at it for a few seconds before putting it on. She couldn¡¯t stop her body hair from standing because of its frightening appearance. She was actually wondering why her brother thought of using this kind of mask.

    The Thief Guild building in this town was smallerpared to that in the capital city. After pushing the wooden door, ¡°Wah-!¡± Eman and Eina were greeted by the shocked face of a person behind it. Eman didn¡¯t expect that someone was behind the door. Maybe this person was about toe out. However, by an unexpected coincidence, they entered.

    ¡°W-what kind of creature are you?!¡± While asking this, the person suddenly stepped back and quickly reached for the handle of the weapon that was at the person¡¯s side.

    Eina stiffened and did not know what to do in those moments. She thought, ¡°I knew it! We¡¯re going to find ourselves in trouble because of this!¡¯

    But, even before the person pulled out the weapon Eman quickly stopped it. He reached and gripped the person¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°Wha-!¡± The person seemed shocked when she couldn¡¯t move her own arm from Eman¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Wait a minute! It¡¯s just a disguise,¡± Eman said hastily after ensuring their safety to calm the person down.

    The person frowned. The shock was obvious when she heard what he said.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re a human?¡± She questioned him in a tone of doubt.

    ¡°O-of course! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a disguise.¡± Eman slightly removed the mask to show that it was just a mask. However, he did not proceed to remove so as not to peek at his face. He also immediately returned it.

    Honestly, who wouldn¡¯t be rmed by the kind of mask they were wearing? They are even more frightening to look at than the monsters seen outside the town.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: Bigmouth

    ¡°I see,¡± she said as she stared at him before she walked past them. But before her figure disappeared on the door, she nced back at him, ¡°Wait,¡± she called out. Eman and Eina looked at her. ¡°Next time be careful with your disguise. It might cause you harm one day,¡± the woman warned before she finally left the guild barracks.

    Eman sighed inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s just a getup you know,¡¯ he said but decided to keep it in his mind. Also, he figured she was right. She also heard his sister mumbling.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman remained quiet.

    Outside the barracks, the woman frowned as she looked at her arm. ¡°Who was that person? I can¡¯t believe he caught my arm. I never thought there was someone who could stop my fast hand,¡± the woman whispered in surprise.

    After the woman left, Eman scanned the interior of the barracks. There was a bar, which is to be expected for something like this establishment. Actually, the guildhall in the capital city has it too. Perhaps all the guildhalls have it. Though, he noticed it was almost empty of loiters. Only a few people that could be counted on one hand are currently there.

    .....

    All their eyes were on them. Probably because the slight event that happened just a second ago took their attention. Now they are looking at them. He noticed Eina¡¯s stiffness. He understood her. It was a normal reaction that he expected from his sister in a ce like this.

    Most of them had a frown on their faces, but it wasn¡¯t the same expression from that woman a while ago. They prolly heard their conversation just now because aside from curious looks, no one tried to reach for their weapons like the woman¡¯s reaction. Well, it was better that he didn¡¯t need to exin again about their masks.

    Eman decided to rest his hand on Eina¡¯s shoulder to encourage her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said under his mask.

    Some were wary of them and chose not to bother them. However, there are also those who are already lost in the spirit of liquor, ¡°Hey! Those are some nasty masks you¡¯re wearing! Hahaha!¡± A man with a big scar on his mouth shouted at them andughed. But Eman decided to ignore him.

    Because of that shout, the people looked at them again. But, Eman didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. He just kept walking towards the bar counter. He intends to ask. But, the man did not seem to like his way of ignoring him. The man frowned.

    Out of the corner of Eman¡¯s eyes, he noticed the man rising from his seat. He was supposedly sitting in the left corner of the room. And on the table in front of him sat a few bottles. Most of those bottles are empty. So Eman believed the man was drunk. That¡¯s why he chose to ignore him.

    The man¡¯s sudden standing up caused a scraping noise of the chair and floor. As a result, the two people sitting not far from that man looked at him. The two people were sitting face to face at the third table. Eman heard them muttering the next second.

    ¡°Look at Bigmouth,¡± said one man.

    ¡°Eh, Bigmouth looks angry with the neers,¡± the interlocutor replied.

    ¡°Hehe. It looks like he will have another victim,¡± added the first man.

    Eman did not know what they were referring to. But he noticed the man who had shouted earlier was walking towards the center and now it was heading in their direction. Eman¡¯s eyes that were hidden under the mask he was wearing narrowed slightly. Because the man was drunk, he staggered as he walked towards them. His hand was hidden in the pocket of his old pants.

    Eman just calmly walked towards the counter. Eina was just walking next to her brother. There were only a few steps and they would collide, but the man suddenly stepped to the left. It suddenly evaded avoiding colliding with Eman and Eina. Honestly, Eman also intended to step aside to avoid colliding with the man and also to avoid any trouble. Though, the result was fine.

    The man just passed by Eina who was on Eman¡¯s left side. At that moment, the two men who had been whispering earlier suddenly shook their heads. However, nothing really happened. Eman and the guy they call Bigmouth just passed by without any trouble happening.

    Eman was a little shocked because he didn¡¯t expect the man to be so tall. He also has a big body. Eman is just a kidpared to Bigmouth in terms of size.

    In the eyes of the two men who were whispering a while ago, they seemed to know something they had not even seen. They seemed to know Bigmouth¡¯s moves or were very familiar with Bigmouth¡¯s skill. A big smile can also be seen on Bigmouth¡¯s lips as he was staggering towards the door as nothing had happened.

    But, unexpectedly, Eman suddenly stopped walking and looked back. ¡°Wait,¡± he called to the drunken man. The two men watching them looked at each other. The drunk man did not seem to hear Eman¡¯s call. He continued to walk towards the door.

    From Eman¡¯s clenched hand, something suddenly flew away. *Swoosh~* It hit the back of the head of the drunk man they called Bigmouth. ¡°Ngh-!¡± Bigmouth groaned. He stopped walking and angrily looked back as his hand rubbed the back of his head on the part that was hit by the object that Eman flicked.

    Their attention was distracted by the sound of something falling to the floor. It rolled and stopped next to Bigmouth¡¯s foot. They saw a round object familiar to them all. That thing is a silver royal!

    Bigmouth frowned. Although a silver royal is arge amount, this is not the issue. The issue is someone dared to hit him. ¡°Who dared to throw that at me?!¡± Bigmouth asked angrily as he looked ahead. He saw the masked men staring at him

    ¡°I did it,¡± Eman replied without hesitation.

    Bigmouth¡¯s eyebrows met from Eman¡¯s answer. ¡°How dare you!¡± He bellowed.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: Frightening stare

    Bigmouth raised his fist as he moved with huge strides towards Eman and Eina. His face was furious with a cross-shaped pulse surfacing on his face and red veins on his eyes.

    In his mind.

    ¡®Hell! This masked person outrageously hit me with a coin!? No one had ever dared to do that to me!¡¯ Bigmouth bellowed inwardly.

    The onlookers were looking at the scene while holding their breaths. All of them were already expecting a grim fate to that person, who incited Bigmouth¡¯s fury. He moved so fast that one would doubt his size. Even though he was big and tall, he was unbelievably quick. Eman almost could not believe what his eyes were seeing.

    Yet, before Bigmouth¡¯s fist couldnd on his target, unexpectedly Bigmouth oddly stopped moving as though the time stopped in him. This happening puzzled the onlookers who were the witness of the scene.

    ¡°Wha-!¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why did Bigmouth suddenly stop moving?¡±

    .....

    Some curious utterance from those two on the table.

    It was not just the witnesses who were confused by what happened. Even Bigmouth himself didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt a strange sensation as if there was some kind of prickling pain suddenly crawling throughout his whole body. He could not move his body since then.

    The confusion of what had happened was obvious in his wide-opened eyes. His ck pupils in the eyes were full of anxiety. At that moment, he felt a repeated tapping on his right shoulder. ¡°Eh?¡± Bigmouth whispered weakly. He didn¡¯t even notice when the masked man moved, so he could hardly believe that he was in front of him already.

    The left hand of the mysterious masked man was tapped on his right shoulder before he noticed him. On that left hand, he noticed a trace of a mysterious red-orange aura. Bigmouth frowned.

    That instance before Bigmouth¡¯s fist could reach him, Eman¡¯s hand already touched the imbecile¡¯s chest. Then he used his Stun Finger ability to stun him. Bigmouth tried his best to move but to no avail. No matter what he did he could not move even a finger in his hands.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Bigmouth was bbergasted.

    From the rise in his body temperature due to anger earlier, in a moment his whole body suddenly went cold. Beads of cold sweat crawled down his face and body. He could not understand why he wasn¡¯t able to follow the movements of the person in front of him. Since the first time he joined the guild, he only now encountered a man that his eyes could not keep up.

    Under the mask he was wearing, Eman cracked a cold warning. ¡°Choose the person you¡¯re messing with.¡± He was saying this while pointing a dagger at Bigmouth¡¯s throat.

    Bigmouth swallowed back his saliva as he could feel the cold sensation of the pointy edge of the weapon slightly pricking on his throat. His heartbeat quickened in fear. Especially when he saw the ruby ??red eyes that were making his creepy mask more frightening. Those eyes were staring at him as if he was staring at a pest.

    Out of fear, Bigmouth could no longer speak from his cold warning. But, his forehead furrowed when he thought about the reason that this man threw a coin at him.

    With a trembling body, as he was trying to move and be freed from this mysterious curse he was under, ¡°Wh-why did you hit me with a coin?¡± He summoned all his courage and asked the question.

    The pair of red eyes just stared at him with no change in expression. Bigmouth widened his eyes once again when he noticed the person in front of him suddenly pulled the dagger downward without blinking an eye.

    A quick downstroke!? Bigmouth screamed inwardly.

    Reflexively, his body stiffened. He was about to step back. But, his feet didn¡¯t even follow what he wanted. His stiffness was noticeable at that moment.

    Did he stab him? Bigmouth asked himself. But, he didn¡¯t feel the pain. He was baffled as to what he did. His eyes drew downward and saw the person slowly lift back the dagger. On the tip of the dagger, he noticed a familiar object hanging on it.

    Bigmouth widened his eyes. ¡°Y-you bastard! H-how did-¡± he eximed.

    The object that was hanging on Eman¡¯s dagger was a small leather pouch. It was hanging on Bigmouth¡¯s maroon leather belt. In short, it was Bigmouth¡¯s leather pouch.

    Eina at that moment tilted her head in wonder. She was wondering why her brother suddenly attacked the huge man who was just passing by.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the problem?¡± She asked.

    But Eman did not respond. Instead, he lifted the dagger in a quick sudden movement, which caused the pouch to bounce in the air. Then, he used his free hand to catch it. When Eman opened the pouch and took the object in it, everyone widened their eyes. Eina was also.

    As if the scene was in slow motion when Eina¡¯s expression turned into a surprised one. She saw a familiar golden ne adorned with a moon pendant in a crescent moon shape.

    Right. It was the same as the ne that Big Sister Zennie gave her before they departed. Eina quickly checked the ne in her possession, but she could not find it on her neck.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s my... ne?!¡± She eximed. But, how was it inside that person¡¯s pouch?

    With widened eyes, ¡°N-no that¡¯s mine!¡± Bigmouth retorted.

    ¡°You bastard! Still lying, huh!¡± Eman pushed forward the tip of the dagger towards the throat of the big guy in front of him.

    Bigmouth frowned. The tip pricked the surfaceyer of his skin and he could feel a stinging painful feeling from it. He could even feel a tiny bit of his blood dripping from that wound.

    ¡°B-bastard...¡± he muttered as he gritted his teeth. But he could do nothing at this rate. ¡®How did this bastard notice it?¡¯ He wondered how Eman noticed when he snatched away the ne from that little one.

    He was sure his movement was soundless and quick. He wasn¡¯t a high-ranked thief for no reason. There were even times when he snatched away some valuable equipment and essories from nobledies and men with a higher stage level than him without them noticing.

    Those people obviously have higher-level attributespared to him. However, none of them noticed when he suddenly grabbed their belongings using his skillful talent in picking. Compared to those high levels, the person in front of him was pale inparison. Bigmouth can feel the level of magical energy that is in the person. And what he felt from Eman was very low. He was weaker than a kid.

    Also, the little one with him, Bigmouth could not feel any magical energy from him or her. He had no idea if it was a girl or boy the person behind that costume he or she was wearing.

    Bigmouth has only one suspicion about this. He was sure that the little one was a useless person like trash. And the other is a weak creature. So Bigmouth is highly confident that the two are just an easy target for him. Well, for him, it was the fault of the two guests because they entered this ce carrying valuable items where the upants were all thieves.

    That¡¯s why Bigmouth was shocked by what happened. Especially when he was discovered snatching the ne.

    Bigmouth doesn¡¯t know how the masked man found out when he grabbed hispanion¡¯s ne. However, he has a more serious problem at the moment. He did not know what the man in front of him was nning to do to him. If he wished to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to aplish this especially since Bigmouth still couldn¡¯t move his whole body.

    What kind of power was it that even someone like him on the silver stage was able to stop. Bigmouth was wondering in disbelief.

    Although Bigmouth tried to im that the ne was initially his, Eman did not believe his im.

    ¡°You bastard try to do it again on us and I will make sure to cut both of your arms.¡± Eman left a cold warning again before leaving the big man thief on his own. At his warning, he noticed the thief mped his mouth tightly.

    If Eina wasn¡¯t with him at the moment, that thief could not leave with just a tiny wound on his throat. Fortunately for him, they were in the presence of his sister. Eman didn¡¯t want to let Eina witness a cruel scene.

    After the two masked people left him, Bigmouth just then heaved a sigh of relief. He also noticed his body could be moved again. He wanted to take advantage of his unguarded back.

    Although he still believed that the masked person was weaker than him, he could not bring his feet to step forward and chase to attack them.

    The warning embedded deeper into his core. Also, there was a weird feeling of danger. His danger sense was telling him not to do it. It seemed as though if he chose to attack again, his life would be in great danger. Especially that mysterious ability he used to stop his movement. As long he had no idea what that skill could do, Bigmouth was skeptical to attack again.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue before he hastily fled away from the barracks. He wondered who those people were.

    After leaving the thief with a massive figure, Eman handed back the ne to Eina. ¡°Please be careful not to lose it again,¡± he said.

    Eman knew how important the ne to Zennie. But even so, she gave it as parting gift to his Sister. That¡¯s why it¡¯s inappropriate to just lose it.

    Eina nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, bro!¡± She embraced the ne close to her chest.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: Brette Joe

    As she hugged the ne tightly in her hands, Eina looked at her older brother. Fortunately, his older brother was there. Without him, she might have lost the ne forever without even realizing it.

    ¡°Brother, I will never let this ne lose again.¡±

    Although his sister was wearing a mask, Eina¡¯s gentle and angelic face floated in his mind as she spoke those words in a serious voice and face. Under the mask he was wearing, Eman smiled at his sister before nodding slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    He helped wear the ne back on his sister¡¯s neck. After putting on the ne, Eina first nced at its pendant before hiding it under her dress. She made sure no one in that room could see it. And so that she would notice if anyone try to grab it again.

    Next to the counter, someone was standing while staring at them with a gawking face. It looks like he witnessed what happened just now. The man suddenly stepped aside to give space to the two who approached the counter.

    Eman didn¡¯t pay any attention to it and immediately asked the receptionist. ¡°We are here for your service. Can you rmend me... your best member?¡± Without beating around the bush, Eman stated his reason right away.

    .....

    ¡°Uh?¡± Even though the loudness of his words had enough volume the receptionist did not seem to hear it. Anyway, he noticed that the receptionist was still gawking. Probably, because of that event just now.

    Really. Eman didn¡¯t know why everyone here seemed to be shocked by what happened. He thought such an event was normal. Especially in an area like this den of thieves. Although he was not sure about this notion, he strongly believed that even in this area there was a high chance that something like that would happen.

    However, it was usually in crowded ces that such pickpockets often ur. Even in his previous world, it was the same. So as soon as he entered the room, Eman was immediately alerted. This world was not like his old world. People in this world are not normal. They all have strange powers.

    He was no longer surprised that someone dared to steal openly because of the strange abilities people have in this world.

    Really. Eman did not expect the speed of that big man. He was just thankful for his Sense attribute which was quite high. If not, he was certain that he would be a victim of that person¡¯s stealing.

    ¡°Uh, eh... service? Uhm, aren¡¯t you a member from another department?¡± The receptionist asked with blinking eyes. Eman immediately understood the situation. Maybe the receptionist thought they were also thieves from another branch, or maybe because of the strange masks they were wearing.

    Actually, Eman¡¯s suspicion was correct. The receptionist thought they were also thieves from another branch. What she gave as a basis was Eman¡¯s speed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We are customers who want to pay for your service. ¡±

    Honestly, this isn¡¯t the first time people with strange clothing have walked into the guild. It¡¯s not just members who hang out here often. Many loiter and guests came here to drink and others to waste their time.

    Apart from customers, thief guild members from other branches also often visit here. So when the receptionist witnessed his ability he thought he was also a member of the thief guild, albeit in another branch. Their unusual disguise added to her suspicion.

    ¡°Is that so? Can you tell if you have a transaction history with the thief guild? ¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if it¡¯s not right in this branch?¡± Eman asked when he heard the receptionist¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes. As long as one of the licensed guilds is the source of that transaction,¡± said the female receptionist.

    On second thought, Eman remembered he had no such experience in the thief guild. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I haven¡¯t had a transaction with the thief guild yet, but. I have an acquaintance who is one of the members of the guild.¡±

    The receptionist looked at him. But, because of the mask he was wearing, she could not see his face or the expression on his face at the moment.

    ¡°Acquaintances? Can I know who the acquaintance you are referring to is?¡± Eman didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that easy to get service from the thief guild.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the capital city branch and his name is ck Haze.¡±

    ¡°B-B-ck Haze?!¡± Eman noticed the widening of the receptionist¡¯s eyes. She seemed shocked at what she heard.

    Actually, Eman doesn¡¯t know who ck Haze is. But, from the expression seen on the receptionist¡¯s face, he was sure that the receptionist knew about the so-called ck Haze. Her slight pallor was noticeable.

    Fortunately, Reppo Callidu once said that if one day they needed the help of the thief guild again, they would just mention that name. Eman didn¡¯t know who the ck Haze he was referring to, but. The owner of that name seems to be well-known in the thief guild.

    ¡°The service depends on how confidential the mission is,¡± the receptionist¡¯s tone suddenly changed and her face became more serious. Even her mannerisms turned to business-like.

    Eman told her that it would be a very confidential mission. After knowing the confidential degree of the mission that Eman wanted to task the guild, the receptionist asked him to stay for a second as she ran towards the stair. Though, she didn¡¯t forget to get his name. ¡°Uhm, may I know what to call you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Undying Zombie,¡± was his reply.

    The receptionist nodded, then continued climbing the stairs. The stair leads to the second floor of the building which Eman thought was where the guild leader was residing.

    Eman waited a few seconds before the receptionist returned. But, on her return, she instructed them to climb the stairs because the guild leader of the branch wanted to talk to them personally.

    Eman did not hesitate and immediately obeyed what she said. But, first of all, he told the receptionists that he needed to leave hispanion behind, but he needs to make sure that no one dares to interfere with her as happened a while ago. Eman¡¯s tone was a bit cold and a big warning was obvious from his voice. Eman nced at Eina, who was standing beside him. He couldn¡¯t bring her with him upstairs because the topic they would be discussing was not pleasant for her.

    The receptionist also looked at Eina, but because of the mask and long cloth wrapped around her body, the receptionists could not fathom Eina¡¯s appearance and age. But, based on her height, the receptionist guessed that a young person was inside it.

    Even without a cold warning from Eman, the receptionist will make sure no one dares to harass Eina again. Especially because of ck Haze¡¯s backing. And one more thing, the guild leader said they must be given a high degree of reception. This means they are one of the guild¡¯s potential VIP clients. ¡°You can leave yourpanion here. I¡¯ll make sure nothing bad will happen. Don¡¯t worry because the guild leader already said that no one can harass any of our important customers.¡± The receptionists tapped her right chest as she said those words. It was a sign of her oath.

    ¡®Important customers, huh.¡¯ Eman was quite surprised at this revtion. Perhaps it was because of that ck Haze name.

    Eman then exined to Eina about the situation which Eina agreed, albeit skeptical. She knew there was something important her older brother wanted to do that didn¡¯t need the presence of a young girl like her.

    Eman went upstairs while leaving Eina in the care of the receptionist. Though, Eina was just sitting in one of the corners of the room. The receptionist was paying close attention to her. If something bad would happen to her, the guild leader¡¯s fury would be on her, and it would be a nightmare in her life. She must make sure no one dares to touch even the tip of that person¡¯s hair.

    As he climbed to the second floor, Eman followed the direction of the receptionists and he immediately saw the guild leader¡¯s office at the end of the hallway.

    After a slight knock on the door, he immediately heard the voice from inside.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Based on its voice, Eman immediately thought that a woman owned it.

    Upon his entry, he saw a woman sitting in front of the desk. She has chocte-colored skin and short red-brown hair.

    Based on her appearance, it looks like she was about 35-40 years old. One most noticeable about her was the curve of her body that could not be hidden from the light brown cardigan she was wearing. Her lips were red and her eyes were brown.

    She was a beautiful woman with exotic beauty, exuding both elegant and mature aura. It was his honest first impression. Wait, she looked a little familiar. Or better to say, a little identical to that girl he met below after entering the barracks.

    Eman immediately realized that she was the guild leader because of the name tag that was on the table.

    When she saw him next to the door, she could not speak right away. It must have been a little shocking to her Eman¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°You are Mr. Undying Zombie?¡±

    ¡°I am, ¡°Eman answered quickly when he heard the other person¡¯s question.

    ¡°I see. Come and sit here. I heard that you are an acquaintance of ck Haze.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Actually, he didn¡¯t even know who ck Haze was. But Eman had to pretend a little. He just nodded slightly. Well, he had a high trust with his newest title.

    ¡°My name is Brette Joe. The guild leader of this branch...¡±

    The conversation then naturally flows after that.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: Merc Town

    While Eina and Eman visit the Thief Guild, Zennie¡¯s group is currently battling monsters that ambush them as they head to a closer town from Oslo Town.

    One of the monsters charged at one of the guards. The guard quickly blocked the spear he was holding and avoided his grim fate. Although he avoided being the monster¡¯s fresh snack, he couldn¡¯t handle the monster¡¯s strength. His legs bent and his back fell to the icy ground as the monster stepped on him while trying to bite his head.

    Thud!

    ¡°Ngh!¡± Subconsciously, the guard moaned at the force of the impact caused by his fall. In addition apanied by the weight of the monster that was on top of him, so his fall was somewhat intensified.

    However, even in the awkward situation the guard did not let go of the spear he was holding horizontally.

    ¡°Heeeiii!¡±

    The guard shrieked as his trembling hand forcefully pushed the spear to avoid the nned bite of the monster with a body resembling a wolf. Its two tails flutter in each direction while attacking him. Its eyes are as red as blood, and its teeth are long and sharp where the seemingly unbroken threads of saliva dripped straight into the guard¡¯s face. Its skin color is ck and its fur is grey. But, the most noticeable feature of it is the horns on its head.

    .....

    The guard felt scared and was trembling as he tried to save himself from the monster¡¯s attack.

    Gwar! Gwar! Gwar!

    The noise of its growl only added to the fear, but this time only survival was on his mind. Soon the guard felt weakened. And he felt that his grip on the spear would notst long.

    Before the spear loosened from his grip, he heard a loud shout nearby.

    ¡°Oryaaa!¡±

    At that moment, from behind the monster was a silhouette that appeared to be wearing golden armor and holding arge sword.

    ¡®Mr. Rossbert! ¡®Shouted the guard inwardly.

    The next moment is, ¡°Die!¡± Rossbert mmed the weapon into the monster¡¯s back.

    GWAAAARRR!

    After the deafening cry, the monster¡¯s blood sttered and immediately fainted. Rossbert¡¯s timing was just right.

    The monster¡¯s blood dripped on the guard¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. A deep sigh of relief escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rossbert helped the guard stand up as he asked about its condition.

    ¡°Hah~ hah~¡± the guard gasped before answering, ¡°I, I almost became a tasty snack. T-thank you very much for rescuing me Mr. Rossbert.¡±

    ¡°Haha! That just means it¡¯s not your time yet. You still have a lot of food to eat and liquor to consume,¡± Rossbert said sarcastically.

    Although his body was aching from the injury he received, ¡°AHaha...¡± The guardughed a little at Rossbert¡¯s little joke.

    Zennie also arrived with other guards and her attendant Miss Lizz. ¡°Mr. Rossbert! ¡± They shouted. Zennie immediately healed the guard assisted by Rossbert when she saw his injury. With her healing ability, it didn¡¯t take long for the guard¡¯splexion to return to normal.

    ¡°Thank you very much Lady Zennie,¡± the guard thanked her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I will do my best to help.¡± As Zennie was not particrly helpful in fighting, she thought of giving them aid by supporting them this way.

    ¡°Fufu. Good job everyone.¡± Rossbert turned around and stared at one of the bodies of the dead monsters. ¡°Sorry, everyone. Looks like we have no time for the loot. These beasts... If I¡¯m not mistaken... These monsters belong to the C-rank monster that is often seen in ces where it is cold or freezing. These monsters are called Two-Tailed Snowbeast or better known as Snow Fiends. ¡±

    ¡°S-Snow Fiend?¡± Zennie repeated. ¡°Wait... do you mean those monsters who are more vicious at night and attack relentlessly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we need to go before the nightes.¡±

    ¡°I see. So these monsters are the known Snow Fiend...¡± Zennie looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone! Prepare to depart!¡± Shemanded.

    ¡°Yes, ourdy!¡± All of them responded at the same time. The group then continued their advance. They needed to find a better ce to camp and let the night pass.

    After another day of travel, they finally saw the canopy of the town which was covered by white. This town was next to Oslo Town. The town was known as Merc Town.

    ¡°The snow is unceasingly falling today,¡± Zennie muttered worriedly.

    Each of them was covered in a thick furry coat and every time they spoke cloudy steam blew from their mouths.

    ¡°A winter season, huh.¡± Rossbert also muttered.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Zennie nodded her head. Then she added, ¡°Since the sky is about to be dark, let¡¯s let the night pass today and search for medicines tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Rossbert agreed.

    Once inside the town they no longer have time to wander around. They immediately looked for an inn to stay in. They are all very tired from fighting monsters. Exhaustion took over them. After finding an Inn and rooms to stay in, Zennie and the others retired for the day in their respective rooms.

    The next day, everyone woke up to the noise.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zennie asked before she could even rub her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Zennie!¡± At that moment, Miss Lizz came into her room with a pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s a problem! The town is under attack by a monster tide!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Zennie eximed in shock.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Rossbert and the guards?¡±

    ¡°They are waiting downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to get ready to depart!¡±

    ¡°Yes My Lady!¡± Miss Lizz hurried outside to ry Zennie¡¯s message.

    Zennie peeked outside through the window and saw the panicked crowd of people running around.

    She hastily changed her clothes and climbed downstairs. When she arrived outside, Mr. Rossbert and the others are already ready to go.

    ¡°Mr. Rossbert! Is it true that the town is under attack by a monster tide?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lady Zennie.¡±

    Zennie frowned. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°For now I think it¡¯s better to go to the evacuation center!¡± Rossbert told them.

    Before climbing the chariot, they heard a cry.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Zennie paused for a moment and nced at where the voice originated.

    A flock of people ran towards their direction and behind them were a horde of monsters.

    Everyone widened their eyes.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Lady Zennie!¡± Miss Lizz called out.

    ¡°R-Right! Let¡¯s go!¡± Zennie quickly climbed the chariot and the guards rode their horses.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: Monster tide

    They did not think that the monsters had already entered the town.

    ¡°Waaaahh! Help! ¡±

    Instinctively, Zennie looked to the fleeing crowd when she heard the cries. She saw one of the running people being attacked by the monster. Zennie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°M-Mr. Rossbert!¡± She shouted. Zennie wants them to help the citizens. However, Rossbert shook his head. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s impossible. There is nothing we can do even if we try to help them.¡± Rossbert ordered the coachman to run the carriage immediately.

    ¡°Heyah!¡±

    Before Zennie could react, the chariot was already running away. Rossbert knows how kind Zennie was. It is also one of the reasons why he joined this expedition. However, there was really nothing they could do to help those people at that moment.

    Suddenly the image of the young man they had met on this expedition appeared in Rossbert¡¯s mind. Although it¡¯s hard to admit. Rossbert admitted that his ability was not enough. If only he was as strong as that young man, perhaps he could do something.

    Zennie frowned because she knew Rossbert was right. As their vehicle drove away, there was a trace of sadness on her face because they had done nothing to save those people. Even though everyone noticed her expression, they chose to remain silent.

    .....

    Suddenly, Zennie felt the touch on her shoulder. She turned around and saw Miss Lizz staring at her while resting her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so down. Your safety is everyone¡¯s priority, Lady Zennie,¡± her reliable attendant and also a guardian said to her.

    Zennie closed her eyes for a while before she nodded slightly. She knew what Miss Lizz meant. That the safety of all the citizens of Rothsport depended on her, so they had no choice but to put their safety first.

    ¡®If only Sir Eman were here he could definitely do something to help.¡¯ Zennie whispered in her mind.

    Their carriage continued running away from the area.

    Currently, scattered battles are going on in some parts of Merc Town. The battle was bloody and the surroundings seemed to be painted red and ck from human and monster blood. The monsters are aggressively attacking. Their victims suffered a bitter fate from their sharp nails and fangs.

    The town guards are fighting them. The surroundings are enveloped in the noise of battle. Human and monster corpses were scattered around. And some parts of the body and inner organs can be seen sprawling around.

    It was a gruesome scene.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Commands the leader of the town guards while raising in the air the iron sword he was holding.

    YAAAAHHH!!!

    A group of town guards shouted a war cry as they once again charged the beast group.

    Ting! Ting!

    ng! ng!

    Using the weapons they were carrying, the town guards bravely confronted the scattered monsters. They had an option to run away, but they remained on their feet and faced the beasts. Perhaps they just didn¡¯t have a choice. Looking at the situation in which the ce was crowded by beasts, their only option left was to fight. They have to sacrifice themselves to give enough time to their families, rtives, neighbors, or all the citizens living in the vicinity where the attack of monsters takes ce to escape the area.

    The fight has already reached the main road of the northern area of ??Merc Town. The monsters have spread in different directions. Several town guards are trying to slow their advance but they are overwhelmed by the number of monsters, so they have no choice but to gradually retreat.

    ¡°Tsk! Is there no backup yet ?!¡± An anxious shout of a town guard as his wooden shield caught the monster¡¯s attack. However, another beast came to attack him from behind. The town guard¡¯s eyes widened when he noticed it. It was already toote for him to react. The beast already swung its ws towards him. All colors left his face at that moment.

    Fortunately, before those ws could hit him, the beast was hit by a mass of fire in the form of a ball. The beast¡¯s whole body was immediately engulfed in fire. It fell to the ground like charred flesh.

    ¡°Lieutenant Davis!¡± The town guard called when he saw the familiar figure of a person from the Imperial Knight. Along with him were some other knights and mages.

    Without sparing a nce at him, ¡°Fire!¡± The lieutenant ordered his subordinates.

    Various magical attacks flew in the air and ground, and also normal arrows and arrows enveloped in a magical aura. They were trailing on the white sky like colorfulets. It was followed by explosions and cries from the monster¡¯s side.

    Inside Zennie¡¯s carriage, Rossbert broke the silence. ¡°Based on what I heard, the monster¡¯s attack came from the northern part of town. That started before the surroundings turned bright,¡± Rossbert said based on what he heard.

    Zennie frowned. ¡°Is that so?¡± They hadn¡¯t even bought the medicines yet. And now, this happened.

    Rossbert nodded. ¡°At this time, I¡¯m sure the Town Guards and the Imperial Soldiers that are stationed here are fighting the monsters,¡± Rossbert added.

    ¡°Do you think this town will be okay?¡± Zennie asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure of that. Even if they send a few hundred silver-grade imperial soldiers to help in the battle, it will still be difficult for them to fend off the monster tide.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Zennie frowned.

    Rossbert followed up. ¡°Unless they ask for help from mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°Mercenaries?¡± Zennie repeated.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Zennie. Merc Town was home to mercenaries. In fact, their main headquarters originated here.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case-¡±

    Before Zennie could finish what she was going to say, Rossbert shook his head. ¡°The Mercenary Guild is just like other guilds. It is a private business run by a few rich and powerful people. ¡±

    It was the first time Zennie heard about it. ¡°Oligarchy, huh,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Yes. So no matter what happens, they will not take action until there is an order from their superiors. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful. Will they let the people in their mothend just die?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    There¡¯s no way Rossbert could answer it.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: Malicious Hog

    After a few hours,

    Snow beads fell continuously, enveloping the whole town in white. However, in the northern part of the town, the ce was stained in red.

    Gwar! A group of monsters was hurrying towards a group of humans d in an Imperial Knight and mages uniform.

    Seeing the monstersing closer, the Lieutenant dered.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Multiple magical spells were cast at the same time. They arced in mid-air and rain directly to the approaching monsters.

    Wam! Boom! Boom!

    .....

    Gyah! The monsters cried in pain as different parts of their bodies scattered away along with dark blood and awful smell. The blood and flesh of the monsters bloomed in mid-air when the mass of magical energies hit them.

    After killing that group of monsters, they advanced to the next street. But suddenly stopped when they noticed the ground was shaking. ¡°Eh? What is this-!¡± The ground vibrated as though something big wasing closer and closer. Ahead of them, at the right side, where an alley could be seen, something strode out from there.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°A higher rank!¡±

    Looking at the advancing enormous mass of flesh, everyone stiffened. The gigantic enemy about to collide with them, some of them stepped back subconsciously. Noticing it, the Lieutenant shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t back away! Prepare to engage!¡± Upon hearing hismand, everyone snapped from their stupor. The ten people in a knight outfit hardened their muscles as they stepped forward, waiting for the enemy to engage while gripping their weapons in front of them.

    Before the monster could collide with them, magical spells were shot at it, causing the monster to stop advancing.

    The knights didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. They engaged with the monstrous enemy, trying to stall it and give time for the mages to cast a strong spell.

    The lieutenant stood in the middle of the road with five Imperial mages and ten Imperial knights. At the moment, hisrades are currently working together to kill the monster that suddenly rushed in their direction from the nearby alley.

    The monster has ck skin and is covered in thick dark blue furs from its head to the upper part of its body, feet, hands, and its tail. It has a face like a pig, but two tusks can be seen protruding on each side of its mouth. Its narrow eyes are red and ring. It stands like a human. Even alone it aggressively attacks the humans around it.

    The monster is called Malicious Hog. An BB-rank monster that could only be seen in the deep of the forest. It¡¯s surprising to see this monster going out from the forest. Regardless, there¡¯s no use wondering about it.

    ¡°Tsk knights! Stall it!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! We¡¯re trying!¡±

    The Imperial Knights, who are the melee of the group, had a hard time stalling it because of its size. The monster stands at a height of two and a half meters. On top of that, it has an impressive power that can destroy a nearby wall made of bricks, with just one stroke of its hand.

    Apart from its strength, its defense cannot be underestimated. Even the wind des and water spheres they fired did nothing to the monster¡¯s defense.

    One of the Imperial Knights was unlucky to survive when he was caught by the monster. The knight wiggles fiercely, trying to free himself from the monster¡¯s clutch. But to no avail. The monster was too strong. The monster immediately gobbled his head whole before throwing the headless body at an Imperial Mage who was preparing a spell.

    Everyone present at the site looked at it with ashen faces. The mage hit by the thrown body immediately fainted. No one knows if he¡¯s alive or not.

    The Lieutenant knitted his brows as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your focus! Prepare for a bigger attack!¡±

    ¡°Synchronise your spell and fire at once! Be sure to aim at its head!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    While the remaining nine knights were distracting the monster, the mages at the back cast a spell in unison. All of them were pointing their wands at the head of the monster. After another more seconds, the tip of their wands lit up as the magical energies were gathering to form a huge fireball with a diameter of two meters.

    ¡°Now fire!¡± At the Lieutenant¡¯smand, the giant fireball flew at an unimaginable speed. Then it was followed by a huge explosion. The monster¡¯s head was engulfed in fire. It took another second before the monster sprawled on the ground with its head charred and was oozing with ck smoke.

    Before everyone could breathe in relief. They suddenly heard a pitter-patter sound from behind. When they nced, they saw five knights d in silver armor,ing towards them.

    Upon seeing the Lieutenant, one of the five knights called out, ¡°Lieutenant David Sir! We have finished blocking the main roads connecting the northern part to the rest of town. Every location is being monitored by members of the town guards and our colleagues!¡± A soldier made a report. As he was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, his eyes carefully scanned around.

    ¡°It¡¯s good then. Tell the others to prepare for retreat and strengthen the defense at the borders. You will also send some squads to hunt down the monsters that have already entered our defense line.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    After stating hismand, he told his men to retreat. The knights respectfully saluted before they left to ry the Lieutenant¡¯s order. The Lieutenant along with his men also retreated.

    ...

    A few minutes had passed after Zennie and the others went on their carriage.

    ¡°Right Mr. Rossbert. Where is the evacuation center located? ¡±

    ¡°In the mansion owned by the Dona family,¡± Rossbert replied.

    Zennie pondered for a second. ¡°Are they connected to great noble families?¡± She asked.

    ¡°As far as I know, they¡¯re not Lady Zennie. They are just like the Rothsport family. Although they are not connected to great noble families, the Dona family is powerful in this area because almost 55 percent of the business in this area is owned by them.¡±

    ¡°Then... does that mean their family is from the Merchant guild?¡±

    ¡°Their ancestors are.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ That made sense.¡±

    ¡°Besides that... the mayor of this area is a member of the Dona family.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they were talking, they were interrupted by the shout from outside.

    ¡°Monsters ahead of us!¡± The shout was from the coachman himself.

    Upon hearing it, their eyebrows rose and their eyes widened.

    What?!

    Rossbert peeked outside through the window. He saw multiple monsters blocking the road. The monsters nced at them with a menacing look.

    ¡°Tsk! I never thought they had already reached this part of the town!¡± Rossbert muttered with a sign of displeasure. ¡°To the left!¡± He shouted at the coachman.

    ¡°A-Alright! Brace yourself!¡± The coachman warned before whipping the horses to turn to their right.

    The wheels of the carriage made a long skid on the road when they suddenly veered to the right, throwing away the umted snow on the ground. They went through an alley with enough space for a carriage to pass.

    ...

    At the gate of the Dona Family mansion, many people were gathering outside. Everyone was screaming and wanting to get in.

    ¡°Let us in!¡±

    ¡°Please! Let us in!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, just wait! Don¡¯t push! Everyone cane in! ¡±

    ¡°Just calm down! The Dona family has already asked the imperial soldiers to defeat the monsters!¡± The guards were trying to calm the anxious crowd.

    Although there were many people outside the gate, there were more people inside. Others could be seen hugging their body. Children and adults alike were trembling in fear and crying.

    These people were the very citizens of Merc Town who managed to escape before the monster¡¯s siege. They hid and sheltered themselves from the danger of monsters and the cold caused by winter.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: Dead-end

    ¡°They followed us!¡± One of Zennie¡¯s guards shouted when she noticed the monsters trailing behind them.

    Zennie peeked when she heard this. There was an instant trembling in her chest when she saw the monsters rushing to chase them.

    Various monsters were tailing them. They run with two and four feet. They all had the same red ring eyes and dark-colored furs. Zennie couldn¡¯t help but swallow back her own saliva out of fear. Her whole body was terrified of the bad things that could happen to them.

    ¡°This is bad. They are nearing us!¡± Zennie cried out in a voice of concern when she saw the monsters getting closer and closer to them.

    Their noses were only a few inches away from her guards who were running at the rear.

    ¡°Hold on everyone!¡± Suddenly reminded of her crew driving the carriage.

    The chariot made a sudden turn to the right. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Zennie shouted. It was fortunate that Miss Lizz acted fast. She was quick to embrace Zennie who lost her bnce.

    .....

    When their running calmed down she immediately asked Zennie, ¡°Are you okay, Lady?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, thank you very much,¡± Zennie replied, obviously a little dizzy. It¡¯s a good thing Miss Lizz hugged her right away, otherwise, she might have stumbled.

    Because of their sudden turn to the right, the chasing monsters slipped after losing their bnce when they tried to change direction suddenly. Some of the monsters crashed into the wall. Others stepped on those who fell. Due to this incident, their distance increased. Angry growls could be hearding from far behind them.

    However, instead of rejoicing in what happened to the monsters, they all heard bad news when the coachman said, ¡°Mr. Rossbert! It¡¯s a dead-end!¡±

    All of them frowned.

    Zennie and the others¡¯ hearts sank in fear after hearing it. But Zennie quickly rposed herself. She needed to do something. She couldn¡¯t just rely on them every time.

    As the coachman said, it was a dead-end alley!

    Zennie immediately thought of a n, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything good. She peeked outside. She saw an expensive-looking carriage parked next to the dead-end wall. She guessed that maybe the owner left after finding out it was a dead end.

    The carriage was much bigger than theirs.

    As Zennie was mulling over what to do, she heard Rossbert say, ¡°Looks like we have no choice but face them.¡± He got out of the carriage with his weapon.

    At that, ¡°Wait! Mr. Rossbert! I think we can step on that carriage and climb the wall,¡± Zennie suggested.

    ¡°I see. Right, let¡¯s do that right away!¡±

    At that moment, ¡°Mr. Rossbert! It¡¯s toote!¡± One of their guards eximed. When Zennie and Rossbert looked at the back, the monsters were already a few steps away. ¡°Dammit!¡± Rossbert hastily moved forward and readied his sword.

    ¡°Let¡¯s protect thedy no matter what happens!¡± He shouted. ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone responded with a shout as they tightened their grip on their weapons.

    ¡°Miss Lizz, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rossbert called to Lizz and she responded quickly. She pulled Zennie to the back.

    Looking at the fresh meals in front of them, made the monsters more eager. They widened their steps and took a bigger leap to take the first bite.

    In the face of the monsters, the guards quivered slightly. The monster in front already opened their mouths wide. Razor-sharp fangs were lining up like shark fangs.

    Before those mouths could reach the group, suddenly, ¡°Fire!¡± They heard a shout.

    After that,

    Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh!

    Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh!

    Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh!

    On top of the wall, some silhouettes came out and rained arrows on the monsters. They were no ordinary arrows, though. They were coated with magical energies. Before the monster could reach their fresh meals, they were shot down one after another.

    Rossbert and the others just stood there with wide eyes open, looking at the barrage of attack raining towards the monsters.

    GWEK!

    The monster¡¯s cries of pain ovepped the noises from those attacks. It didn¡¯t take long before all of them were dealt with.

    After a while, when all the monsters finally fell down, ¡°You guys! Are you okay!¡± Someone called and asked them.

    The group looked on top of the walls around them. There were about 10 people and one of them was a beardy man.

    When Rossbert¡¯s eyesnded on that person with an amiable smile, ¡°Y-Yes, we¡¯re fine. Thanks to you!¡± Rossbert responded after a while of getting stunned.

    A momentter,

    Those people on the wall came down and approached them.

    In a raspy voice, ¡°My name is us Smith. And these people with me are my artisans. How about you? What family are you from? Judging by your attire and the Young Lady, I believe you¡¯re of noble blood,¡± us said after appearing in front of Zennie and the others.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. us. My name is Zennie of the Rothsport family. We¡¯re grateful for your help,¡± Zennie replied.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Rothsport, huh. Rothsport family of the Rothsport Town...¡± Zennie nodded. us continued saying, ¡°Such a big name in the southeastern part of the empire. No wonder your face looks familiar to me for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mr. us, did you happen to visit the town?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Actually, I have a smithing shop branch in Rothsport Town.¡±

    ¡°Oh-¡± Zennie wasn¡¯t able to finish her words because from behind her, Rossbert interjected, sounding excited.

    ¡°I know it!¡± Rossbert eximed with twinkling eyes. He continued saying, ¡°You¡¯re the well-known owner of one of the most famous smithing shops in the empire.¡±

    us was slightly taken aback. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I-I see, this smells like a long conversation. Should we find a safe ce first? I¡¯m sure this lot of blood here will attract more monsters.¡±

    Noticing that the other party had no bad intentions, Zennie agreed. Monsters were already all over the town so finding a safe hiding ce was the most ideal choice in their situation. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right, Mr. us. That¡¯s better. Do you know a good hiding ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s an old warehouse not far from here. The location is also nice because it¡¯s a bit hidden and I don¡¯t think the monsters can easily spot it unless their sense of smell is really strong. Haha!¡±

    ¡°I see. Uhm, sorry, but can you lead us the way, sir?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Come with us!¡±

    Zennie nodded and secretly sighed in relief.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: Someone that can help

    They climbed the carriage and went over the wall, then climbed down on the opposite side.

    Minutester, they had reached the warehouse that us mentioned they could hide. After reaching the warehouse, Zennie and the others agreed to us¡¯ im a moment ago. Looking at the ce, it seemed truly hard for monsters to locate the ce.

    To arrive at this ce, the monsters must cross the freezing river in front, or climb the wall where they went over. The river was at the opposite side of where the monster tide was attacking, so it was impossible for the monsters toe out from there. In this regard, their only option was to climb the wall which was only possible if they found out their whereabouts.

    However, even with the difficulty to locate the ce, the possibility that the monsters could trace them was still there. Some monsters had an exceptional smelling ability, so the chances that some of them could smell their whereabouts were quite high.

    Fortunately, one of Mr. us¡¯ men was a great scout. He was good at erasing their traces. It was typical for us to ask for help from the guilds every time he would travel to deliver supplies to different cities or towns in the empire because the road was very dangerous, especially for those like him.

    The equipment he delivers was very attractive to most of the bandits. us didn¡¯t really need toe along with his people to deliver them, but there were some asions when he had to... just like this time.

    After finding a spot to rest, they resumed their postponed conversation.

    .....

    Presently, they were surrounding the zing fire where there was a pot hanging over it. Around the fire, could be seen some meat jerky and sausages lining up as the fire slowly cooks them.

    Based on what Rossbert said earlier, Zennie learned about the identity of Mr. us. Also, from us¡¯ story, Zennie found out the reason for theiring to Merc Town.

    us told them that his smithing shop was one of the suppliers of weapons and other equipment to several shops here in Merc Town. This was also the main reason why they came here this time.

    After us¡¯ exnation, it was now his turn to ask Zennie about their trip to the city. Rothsport Town was very far from Merc Town, so it was hard to imagine what their reason foring here was. The products in the Merc Town were just very simr to the products in other cities they have passed through. The only difference between this ce from other ces was the Mercenary Guild. Perhaps they came here to ask for the mercenary guild¡¯s help.

    However, to us¡¯s knowledge, the bandits never attacked Rothsport Town because of its difficulty to invade. The city was located between the sea and the river. Then, only the western and eastern gates were the entrance and exit. Those gates were connected by long bridges. In this formation of the area, it would be difficult for any group of bandits to invade the city without being discovered.

    In this case, it¡¯s easy to think that Zennie¡¯s reason foring to Merc Town wasn¡¯t because of the Mercenary Guild. If so ... then what? us asked in mind.

    Regardless, there were also sea monsters or any ferocious beast that could attack the town, so the Mercenary Guild was still not out of the option. Just that, if they really wanted help from a guild to get rid of monsters or beasts, they could hire some assassins in the Assassin Guild or any other guilds which were located in the ces before this town. That¡¯s why it was still vague that their reason foring to this ce was the Mercenary Guild.

    Zennie didn¡¯t answer right away. She first epted the cup filled with hot tea from Lizz. She slowly brought the cup towards her mouth. A momentter, *Slurp!* A warmth entered her body. After taking a small sip, she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Last week, a strange disease attacked the whole city. Many of the people were affected. Although the condition of the patients is not that bad, the disease spread quickly and caused the supply of medicine in our city to run out.¡±

    ¡°Ah I see... so your reason foring here is because of medicines?¡± us easily deducted.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. us. But every ce we¡¯ve been is out of stock. Even the capital city is running out of supply. Even in the merchant guild they only sold a few. What happened in other cities was worse because the people started to panic,¡± Zennie exined.

    When he heard what Zennie said, us replied with a frown. ¡°Is that so?¡± He said. Zennie took another sip of tea before nodding in response. Her expression was solemn.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the situation was so bad elsewhere...¡± us fell silent for a moment as if remembering something. ¡°Hm... so that¡¯s why the atmosphere is a bit different in the ces we passed. So that¡¯s the reason... ¡±

    In response, Zennie silently nodded her head.

    us made a gesture of thinking. ¡°Hmn... medicine, huh... Wait!¡± Then he suddenly bumped his fist against his palm. Zennie and the others were quite surprised at his gesture. us then continued saying, ¡°Right! I think I know of someone that I think can help you.¡±

    Zennie, Rossbert, and the rest of their crew widened their eyes upon hearing him.

    ...

    When the night came, us and Zennie¡¯s group remained in the warehouse. Rossbert suggested to Zennie and the others to let the day pass because the road was too dangerous for them to continue. There was a high possibility the monsters were already scattered in different parts of the city.

    The attack of the monsters continued. The empire knights and mages who were in the town when the monster tide urred were still trying to defend the town.

    Although they were able to create a defense line to prevent the increasing number of monsters within the town, it was still not enough to stop the monsters. Add to that the seemingly endless increase in their numbers. Also, since they were understaffed, they had no way to repel them.

    The Mercenary Guild already made a move and helped in repelling the monster tide. However, since most of the Imperial Soldiers were already battling the monster tide for the whole day, fatigue took over them and lowered their fighting capability.

    At that moment, while the battle continued, an old man came out of what seemed like a dimensional gate. In his hand was a weapon with a wooden shaft and at the end of it, there was something that seemed like a crystal.

    The old man was overlooking the whole town from a mountain slope. From his position, he could see the situation of the town.

    The old man raised his weapon which wasmonly known as Staff. The crystal on it shone brightly.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: The only salvation

    After the old man, the Elder Dark Priest raised his glowing staff, he tapped the other end of it on the ground. Then there was a ripple on the ground where the back end of his staff hit. The ripple grew about a meter and a half radius.

    The next second, a swirling shadow happened beside him. Then, from that shadow, a creature came out. The creature he summoned has a body of a cat with a pair of bat wings and a human face.

    ¡°Go inspect the whole ce,¡± Elder Dark Priest gave hismand.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± replied the creature in a mystical voice and a humannguage. After saying it, the creature¡¯s feet aze with emerald me. Then it hopped in the air.

    From the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s position, the figure of the creature he had summoned was getting smaller and smaller as it moved farther and farther away from him.

    As he was staring at the figure of the human-faced creature, Elder Dark Priest muttered, ¡°Hmm, this staff is truly amazing. It raised my magical power to some extent,¡± he said while raising the staff in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks to my lord, my ability to create those creatures has improved a lot. Little Sky also helped in designing them. Thanks to those references she showed mest night. Now I have a clear goal on how to modify those human-faced creatures. Hehe, I must reward herter.¡±

    .....

    ¡®Anyway, I arrived here after testing the item that my lord asked me to make. After some failures, now it seemed this item had finally worked fine,¡¯ thought Elder Dark Priest as he nced at the ring with a purple crystal pendant.

    ¡°This ring brought me here to this ce,¡± he muttered.

    Based on what Elder Dark Priest said, it seems like it was just a coincidence that he got to the ce where he was standing at the moment. He said so, after he tried the item, it brought him here to the slope of the lofty mountain where he overlooks a city below.

    ¡®Anyway... my arrival here at this ce was a huge surprise. I immediately noticed the strange thing in the human settlement that can be seen below. I also noticed a lot of energying from that side.¡¯

    Looking at the settlement, he believed it was a town. But it was hard to say with certainty because he could only see wreckage on it from where he was standing. When he focused his attention, he noticed that there was more than just energy. There were different kinds of energies in that ce. And based on experience, he came to understand that they were from monsters and humans.

    ¡®In that case, monsters may have invaded this part of the human settlement,¡¯ Elder Dark Priest thought.

    It was also why he summoned that human-faced creature. He wanted that creature to examine the town before going back to his domain inside the Lord¡¯s Domain dimension.

    Under the dark sky, where the snowkes were incessantly falling, the summoned creature ran over the white city. It was hard to imagine that a creature was running not on the ground, but in mid-air. This creature was truly mystical.

    Replicates in its eyes the situation seen below it. A shadow of a few people wearing thick clothing can be seen surrounding a sturdy-looking wall. On the other side of that wall, there were shadows of grotesque creatures, trying to pounce the wall.

    Other people were busy with various activities. There were also those who could be seen running in any direction.

    In other parts of the area, many monsters could be seen gathering while trying to destroy the barricade, which was the reason they could not cross to the opposite side. However, the barricades were made of thorns and spikes. It was to prevent the rampage of monsters throughout the city.

    The barricades were made of sharpened hard andrge wood. Behind the barricade, people were raining attacks on the monsters. Several corpses of monsters could be seen stuck in the sharp wooden sticks and around it.

    However, even with the help of the mercenary guild, the number of the monsters showed no sign of decreasing.

    The same situation could be seen in other parts of the city.

    In the eye of the human-faced creature, it could be seen that almost half of the town has been upied by monsters. Some shadows of monsters could be seen strolling in some corners of the town. It also looked like many of the monsters had already entered the human defense line.

    Even at this time of night, the battle was still going on. Some soldiers and town guards were trying to stop the increase of monsters inside the city. Several groups of soldiers and mercenaries were assigned to inspect some corners of the town to see if there were trapped civilians or monsters roaming around.

    After a while, the human-faced creature that was inspecting from above finally returned. It immediately gave its report to the Elder Dark Priest.

    ¡°Then my suspicion is correct. It looks like monsters are currently attacking this human settlement,¡± said Elder Dark Priest after hearing the human-faced creature¡¯s report.

    ¡°Yes, my creator,¡± replied the human-faced creature.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± the elder made a gesture of thinking. Then he muttered, ¡°I think this event will be beneficial to my lord,¡± after saying it, the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s figure disappeared from where he stood.

    In the battle,

    The defending humans already felt exhausted from the monster¡¯s unceasing attacks. It seemed as though the monsters had exhaustible stamina. No matter how many of them they killed, they never retreated.

    At their temporary headquarters, Lieutenant Davis was listening to his subordinate who was reporting about the relentless attacks of the monsters and the extra forces from the Dona Family.

    Although the Dona family was better suited to defend this city since it was their turf, Lieutenant Davis still took the lead in defending the area. Honestly, they were just passing this city. Their main goal was the Skyze City which was in the Southwest of the empire. But to get to that ce, they need to pass the Merc town. Although there was another route where they didn¡¯t need to go through Merc Town, the group still chose this route.

    But, unexpectedly, when they arrived at this ce, a massive invasion of monsters was happening.

    They have a choice to ignore the town and proceed to their destination, but as imperial soldiers bowed in front of the emperor to protect thend and the people, they could not bear to watch the people dying around them.

    Anyway, after hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Lieutenant Davis understood that they were in a dire situation.

    Even with thebined strength of their group, the mercenary group, the town guards, and the personal soldiers of the Dona family, it was still not enough to repel the monster tide.

    That¡¯s why Lieutenant Davis sent some men to get help to the Skyze Family. Their only hope to survive in this predicament was them.

    Well.

    That was if the Skyze family sent help here in Merc Town. That was their only hope. In the neighboring cities and towns here in Merc Town, Lieutenant Davis believed that only the Skyze family had enough soldiers and strength to confront a monster tide.

    He surmised that if he asked for backup from the pce, he believed before the help arrived the Merc Town would already cease to exist. Also, there was no military settlement near this ce. So their only hope for salvation was truly the Skyze family.

    As he was pondering, Lieutenant Davis let out a sigh.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: Shady people

    On top of that, he needed to put into ount the safety of the civilians. Leaving the town at this time was not a good choice because of the freezing climate. The road was covered in snow. For sure most of the civilians would not survive traveling in such a condition. For now, their only option was to defend the city.

    ¡°We can only hope that the Skyze family will send help here,¡± the Lieutenant muttered. He continued saying, ¡°For now, let¡¯s give our best to defend the town at any cost. We can¡¯t have more people dying. Let¡¯s try to save lives as much as we can.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the other group to take over. Let the group who was on duty at this moment rest and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir!¡±

    After saying it, his subordinate left the room to ry hismand, leaving him alone.

    Lieutenant Davis caressed his temple as he looked at the map that was on his table. A Red line could be seen across the map, dividing the map in half. Based on their estimation, there were a total of five thousand monsters.

    .....

    With that number alone, the Lieutenant could only imagine a worst-case scenario. Contrary to that, along with him were only 100 imperial soldiers. And some of his men were already injured and some lost their lives. Only 75 imperial soldiers were avable to fight as of the moment. 25 of them were elite soldiers. Along with them were the 100 plus town guards and 50 newbie mercenaries, 20 bronze rank, and 10 silver rank.

    The Dona family also sent 150 soldiers. But this made the Lieutenant a little doubtful towards them. Why did they only send this many? It was in his mind. The Dona family was said to own 1,000 soldiers. Yet, they only sent 150 to help in defending the town. This smelt so fishy, honestly. But the Lieutenant had no time toin because the monsters were just at their noses. He could not leave his post to give hisin to the family.

    In addition, to get the mercenary guild to help them in defending the town, they had to agree with their demand. They asked for 50 percent ownership of the loots they could get in killing the monsters. It was a selfish demand, but Lieutenant Davis still agreed to it. In the end, the imperial soldiers and Dona family agreed to 25 percent each.

    If anything, Lieutenant Davis was surprised that the Dona family agreed to such an absurd demand.

    Anyway,

    Even with joint forces of the imperial army, Dona family soldiers, mercenaries, and town guards, their ratio against the enemy¡¯s numbers was still too wide of a gap. If a head-on battle urred, he was certain that it only took a second or two before the monsters overwhelmed them through numbers alone.

    Thankfully, he brought some elite men with him. They acted fast in blocking half of the city while sacrificing the other half. He was thankful that he brought some men who were very capable and familiar with the town¡¯syout.

    After a long breath, the Lieutenant went outside and examined the monsters from afar. Looking at the situation, he believed the barricades would notst long. At most, it would onlyst for a couple of hours.

    Fortunately, after two hours of nonstop battle, some of the monsters retreated. Although there were still many that were trying to destroy the barricades, many of them left the area. The attack now was not as intense as a while ago.

    The next morning,

    Zennie and us¡¯ group decided to leave the warehouse. They needed to reach the Dona family mansion. It was us who suggested that they must go there. ording to him, the Dona family mansion was built on top of the hill. And because of the structure of the mansion which was surrounded by 15 feet walls, it was a good hiding ce. Moreover, the Dona family owned 2 thousand soldiers. So they had a better chance to defend the mansion from the monsters invasion.

    They traveled across the snowy road. They didn¡¯t go back over the wall. Instead, they continued towards the western part of the town by passing through the frozen river.

    Since the roads were covered by snow, they could not use their carriage to travel.

    The carriage¡¯s tires would definitely sink in the snow if that was what they were going to use. It would be more difficult for them to move forward. Besides, they had to climb the wall again to get on the carriages. And they also need to go back to where they went yesterday if that¡¯s what they were going to use. That was difficult because there was a high chance that there would be a lot of monsters on that side.

    So continuing in this route was a better choice for them. Nheless, as they were advancing towards the western part of the town, they noticed some corpses of monsters on the road.

    ¡°A battle must have happened in this areast night,¡± Rossbertmented upon seeing the corpses.

    Looking at the condition of the corpses that were already half-covered with snow, Rossbert surmised that it happenedst night.

    ¡°Who do you think killed them?¡± Zennie asked. Smoke blew out of her mouth as she spoke.

    ¡°It is either the Dona family soldiers or the mercenary group.¡± us was the one who replied.

    Zennie nced at us. His words yesterday were still in her mind. It was about us¡¯ friend, who could help them in the matter regarding the medicine. But before that, Zennie and the others must first survive in their current predicament.

    At this moment as well, five imperial soldiers were crossing the snowy in, riding their Lightweight Dino mounts. These dino mounts were more agile than ordinary dino mounts. It could run faster than horses.

    Under the leafless trees in the forest, the group was hurrying towards the southwest direction.

    At that moment, some shady-looking people wearing ck attires, covering their entire bodies, came out and blocked their path.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    The soldier at the lead ordered the shady people to move away from their path. However, there was only a silent response. They remained on their feet.

    Noticing that they had no intention of moving away, to avoid colliding with them, ¡°Damn! Stop!¡± The person in the middle gnashed his teeth and ordered a sudden stop.

    The five Lightweight Dinos came to a sudden stop, casting away the snow under their legs. The dinos snarled a second after.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    With knitted brows, the soldier in the middle asked the shady people ahead of them.

    Instead of answering his question, ¡°Are you the ry team?¡± One of them replied with his own question. His voice suggested no concern.

    The soldiers frowned. They had no time to deal with these people. They had an important mission. They needed to reach Skyze City as soon as possible.

    Nheless, although they looked so shady, they could not feel bloodlust from them. If by chance they were enemies, their numbers were just equal, so they weren¡¯t actually in a disadvantageous situation.

    ¡°Yeah, right. What of it?¡± The soldier in the middle asked as well. His voice was noticeably annoyed.

    After hearing it, ¡°I see. Then die!¡±

    The empire soldiers widened their eyes upon hearing it, but before they could do anything, the shady people took action much faster than them. des grew out under the sleeves of their ck robes. Before the soldier in the middle noticed it, the tip of the de was already in front of his eyes. He also caught a glimpse of a burn mark on his arm.

    A gleaming cold eye with a sinister smile was what hest saw before darkness took over his vision.

    A head flew away and blood sprayed out from the severed body.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: Frozen Valley

    Eman and his sister were heading back to the Old Mining Town, the Sunville Vige. But their travel wasn¡¯t so steady because the road was covered with snow. Whether they like it or not, their carriage could not advance faster.

    ¡°Brother, it seems the snow today is much heavier than yesterday. And it seems to me it will continue till tomorrow,¡± Eina said, sounding a little worried.

    Eman nodded silently and asked. ¡°You¡¯re right. Aside from that, do you feel cold?¡±

    ¡°J-Just a little. Not enough to make me quiver,¡± she said while forcing a smile.

    Since she was wearing a thick fur coat, she didn¡¯t feel much cold. But that didn¡¯t mean she felt nothing regarding it. The smoke that wasing out of her mouth whenever she spoke was the evidence.

    Eman showed a wry smile. ¡°I see. Be sure to tell me when you feel ufortable, okay?¡± As he said that, he pulled down slightly the hem of the hood she was wearing to cover her head better.

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    .....

    The cold made Eina¡¯s skin even paler. But, the slight redness of her cheeks could also be seen. She looked so adorable and gentle even in such a condition.

    As Eman and Eina conversed, he suddenly received a telepathic call from the coachman which took his attention.

    ¡®Uh... my lord, it seems impossible to advance now. The snow is thicker in this part. The beast could no longer take a step forward. Aside from that, I sense many life forms ahead of us.¡¯

    Life forms, huh. He wondered if they were humans.

    Eman then closed his eyes and concentrated his attention ahead. He caught the presence of a hundred or thousand life forms ahead of them just as the coachman said. They appeared in his vision like wisps in a dark room. But he noticed that they weren¡¯t from humans.

    Snow Hounds. Based on their presence that appeared in his perception, he ascertained that they were Snow Hounds. These Snow Hounds were known as wild beasts. They were difficult to deal with, especially in this freezing climate. Add to that that they were attacking with their quantity to overwhelm their target.

    He opened his eyes again. He peeked through the window and discovered that they were in a valley. This valley was about 500 kilometers away from the nearest vige. Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t a good ce to stay. There was a tendency for a snowslide from the nearby hills.

    ¡®I see. That¡¯s enough,¡¯ Eman said to the coachman through telepathy, then he looked at his sister again. ¡°Eina, I will tell you something so listen closely, okay?¡± Eman thought it was the right time to let Eina know about the Lord¡¯s Domain and the people inside.

    In their travels, he was shifting the world a couple of times just to make their rest safer, especially at night when she was unaware. But he did all those in secret and he made sure that Eina would not notice the difference except him and the coachman.

    Looking at her brother who was looking at her with a serious face, Eina couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Eh? I-is there a problem? Is there a strong enemy, brother?¡± She looked so worried.

    Eman couldn¡¯t help but touch her head to ease her. ¡°Rx. Even if there is such a thing, your brother will kill them instantly,¡± he said with a confident smile.

    Although Snow Hounds were higher levelpared to Ratmen, with his current level now, they were not a threat to his life. He had many ways to deal with them.

    But there was a high risk in confronting them in this current condition. They have the ce advantage and the number advantage. Still, that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t defeat them. If he would use all his resources and go all out against them, he could say with certainty that wiping them out was possible.

    The reason why he wanted to avoid battling them was... because he felt some presence tailing them for a while now. It started when they left thest town. But Eman just let them follow because the chaser didn¡¯t approach them. They were maintaining their distance for some unknown reason.

    They might be members of the thief guild. Or maybe some bandits who wanted to loot them.

    Since the carriage they were using was such a luxurious carriage, and since there were no guards around them, they probably thought they were an easy target for them.

    There was also a possibility that they were from those two families. He didn¡¯t want to rm them. As long as the enemies wouldn¡¯t decrease their distance, he would not approach them also. Eman didn¡¯t want to let his enemy know about his capability.

    There was a high chance that they wanted to see the extent of his power first before attacking him from behind.

    There was also this possibility that hounds were a trap set up by them beforehand. So, Eman couldn¡¯t expose himself if that was what their goal was.

    Since they were staying right at the edge of his perception range, Eman could not tell with certainty their total numbers.

    Seeing her brother¡¯s usual confidence, Eina breathed in relief.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right, bro,¡± she said with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Hmn...¡± he pondered. Then he had a change of mind. ¡°I think rather than saying, showing must be faster,¡± he said.

    Before Eina could ask what her brother meant, she heard a finger-flicking sound.

    In the next second, the white reflection on her brother¡¯s background suddenly became bright like a sunny morning.

    The white world a while ago suddenly became golden in just a second. Eina looked in surprise. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse outside from the window. Lured by it, she was tempted to look, her head rotated to her side to look outside.

    ¡°Whaa~t!¡±

    Eina gawked at what she saw. The white world just a moment ago had disappeared. And in exchange, a scenic world greeted her eyes.

    ¡°Brother... where are we?¡± She asked in shock.

    Eman smiled. Without replying, he pushed the door to open it.

    Crisssh!

    It made a slight scraping noise.

    When the opening was wide enough for him to pass, Eman jumped out. ¡°Come...¡± he asked her sister.

    Meanwhile, somewhere in a valley, a group of 10 people were having dumbfounded faces.

    ¡°What? What? What? What happened? Where are they? They disappeared!¡± Shouted a man who was holding a telescope in his hand.

    ¡°Dumbass! What do you mean they disappeared?¡± Said the person with a huge stature as he grabbed the former¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Rx, Bigmouth, I¡¯m sure they are just hiding somewhere using a camouge ability,¡± said the third person.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Bigmouth, the person from the thief guild, released his grip after clicking his tongue. He wanted to get his revenge on that person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said one of their colleagues. Of the whole group, he was the only one with a unique aura. He also wore a ck suit like a butler. His gestures were elegant as those of a noble. He had long ck hair and red sharp eyes.

    ¡°Where are we going, Mr. Pein?¡± The person who was holding the telescope asked.

    With a sinister grin, ¡°Fufu, we¡¯re going to hunt the lost sheep.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: Dona Family

    In a dark secret room, some individuals were hiding themselves in a thick lousy cloth of dark color. On their heads were a hood to hide their identities. In front of them was a man in histe 50¡¯s. He had ck and gray hair. He had a slight mustache and thin beard. He has a pair of slightly squinted eyes.

    He wore a white tunic dress under his ck and purple robe. In his hand was a cane to aid his bnce.

    Meanwhile, there was an ugly frown on his face. As though he had the baddest day of his life. This man was none other than Wilbert Dona. The brother of Gilbert Dona, the current Mayor of Merc Town.

    Thud!

    A loud thud echoed inside the room when the person in front of those people in dark attires tapped his cane against the cold marble floor.

    ¡°Tsk! Are those imperial soldiers still alive?¡± He said with indications of anger and impatience.

    ¡°But, Lord Wilbert, we heard that you¡¯ve sent some soldiers to aid them,¡± one of the people around said that to the man in the center.

    .....

    ¡°They were 150 low ss soldiers with almost no experience in battle. They are the sacrifices necessary to achieve this n!¡± Wilbert hollered. His teeth were gnashing because of anger.

    ¡°I see. In that case, there¡¯s no problem at all. Don¡¯t worry. The leader already set up everything. There is only a little wait before this wholend falls into your hands.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need words. I need results,¡± the impatience in Wilbert¡¯s face was more apparent now. ¡°If there is still no result the next day. I¡¯ll be forced to withdraw the 1000 elite soldiers I¡¯ve sent to you as part of the payment.¡±

    ¡°Fufu.¡± The person, who was representative of the group, chuckled slightly at Wilbert¡¯s statement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have our words. Tomorrow before the night dusk, we will send some of our experts to fulfil your wish.¡± After saying that, the people in dark clothes disappeared like ck smoke, leaving Wilbert Dona along with his aid.

    ¡°My Lord, congrattions. You¡¯re finally one step toward bing the ruler of this ce,¡± cheerfully said his aid.

    ¡°Of course. When that timees, I want to see the expression in my arrogant brother¡¯s face. Hehehe!¡± Heughed with his eyes ring in the dark.

    ...

    In the Dona Family mansion, inside his personal office in his mansion, a man in his early 60¡¯s was knitting his brows as he was asking questions to the one of the guards who defended the mansion.

    ¡°What did you say? More and more monsters are gathering in the gate area of the mansion?¡± He could not believe it.

    ¡°Yes My Lord, but thanks to our one thousand soldiers, they managed to repel them somehow. We¡¯re able to defend the gate. But if the monsters continue to arrive, our soldiers will start to feel exhausted. And that would be the most critical moment for us. If that timees, I wish for you to escape this town, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The Mayor fell silent. He didn¡¯t want to argue about it. But honestly, if that was to happen, he would rather die along with his people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent one thousand elite soldiers to aid the Imperial Soldiers. They are the one thousand strong soldiers who are secretly trained for this kind of situation. They might have already arrived there and aided the Imperial Soldiers. I¡¯m pretty sure the monsters will stopingter.¡± Although he said that, it could be seen that his slight mustache was trembling. It was an indication of his anxiety.

    His short stature, beardless face, and bald head was a very distinct feature of the mayor. Despite that, the people of the Merc Town favored him so much.

    His green and gray dress looked oversized to him. It is closely identical to a Roman Praetor dress worn by Romans in the medieval era.

    A sudden knock on the door took their attention.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Yes,e in,¡± allowed the Mayor.

    The person behind it then pushed it. An attendant that was waiting outside came in and gave her respect by bowing a little. She said, ¡°My Lord, a messenger from the temporary camp, is waiting outside.¡±

    Hearing that, Mayor Gilbert immediately asked her to let him enter. The messenger then entered in a hasty gait.

    ¡°I brought with me a message from Lieutenant Davis. He¡¯s the one who was leading the Imperial Soldiers.¡±

    The messenger handed a parcel. It was a rolled paper that was tied with a ribbon. Mayor Gilbert hastily took it and adjusted his monocle before reading it.

    A minute after reading it, his eyes widened at what he found out.

    ¡°What?! Only one hundred and fifty soldiers arrived at the camp?!¡± He eximed. His mustache trembled.

    The messenger did not say anything as he had no idea what was written in the letter.

    The expression on the mayor¡¯s face looks furious. ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± he mumbled. ¡°Mymand is clear, to send one thousand of them.¡±

    The woman attendant looked at him and asked hesitantly. ¡°B-By the way, My Lord. W-Who is the person who ry yourmand?¡±

    Mayor Gilbert fell silent with the pupil in his eyes darting left to right.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s Wilbert... Call Wilbert here!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± The woman attendant rushed outside to ry the mayor¡¯smand.

    A few minutester, the mayor was alone in his private office inside his mansion. With his face sweating, he was waiting for his dear brother to appear before him.

    After another minute, the woman attendant came back.

    ¡°Where is Wilbert?¡± The mayor asked right away.

    ¡°My Lord, Sir Wilbert could not be found in his home. His maids were also searching for him.¡±

    What?

    The mayor looked stunned. ¡°Just what is happening? Where did Wilbert go? Why did only one hundred and fifty soldiers arrive in the camp?¡± The mayor¡¯s thoughts were full of questions.

    ¡°Ask some of the guards to search the whereabouts of Wilbert,¡± Mayor Gilbertmanded.

    The mayor felt there was something wrong going on.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± The attendant rushed to ry hismand again.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: Little Princess

    After entering his Lord¡¯s Domain, they directly went towards the clearing in the middle of the forest where his people were building amunity.

    Seeing him, everyone paid respect to him.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    Everyone called out as they downed on their knees one after another.

    Eina looked around in puzzlement. She was wondering why these people around them suddenly greeted them as if they were important people in their eyes. They even bowed on their knees. Based on her young knowledge, this kind of gesture was a show of highest respect towards a person of high status.

    .....

    Mostly, this kind of respect was directed to a noble or someone powerful. But, looking at their attires and appearances, they didn¡¯t look like peasants. They even looked like nobles just by how good-looking they appeared. Their clothes and dresses, although looking unusual and didn¡¯t appear that could be bought in the empire, still didn¡¯t seem like something that a peasant could afford.

    Eina noticed an older person around 50¡¯s of age, walking hurriedly towards them.

    It immediately bowed slightly after arriving in front of her brother. ¡°Wee back, My Lord,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Why it seemed they knew my brother? Eina had that question in her mind. ¡°B-brother...¡± Eina decided to call her brother as she could not understand what was happening.

    Maybe hearing her call, the old man turned to look at her.

    ¡°My Lord, is this little one...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Eina heard her brother¡¯s reply. It was casual and calm. As though he was talking to a person he was very familiar with. When did his brother aquainted with other people? After hearing her brother¡¯s words, not only the old man, but also all the people around them looked at her with expressions simr to how they looked at her brother.

    ¡°L-Little princess...¡± With that as the start, everyone followed saying those same words while directing their eyes at her.

    ¡°Little princess...¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± Eina was even more shocked. Who did they call a princess? Wait, what is this? Although she knew that they were looking at her while speaking those words, it was still difficult for her to believe that all these people around them were calling her that.

    Why? Why are they giving us this kind of treatment?

    Eina looked around.

    Noticing his sister¡¯s puzzlement, Eman smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re good people.¡±

    ¡°B-brother, I mean... are we who they are calling?¡± Eman¡¯s lips curled up to form a warm smile. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Eina was overwhelmed by shock. Suddenly, she pulled him down. Eman realized that his sister wanted to whisper something into his ears. So, he bent down to level his ear at her height. ¡°T-They are just joking, right? They are not serious...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman fell silent for a second before he chuckled, ¡°Pfft, no, they are serious,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ehh!!! Seriously?!¡± She eximed.

    He noticed his sister¡¯s flustered face upon hearing his reply. ¡°Yeah, seriously. Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you everythingter.¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡± Her reply was reflexive. After nodding, her brother then turned his attention to the old man in front of them.

    This old man was one of the few old people in this domain. Eman appointed him as the vige chief of this ce. It would be troublesome if he just left this ce without a proper guideline.

    Since they were smart and able to learn faster than ordinary people outside this domain, learning was not a big issue for them.

    Eman suspicion about their learning speed was due to their emptiness. They were like a nk page of a book right when they evolved to humans.

    But he suspected that once their minds filled with knowledge, their learning speed would also start to be normal. Like an empty bookshelf. At first it will be easy to ce books because of the spacious space, but if it reaches the point that the space is full, it is necessary to insert others into its gaps just to fit.

    That might be not the most appropriate analogy, but it was something close to that.

    Regardless, Eman looked at the old man. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you all happily living normal lives here. I want to officially introduce my sister to everyone. She is Eina. My younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Princess Eina.¡±

    ¡°Little Princess Eina.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a very beautiful name.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Eina¡¯s face started blushing that someone called her princess and that her name was beautiful. Never in her wildest dream she thought she would experience being called these from other people.

    The chief then turned around and faced the others.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and ughter goats, cows, and chickens!¡±

    ¡°Everyone get ready for the grand party! Also let everyone know about the arrival of our Lord!¡± The vige chief screamed.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Everyone looked very happy as they scuttled away after receiving the vige chief¡¯smand. Now they acted more intellectual. Unlike when they first turned to humans.

    Finally, this ce had be more and more like a proper vige. The houses around were mostly made of wood and bamboo. But few of them were already made of stone and mortar. Some were in the process of rebuilding. They finally learned how to build them.

    If you expand your sight outside the vige, you could see their wheat and rice fields. Looks like they are finally able to farm properly. Although not as proper as those proficient farmers from his old world, it was still in the passable degree.

    But wait, Eman noticed something umon on those fields.

    ¡°What are those, Chief?¡± Eman pointed to the rice field. He saw some small creatures that looked like heinous insects. They have four transparent wings and human-like features. But their color was green. Their faces look like NASA¡¯s visual of aliens.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those aliens the NASA publicized came from here?¡± Eman could not help but mumble.

    ¡°NASA? Alien?¡±

    The Vige Chief asked while tilting his head.

    ¡°Ah don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do you mean those mischievous little ones, my lord? They are the gift of the elder.¡±

    After the mention of the word ¡®elder¡¯, Eman already knew what was happening. It was those two again. Elder Priest and probably Sky too.

    ¡°They are called Pest-Eaters. Little Sky told us that there might be a chance that the enemy will attack our grains. We didn¡¯t know what she meant, so we ignored it at first. But it indeed happened one day. Some pests attacked the grains and destroyed our grains. Fortunately, the Elder found a way to topple them. He sent those little ones to guard the fields,¡± exined the vige chief.

    Eman gawked.

    Little Sky and the elder are truly an unstoppable duo! Their inventions are always out of sense.

    First was the human face creatures. Second is the worm-like excavators that the elder used to dig for him, then these Pest-Eaters.

    What¡¯s next?

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: Eina and Little Sky

    ¡°Little Sky...?¡± Eina repeated those words after hearing them from the Vige Chief.

    ¡°Uh, she¡¯s the little goddess of this vige, our Princess,¡± said the Chief.

    So it¡¯s the name of a person. Eina did not expect it.

    Eman didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at that ¡®Little Goddess¡¯ title. But he could not argue against it as all the people inside this domain were blind fanatics of Little Sky.

    While tapping her head, he said, ¡°She¡¯s a mischievous young girl. I will introduce her to youter.¡± Eina heard her brother say those words. She looked at her brother and returned her gaze to the vige chief, who was nodding his head.

    ¡°Little goddess? Mischievous?¡± Eina tilted her head. She was more curious now about this person that her brother and vige chief were talking about.

    Based on their conversation, it seemed this person named Little Sky was very known in this vige.

    .....

    Suddenly, Eina felt ufortable. She felt hot. She could feel sweats gushing out of her body. She looked around and noticed the white world of the winter season had disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Regardless, brother... What kind of ce is this? Why is this ce not cold? It was as if it wasn¡¯t in the winter season?¡± Eman noticed her sister looked around in confusion as she asked those questions.

    ¡°It was clearly the summer season here, seeing how dazzling the sun was,¡± she added. No wonder she felt hot because she was still wearing a thick fluffy coat for winter under such a hot weather.

    Eman¡¯s mouth formed into a short horizontal line.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it is summer here,¡± he replied honestly and simply.

    ¡°W-what do you mean, bro? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s winter just now.¡±

    Eman smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will tell you everything. For now let¡¯s change our clothes,¡± after saying that, Eman shifted his gaze at the vige chief. ¡°Chief, we¡¯lle backter, we¡¯ll go to change our clothes first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, My Lord. I also have important things I wanted to report to you, My Lord. I hope, My Lord, will spend an ear to hear it,¡± said the vige chief while bowing slightly.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s hear it after a dinner celebration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, My lord.¡±

    After nodding, Eman and Eina left the clearing. They were heading towards his house. Arriving in front of a slightly bigger house, Eina looked at her brother and asked a question.

    ¡°Bro, whose house is this? It looks simple but beautifully made.¡±

    Eina was actually very amused at the houses in this ce, they were simply made of wood, bamboo, stone, and mortars, but they were well made. And their designs were very different from those of houses in the empire.

    ¡°This is our house.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Our?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He wondered if Sky was inside. She was probably doing something that he, a used to be Shut-in like him, did before. That little fe had been addicted to watching anime recently.

    Those Pest-Eaters... are probably one of her pesky imaginations.

    Eina could still not believe what she heard. But anyway, she followed her brother as they climbed the bamboodder. Arriving at the top of it, her brother rotated the knob and opened the wooden door.

    After pushing it, the door opened. However, after opening it, ¡°My Loooorrrddd!¡± She heard a scream.

    Suddenly, there was a pair of tiny arms hugging her brother¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I miss you, My Lord! I miss you, My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Eh? W-who?¡± Eina muttered in astonishment.

    Maybe hearing her, a head peeks out from the gap between her brother and the door.

    She saw a cute face with a pair of blinking round eyes.

    Eh? Who¡¯s this adorable kid? Eina asked in her mind.

    ¡°P-Princess!?¡± The little girl looked shocked as she screamed those words.

    Eh?? Eina blinked her eyes while question marks floated above her head.

    ¡°Hey, Sky, let us in first.¡± He heard her brother say that.

    ¡°Uh! S-Sorry, My Lord!¡± Sky quickly retreated to let them pass.

    ¡°Sky? I-Is she the little girl you and the vige chief are referring to brother?¡± Eina asked. ¡°Yes,e in first, I will introduce the two of you properly.¡±

    After going inside the house, ¡°Eh? What?¡± Eina was ncing around in amazement. The inside was clean and beautiful. It wasn¡¯t what she expected when she was looking at it from the outside. It was as if the interior of the house was a different dimension. The floor looked smooth as if it was tiled with expensive tiles. But she was sure the house was made of wood and bamboo. So howe it had smooth and shiny tiles with exquisite design?

    Noticing his sister was staring at the floor with a gaping mouth, and amazed eyes, Eman opened his mouth. However, before he could tell her, ¡°That¡¯s a floor mat only, P-Princess,¡± Little Sky beat him in telling her about it.

    Eina blinked her eyes twice at the adorable little girl. Nheless, ¡°Eh? F-Floor mat only? Really?¡±

    Suddenly, she knitted her brows. Maybe this little girl thought she wasn¡¯t aware of what a floor mat is.

    ¡°I know what floor mat is, but those are very different from this one,¡± she said while slightly pouting. She probably thought that this little girl was fooling her. The floor mat she knew was made of beast hides. They were either fluffy or rough.

    ¡°Eh. They are made of rubber and stic. That¡¯s why they are smooth.¡± She heard the little girl sounded serious, so she probably was telling the truth and wasn¡¯t fooling her. She looked at her brother and saw him nodding his head.

    ¡°They are made of rubber and stic?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± her brother confirmed.

    ¡°How did they do that?¡±

    ¡°Well... there are some procedures for that. But you need an expert to make them.¡±

    ¡°I see. It looks like it was real marble tiles.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, Eina. As you may already know. This little girl is Sky.¡±

    ¡°S-she¡¯s very adorable, brother.¡±

    Eman smirked. Little Sky already knew about her sister. Sometimes he was asking her to monitor her when he wasn¡¯t around. Eman then asked Sky to help her sister take a bath. But he secretly warned her not to teach her sister any weird ideas or inventions.

    ¡°Okay, My Lord!¡± She saluted.

    Eina could not get enough of Sky¡¯s cuteness. She was looking at her as if she was an adorable little animal. A bead of sweat then appeared on the face of Sky as she was urging Eina toe with her. Though, Eina was wondering what kind of rtionship this kid had to his brother.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: Sisters

    ¡°Yes, princess, that¡¯s a shower. If you turn the knob, water will fall from above.¡±

    ¡°E-ehh? R-Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Try it, princess!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Here. Turn this knob.¡±

    ¡°O-okay...¡±

    Fwosssshhh!

    .....

    ¡°Wahh! I-It¡¯s raining!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. No, princess. Theye out from the sprinklers.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sprinklers?¡±

    ¡°That one above us.¡±

    Eman heard Eina¡¯s curious questions. Sky, on the other hand, was enthusiastically answering her every question.

    ¡°Ooh~ what is this thing? How can it produce water in the house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a sanitary appliance. Its main purpose is for washing your body.¡±

    ¡°Sanitary appliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord created them from out of nowhere. He can do all things. He is the creator of all things!¡±

    Oof! Eman almost slipped when he heard it. This Little Sky... What did she think of me? A god? Only the almighty one can be allowed to be called the creator of all things.

    ¡°Fufufu. My brother wasn¡¯t like that. By the way, Little Sky, why are all of you calling my brother your lord?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s our creator.¡± Eina felt more confused. There¡¯s no way her brother birthed them all, no? She wondered why her brother was respected by these people here. She needed to ask him about itter. She is also very curious about the rtionship her brother has with Little Sky. Why did he have a house here? And why is he living with Sky? This is very suspicious.

    ¡°By the way, you shouldn¡¯t call me a princess. I¡¯m just an ordinary bystander. Princesses are those in the pce and those living well-off lives with their families. Although there are many reasons that a person can be called a princess, none of those reasons warrant me to be called a princess.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then, shall I call you ¡®Your Highness¡¯, then?¡±

    ¡°No no no! I don¡¯t mean anything like that. I mean, I am just a normal person. So instead of calling me a princess, why not call me Sister or Big sister instead?¡±

    ¡°But Princess Eina is a sister of our lord, a higher being who created us all, and all the things here. I have no right to call such a person my equal. That¡¯s a big insult to you and our lord.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    All about the lord and such... Eina wondered what her brother was teaching to Sky. She felt like she would faint from talking with her.

    ¡°Then, I give you the right to call me big sister:¡± Sky blinked her beautiful eyes twice as she looked at Eina. Eina could not help but melt deep inside as she looked at how adorable Sky was. She¡¯s like a little angel, Eina thought.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Sky fell silent. She looked like she was pondering.

    ¡°I-If that¡¯s what the princess wants... then I guess I have no choice. Okay, Big sister...¡±

    Eina sped her face and blushed when she heard Sky calling her a big sister. She felt an indescribable feeling of warmth deep inside. She did not expect it was this good that someone called her big sister. It was like she suddenly had a younger sister.

    ¡°Mhm! That¡¯s very good,¡± Eina smiled.

    ¡°Princess is so pretty...¡± Sky absent-mindedly muttered.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Eina yelled at her.

    ¡°Uh, I mean big sister!¡±

    ¡°Fufu.¡±

    It seems the two managed to get along very well, Eman thought.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bathtub, Big sister Eina.¡±

    ¡°I see. So this is a bathtub? I heard that only wealthy families can afford to buy this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so most people in the Empire are so poor?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All houses here have this.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even those wooden and bamboo houses?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All of them. They also have showers.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eina fell silent as she could not believe this ce. Just what kind of ce is this? She asked in her mind.

    ¡°Come here, Little Sky. I¡¯ll wash your hair.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Little Sky looked embarrassed. But Eina insisted. So in the end, she still allowed her to wash her hair.

    ¡°Your hair is so pretty, Little Sky.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Their voices are loud so Eman heard them even if he was in the kitchen, preparing porridge for them.

    He wondered what Eina¡¯s reaction would be like if she also saw these appliances around, especially theptop and TV. Also the refrigerator. Well, he would let Little Sky do the exnation.

    For some reason, it felt like Sky was a child from earth because of her earthling knowledge. She would surely fit as a normal girl in that world. Just don¡¯t include her superpower though.

    While thinking about earth, he suddenly missed it. Even though he had many bad memories in that world, he also had a good number of good memories, especially his memories with Marie.

    Although they didn¡¯t have a good ending, he was still happy that he managed to save her and fulfil his role as he promised when they were still dating. A promise to protect her if something was to happen.

    Eman was unaware when his mouth curled into a smile. He wished a good life for Marie. As he was mulling about his life on earth, his nose suddenly smelled the yummy aroma.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cooked.¡±

    After this, he would go visit the Elder Dark Priest in his Domain. He wanted to ask about the task he gave him before.

    Regardless, he also wanted to identify those people who were tailing them. He was curious about their identity. But, that¡¯s not important for now.

    After about one and a half hour, Eina and Little Sky finally came out of the bathroom. Eman immediately noticed their closeness. The two of them acted like sisters.

    As expected, Eina once again widened her eyes at all the things inside this wooden house. All of them were unfamiliar to her.

    Especially those rotating things on the ceiling that produce wind. What is that?

    ¡°Brother... am I dreaming right now?¡±

    Hearing that question from her sister Eman could not hide his smile.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°But... all these things around me, they are only possible in dreams, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Eina. These foreign things around you now are the products from a modern country. They are called technology.¡±

    ¡°T-Technology?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big sister. My lord is right. By the way, Big sister, let¡¯s watch anime together!¡±

    ¡°Anime?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Anime!¡±

    ¡°Before that, you must finish your porridge first,¡± Eman said to the two kids.

    ¡°Okay, bro.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    .....

    Eman smiled at them. He was relieved that Eina and Sky were treating each other like sisters.

    However, he almost spat the porridge out from his mouth when Eina whispered something into his ear.

    ¡°Brother, is Little Sky your child?¡±

    Pft!

    Good thing he managed to cover his mouth right on time.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: Azure and Amber

    After they finished their porridge, Eman received an indirect praise from his sister, who was wondering at the delicious taste of it. She didn¡¯t expect her brother could cook such a delicious porridge.

    Eman just smiled. After putting away the dishes, he told Eina that he would go out for a bit. He said he was just visiting a friend. Although skeptical, Eina nodded at her brother. Eina was left with Sky.

    Knowing Sky, she must have invited Eina to watch anime by this time, Eman thought as he walked outside.

    He had to visit Elder Dark Priest first to find out about what he was doing. He could not take Eina with him there because she might just get scared if she saw Elder Dark Priest¡¯s frightening works.

    While walking under the woods, a nice breeze caressed his skin. He also heard the sounds of birds around. The faint rustle of his people who were busy with what they were doing around this time also reached his ears. He also heard the cries of the animals that his people were ughtering at this time.

    His hearing had improved again.

    Nheless, it seemed like the vige chief seemed to have been preparing a big feast for tonight, Eman whispered in his mind.

    .....

    Ahead, the smoke could be seen rising toward the sky.

    Eman¡¯s house was located 2 kilometers away from the houses of his people. It was in the western part of arge clearing inside the forest.

    Due to the continuous cutting of trees around, it now looks like a loose prairie. However, some remains of the cut tree could still be seen around. The rest of their cut parts were still protruding on the ground.

    With time, he believed nature would gradually rot them up until they disappearpletely and the entire area around his house would be aplete meadow.

    While looking around he suddenly thought of a good n, to build his dream vi. But, that n was only necessary if there were results for the people he secretly sent to study in different parts of the empire.

    Judging from their learning speed, Eman could be sure that it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to get results. For now, he has to wait.

    While walking, he noticed that the sun was approaching dusk. He walked towards the west, where the houses of his people were. They used to build their houses nearby, butter the chief suggested that they should build their houses slightly away from their lord¡¯s house, to give more space to their lord.

    Eman didn¡¯t really care about such stuff. This world was so big. They could build their houses wherever they want. But looking at it now, he realized the chief did a good job. Because of that, he could build his dream house no matter how he wanted.

    When he was nearing the popce, he saw Eman¡¯s energetic people doing various tasks. Others were cleaning up the surroundings using natural means while others were busy butchering livestock. He also saw the two children that Sky often ys with.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    They greeted him when they saw him, then they immediately approahed him.

    ¡°Here, My lord,¡± said the young girl as she handed him a piece of fruit from the basket she was carrying.

    Eman did not hesitate to take it and taste it. The sweet juices immediately entered his mouth.

    ¡°This is delicious, thank you,¡± he smiled while stroking the girl¡¯s head.

    Wow, these kids are so cute, he thought inwardly. Eman¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to the stuttering boy.

    ¡°U-Uhm, m-my lord, w-we wanted to give this to the princess,¡± he said, showing a basket of fruits and flowers in his hands.

    He also noticed the girl nodding her head, showing her adorable pleading eyes.

    Eman smiled. ¡°I see. She would be happy. She was in the house together with Sky. Go, visit them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Their eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    Seeing his nod, the two disappeared in front of him like a wisp of smoke. They must be very excited to see Eina. They run like a ninja, following the course he used to arrive here.

    Pft.

    He chuckled at them.

    Anyway, what¡¯s their name again? He forgot. He remembered his people decided to change their names the way they wanted.

    Nearing the popted area, Eman decided to hide his presence by avoiding other people seeing him.

    He didn¡¯t walk on the main road. Instead, he jumped on the trees to arrive at the road that leads to the northern area.

    After leaping a tree, he noticed two silhouettes ahead of him.

    When his feetnded, two figures alsonded at the same time.

    ¡°Eh?!!¡± The two were startled.

    ¡°Rx, Azure, Amber,¡± Eman immediately said.

    Hearing his voice, they quickly called out at the same time.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    Eman¡¯s mouth extended to both sides, then curled upward. ¡°You two, thanks for keeping my sister safe.¡±

    Eman noticed their presence, that¡¯s why he chose toe here.

    He gave the two of them a secret task before. It was to secretly guard his sister.

    However, they were not allowed to approach her if it was unnecessary.

    ¡°No, my lord. We¡¯re d to guard the princess,¡± said Azure.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, my lord. Please let us guard her for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what you wish for...¡± Eman nodded at them. ¡°Anyway, take these...¡± Eman gave them some items.

    Eman handed Azure a rare bow and epic-tier armor; they were the items he won from ying the gacha. Then he handed Amber an armguard, armor, and a pair of daggers.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The two looked at the items with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Also, these...¡± Eman also gave each of them a White Magic Cryst.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± the two bowed ny degrees.

    Yman just smiled. They quickly wore the armor.

    The color of the armor also matches their names. He chose to give those weapons to the two based on his observation of their attributes. Since Azure¡¯s dexterity was high, a long-range type of weapon suited him. Amber has high agility and strength. Any weapon would suit her, especially melee-type weapons.

    After wearing the armor and testing their weapons in the air, the two bowed once again and said their thanks.

    Eman just nodded.

    ¡°By the way, My lord, are you heading to the Dark Priest domain?¡± Azure asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you two... do you want toe?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The two were taken aback. They probably did not expect that offer.

    Out of the blue, Amber pulled down Azure¡¯s head. The two bowed 90 degrees once again. ¡°Please, my lord, let us escort you,¡± Amber said.

    Eman smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: Important task

    In his current body, Eman¡¯s age was not too far from the twopanions. Their gap was only two years. So if you look at it from a bystander¡¯s perspective, they just looked like a group of friends who enjoy going for a walk together.

    While they were walking, heading to the Elder¡¯s domain, Azure and Amber mentioned a strange creature that popping out from time to time in different parts of the forest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a new creation by the Elder Dark Priest?¡± Eman asked them.

    ¡°No, my lord. We have also asked the Elder about this and he said that his creations don¡¯t wander until he orders them to,¡± answered Azure.

    Eman fell silent and pondered. Later, he thought to ask what was on his mind.

    ¡°Are they attacking you? Or has anyone in the vige been attacked by it?¡±

    The two shook their heads at his question. ¡°No, my lord. We have not heard of anyone being attacked by it.¡±

    .....

    Eman felt relieved hearing that. ¡°Hm, that¡¯s good. Um, how about their appearance? Did they resemble something?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Amber could be seen thinking deeply. She seemed to struggle to describe it or how to describe what they saw.

    ¡°It has an oversized round head and tiny limbs. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s human because its whole figure is only the size of a human head and it floats in the air,¡± said Azure.

    Hmm...

    What kind of entity is that? Eman couldn¡¯t help but ask while mulling. Isn¡¯t that a ghost? He guessed.

    ¡®What do you think it is, System?¡¯ Eman had to ask his trusted source of information.

    ¡°Wood spirit?¡± Those words came out of his mouth so the twopanions heard them.

    ¡°Spirits?¡± Amber also whispered.

    ¡°Uh, nothing. I just think it is like that,¡± Eman said.

    ¡°As expected, My lord is very knowledgeable in all things,¡± Azure said.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Eman just fell silent and didn¡¯t bother correcting him because he heard the System¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: Kanna¡¯s challenge

    A few days ago, the emperor asked Hero Reena to investigate a pressing matter in the empire. It was the shortage of medical supplies. Along with her were Kanna and some of the empire¡¯s soldiers.

    Kanna took the role of a captain for the soldiers. On the other hand, Reena was still this group¡¯s leader.

    Aside from Reena, there were also two other heroes with her, her friend Mia and Trix. But as of the moment, they were not with them. Reena asked them to investigate in a separate town. With that kind of arrangement, they could gather information faster.

    As Reena and Kanna were investigating, they learned that the shortage of supply wasn¡¯t just a coincidence as they suspected. Someone did it on purpose based on the information they had collected. It was already a couple of days since they started investigating and they had been to a couple of ces already. Yet, they still had no lead on the perpetrators of this incident until one day they came to hear about the appearance of some shady individuals that had been appearing somewhere in the empiretely.

    As they continued investigating those people, the group arrived at this tavern. After entering, they went directly to the counter where they saw the barman wiping the counter.

    ¡°Tell, do you know of a shady group who was wearing strange masks?¡± Reena immediately asked that. As of the moment, their masks were their only clue at hand.

    Asking that directly, the barman just replied with a sorry. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear anything rted to that.¡±

    .....

    Kanna slightly frowned. After a couple of days she worked together with the hero Reena she came to realize that the Hero had aspects in which she was weak. Just like now, the hero seemed to have no idea how to gather information. She was not like the youngmander.

    Honestly, Kanna was excited when the emperor mentioned a new mission. She thought she could be with the youngmander again. However, that was not the case. She felt down when she learned that it wasn¡¯t the youngmander that would lead the mission.

    Regardless, although she felt down that the youngmander was not the leader of the group, Kanna was still grateful because her partner in the mission was one of the leaders of the heroes. But, the feeling was still different if the youngmander was with her. Kanna couldn¡¯t help herself from thinking about the youngmander from time to time.

    Seeing the uncooperative attitude of the barman, Kanna sighed. She could sense that the barman was trying to hide his irritation. Perhaps because the person in front of him was a hero and soldiers of the empire, so no matter how annoyed he was, he could not let it show on his face.

    Of course, the barman knew about Hero Reena and her poprity especially in the capital city of the empire. She helped a lot in agricultural affairs of the empire. However, even if the person in front of him was a hero, he couldn¡¯t give him what information he had. There was a proper ritual for that. But since the other party didn¡¯t know about it, it just means that she didn¡¯t deserve the information she wanted to know.

    If the young master was here, what would he do? That question came into Kanna¡¯s mind. Judging the youngmander¡¯s attitude, it was hard toprehend his thoughts.

    ¡°Here.¡± Reena did not back down. She could not leave here without getting the information they needed. They traveled long and arrived in this ce after days and nights of nonstop investigations. She took a pouch containing 100 silver coins and ced it in front of the barman. This sum of money was already big enough in this world. Reena believed it was enough for the information they needed.

    There was a change in the expression of the barman after seeing the pouch. At a nce, he could tell what was inside and how much it was. That was how professional he was in this kind of business.

    Seeing his expression, everyone looked kind of relieved.

    However, the barman¡¯s reply was still the same. ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t hear anything rted to that.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Reena snapped. She believed the barman was messing with them. They came here to save everyone. But, this fool even though he probably knew something, still insisted that he didn¡¯t know.

    Because Reena¡¯s palm tapped the counter a little forcefully when she snapped, it caused a noise that took everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Are you fooling with us?!¡± She asked in a clearly angry mood judging by the expression on her face. She could not dy any further. The citizens in the empire were dying right at this moment because of theck of medicinal supplies.

    They could not waste more time because more and more innocent people will lose their lives. Her conscience could not leave them alone without her doing anything. Reena knew that the culprit of all this was the people behind this sabotage.

    She as a hero has to fulfill her duty. Hearing the hero, the barman looked nervous. Not only the barman, but everyone present in the tavern felt frightened. After all, it was a hero. Her power for sure was immeasurable. They could even feel the heavy pressure the hero was releasing. As though they could not breathe.

    Unexpectedly, the barman remained unperturbed.

    With knitted brows, ¡°L-Like I said, I-I didn¡¯t know. S-So, if you are just going to cause some t-trouble, I beg you to just go away...¡± the barman still managed to decline, though he was clearly trembling. Honestly, he was about to piss his pants off. But business is business, no exemption even if the other party was a hero or a devil.

    At that moment, Kanna interjected. ¡°Wait, Miss Reena.¡± Reena frowned as she nced at Kanna. She saw Kanna shake her head and said, ¡°Please, let me handle it...¡± Kanna said while wearing a resolute face.

    Reena looked at her for a couple of seconds before she let a sigh escape from her mouth and nodded at her.

    ¡°Okay. Sorry if I lost my self-control,¡± she said.

    Kanna secretly sighed in relief as well when she heard that. She understood the hero¡¯s reaction. Even Kanna was on the verge of losing her self-control as well. However, every time she came to that point, the youngmander entered her mind. And whenever she thought of him, she magically regained herposure.

    ¡°Give me a cup of Underworld Liquor and Spicy Intestines of Blue Tail Dark Lizard!¡± Kanna¡¯s face was so serious when she said that.

    Her voice was loud, so everyone gawked and looked stunned when they heard it. Reena and the others looked puzzled when they noticed a smile on the barman¡¯s face.

    The barman turned back to his usual self as though what happened a second ago was just an illusion. He hastily prepared the order Kanna mentioned.

    A few minutester, everything was served in front of Kanna.

    Seeing the spicy food and the liquor, she secretly prayed she would survive this day. Even Reena and the other soldiers with them looked like they wanted to pray for Kanna¡¯s survival.

    ¡°Uhm... Miss Kanna, a-are you sure you wanted to eat and drink them?¡± Reena asked Kanna while at the same time sending a re at the barman.

    The barman felt a chill run down his spine at that moment. That re was clearly a warning. If something happened to herpanion, the hero would probably do something to him. The barman knew that his life was in danger as well if Kanna would not survive the challenge.

    That Spicy Intestine of Blue Tail Dark Lizard was a hellish food. And a cup of that Underworld Liquor could bring you directly to the abyss.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Sphin

    265 Sphin

    Back to the Elder Dark Priest¡¯s domain.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Eman was dumbfounded after the Elder Dark Priest summoned a creature that was very identical to a mythical creature called Sphinx.

    ¡°It can also fly, My Lord¡­¡±

    Well, since he saw a pair of wings on it, it would be idiotic if they were just there for design purposes, no? Still, this creation surprised him. How was the elder able to create it while also working on a different task? That question came into his mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way these wings are from bat wings, right?¡± Eman asked. Although the form was clearly from one, it was still hard to believe because of its size.

    ¡°Uhm, they are indeed from bat wings, but not the ordinary bats you¡¯ve probably known.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean it¡¯s from a big bat?¡±

    ¡°A Goliath Bat, My Lord.¡±

    .....

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Eman did not expect that. He never thought there was something like that. He did not want to ask more about it, though. This world was magical in the first ce. So, a creature such as that was surely not impossible in this world. Even on earth, he also saw some videos of gigantic bat, but whether it was fake or not was the only thing he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Everything is thanks to this staff you gave me, My lord,¡± said the elder as he embraced the staff that he just summoned. ¡°This weapon did not only increase my power, but also my knowledge about many things. It broadened my understanding to many things. I think I can make and do a lot of things with the help of it.¡±

    Eman just smiled wryly. It looked like mythical tier equipment truly gives incredible result to the user. Hopefully, he could get another er. It looked like increasing his [Luck] attributes is a must.

    ¡°Mhm! I¡¯m happy for you. Regardless, is this capable of fighting?¡± He looked at the creature.

    ¡°Yes, My lord, it can. It has enhanced attributes. It also has some useful abilities like its roar that can produce Sonic st, its very sharp ws, and its eyes that can use night vision. Aside from that, it also can produce Emerald Fire and can also create an Anti-Magic Field.¡±

    Hearing that, Eman¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    ¡°A-Anti magic?!¡± He eximed.

    ¡°Yes, My lord.¡±

    Damn! Forget about those other abilities, that anti-magic ability was already enough!

    ¡°If that was true, then this creature is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I hope My lord will ept it as my gift.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my goal to create something beneficial to you, My lord. Please, My lord, let that thing serve you,¡± Elder Dark Priest bowed slightly as he begged.

    Although Eman didn¡¯t want to have a hybrid of a human-beast creature as his pet, he had to admit that this creature would be a big help to him, especially its ability.

    ¡°I see. Then, I will ept this one.¡±

    Hearing that, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to serve you, My lord,¡± the creature suddenly spoke in a feminine voice. To be honest, it creeped him out. But, Eman already expected that it could speak because the other human-face creatures that the elder created before it was also capable of speaking.

    Eman forced a smile and nodded. ¡°What will I call you?¡± He asked the creature.

    It shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name so far. My lord can decide it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eman pondered again. After a couple of seconds of pondering, he looked at it again. ¡°Then, I will call you Sphin from now on.¡±

    ¡°Sphin¡­ I like it, My lord,¡± said the creature.

    ¡°Wow, Sphin, that¡¯s a good name.¡±

    ¡°Congrats Sphin.¡±

    Azure and Amber looked happy for Sphin.

    Suddenly, after receiving a name, its body glowed in emerald brilliance. Eman and the others were slightly surprised. Sphin suddenly underwent an evolution.

    Now its hair was emerald fire, its eyes were glowing in emerald color as well. Its feet were zing in emerald me and even its tail was zing too.

    What a transformation!

    ¡°Eh? It was promoted to a gold rank!¡± The elder said while gawking. Eman, Azure, and Amber also looked dumbfounded.

    At least it looked less creepy now unlike before, Eman thought. He could feel the tremendous magical power of it.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Master,¡± said Sphin.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He noticed she changed her way of calling him. Not that he cared though.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Eman nodded. ¡°You can rest for now. I will summon youter when I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± After saying that, her figure disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    After Sphin disappeared, the Elder Dark Priest opened his mouth. ¡°Anyway, My lord, its anti-magic ability is limited to a certain size only, but seeing its promotion now, I believe its abilities have also improved. So, I hope My lord will check itter on.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will do that. Anyway, let¡¯s talk about my main reason foring.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. About that, My Lord, it¡¯s good news. I seeded. I created the device you¡¯re wanting me to create.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± Although his face looked calm, he was surprised internally.

    Azure and Amber had no idea what they were talking about, so they remained quiet. Also, they could not interfere with their conversation.

    The Elder Dark Priest presented the item to him.

    ¡°A ring?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, do you prefer another form, My lord?¡±

    ¡°No, I like this more. I just did not expect that you would make it the way I want,¡± Eman grinned.

    The design wasn¡¯t just a simple ring, it was very appealing. There was a crystal stone at the center. He believed it was a tiny piece of that Mana Stone as he could feel faint magical energy on it.

    He noticed the elder sighed in relief after hearing his reply.

    ¡°Well then, let me exin to you how to use it, My lord.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The elder then exined the condition needed for the ability of the ring to activate. After a couple of minutes of listening to Elder Dark Priest, he finally understood.

    ¡°Oh, so it can only take you to a ce with a dense concentration of magical energy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord. I¡¯ve tried it once. But the ring took me to a town that was under attack by a tide of monsters.¡±

    ¡°I see. Eh? Wait! You said a town is under attack by a tide of monsters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266 Mysterious young commander

    266 Mysterious youngmander

    Inside the tavern, after Kanna tried the strongest liquor and ate the spiciest food, she was lucky to be able to survive, though saying that it could kill a person was just an exaggeration. But the liquor and the food were really a big challenge because just one cup of Underworld Liquor could get you drunk directly. Whereas eating the Spicy Intestine of Blue Tail Dark Lizard could make your lips swell.

    ¡°Uh... Captain Kanna...? Are you okay?¡± Reena asked worriedly when they noticed Kanna¡¯s face turned red suddenly.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s terrible, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. As if my soul is being burned in hell.¡± Kanna¡¯s tears could be seen while she said that. Also, her lips were swelling.

    Seeing Kanna¡¯s resolve, the barman showed a faint smile. ¡°I-Impressive¡­¡± he said. Not only he, but the other customers in the tavern pped their hands at Kanna¡¯s bravery for trying the strongest liquor and eating the spiciest food.

    Later on, they heard what they wanted to hear.

    Finally, the barman talked to them seriously. ¡°Indeed, in the vige in the northern part of the empire, there is a rumor spreading about the disappearance of one of the Elders of the Grenn Family.¡±

    ¡°What? An Elder has disappeared?¡± Kanna asked in shock. Although her world started to rotate, she was still able to manage to stay conscious.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Grenn Family? Isn¡¯t the Grenn Family one of the branch families of the Gentlewind Family?¡± Reena asked with a frown.

    .....

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Do you mean that his disappearance is rted to the masked people?¡± Reena asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Hero. It¡¯s been a few months since the incident happened. But it was said that the family of Grenn Family itself confirmed this. In the nearby towns where the Grenn Family Manor is located, sketches of masked people can be seen. ording to the story, it was the parliament officials themselves who faced these mysterious people. The story says that the Parliament Officials went to the Grenn Family manor. However, a group of masked individuals came and abducted the elder right in front of the Parliament Officials¡¯ faces. They said that each of those people has a unique strength that even the high officials of the parliament could not do anything to them.¡±

    Hearing that, Reena narrowed her eyes and thought.

    Parliament and Green family? Why are the officials of the parliament group there? What are they doing at the Grenn Family ce? And why did the masked people abduct the Grenn elder?

    Based on Reena¡¯s knowledge, the parliamentary group was established to supervise and watch over the powerful families from doing undesirable activities. If so, maybe the Grenn Family had broken a rule.

    Could that be the reason why the masked people kidnapped the Grenn Family elder?

    Reena was suddenly excited by the discovery. In the action movies she watched on earth, there were cases like this too.

    It immediately urred to her mischievous mind that perhaps the Grenn Family was in cahoots with the masked people. However, the Parliament Group found out about their evil n so they went to the Grenn Family¡¯s house to rify what they found out. However, fearing that the elder would sing about their organisation, the masked people abducted the elder.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the Parliament Group officials were there and why the elder was abducted.

    However, this whole analysis was just Reena¡¯s self-assumption based on a plot of a movie she used to watch on earth. Her hobby, aside from reading books, was watching romance and action movies along with her childhood friend.

    ¡°Miss Reena, I don¡¯t think the barman is lying,¡± suddenly whispered E, one of the soldiers who were with them. Reena nodded slightly. This soldier has the ability to see if the other person is lying or not. Although not 100 percent urate, it can be said that the uracy of her truth and lie perception is 80-90 percent.

    Kanna thought that the youngmander was also using a mask when they returned from the Remation Mission, but the youngmander had a reason why he did that. Because he didn¡¯t want the public to know that he was in charge of that mission, especially since he was studying at the academy. He didn¡¯t want his studies to be disturbed because of that.

    The possibility that the youngmander was part of that group due to the mask had never even urred in Kanna¡¯s mind.

    ¡°If you want more information about this group, you¡¯d better head to the northern part of the empire, to the cities surrounding the Grenn Family manor,¡± added the barman.

    Reena nodded. They were about to leave when suddenly a coworker of the barman whispered something into his ear.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Hero!¡± The barman called out suddenly.

    Reena and the others stopped on their feet and turned back at the barman. ¡°What? Is something else?¡±

    ¡°I got some new information. But I don¡¯t know whether it is connected to that group or not,¡± said the barman while showing a benign smile. Reena suspected that that smile indicates an additional payment. Well. She already knew this was their way to gain extra ie.

    Reena sighed, but before she could open her mouth again, the barman said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time is free. It¡¯s a bonus for Lady Knight¡¯s bravery,¡± said the barman as he nced at Kanna.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Kanna blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, goodjob, Captain Kanna,¡± said their soldierpanions to Kanna. The group then approached the counter again and listened to what the barman would say.

    ¡°There was a rumour from Soda Town. It happened a few days ago. They said that two individuals wearing strange masks were seen walking in that town¡¯s streets. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Reena and the others slightly narrowed their eyes. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    After leaving the tavern, the group immediately rode on their carriages.

    ¡°Miss Reena, where are we going first?¡± Asked E.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the northern town directly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send a message to Trix and Mia to go to Soda Town to investigate those two masked individuals.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­ will Captain Kanna be alright?¡± Reena asked worriedly. Now, Kanna was sleeping inside the carriage. The liquor finally overpowered her.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. Although it was not obvious from her face, the captain was one of the empire¡¯s elite soldiers. I also heard that she was one of a hundred soldiers who were sent on a mission recently where they had to take back an old mining town from the hands of over a thousand strong bandits who were nesting there. Some of those bandits were even in the Gold Rank. I heard that it was a mission with a very low sess rate. The empire even lost many soldiers before in that same mission.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± That surprised Reena. ¡°A dangerous mission and there were only 100 of them? Against many opponents? How did the emperor send them to that kind of mission?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I guess the reason was his trust in the person who took the role of themander.¡±

    ¡°The emperor trusts someone to that degree!?¡± That was even more shocking for Reena.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Reena. Unbelievable, right? But guess what, they seeded in that mission without casualty.¡±

    ¡°What? No casualty? What do you mean no casualty?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just as I said, everyone returned home safe and sound. They were also able to eradicate all the bandits in that town.¡±

    ¡°Just to make sure... Is this a rumor or a fact?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact, Miss Reena. In fact, their mission ended almost at the same time as your mission on the frontline.¡±

    Reena looked dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, they heard Kanna sleep-talking.

    ¡°Youngmander! Where are you?!¡±

    The two girls looked at each other and chuckled.

    ¡°Youngmander¡­?¡± Reena muttered.

    ¡°I heard theirmander of that mission is a young man,¡± E replied.

    ¡°Hm¡­ a youngmander? What kind of person is he?¡±

    Although there were many strong people in this empire, Reena had yet to find someone young who was as strong as them, the heroes.

    A person who could lead his men to victory while taking no damage on their side was never a normal person. She suddenly felt curious about this mysterious youngmander that E mentioned.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Celebration

    267 Celebration

    Azure and Amber also received a gift from the elder. Each of them received a flying creature. They were not human-beast hybrids, but beast to beast hybrids with some parts of their bodies from different kinds of beasts.

    Azure¡¯s beast was a two-tailed ck cat with a red jewel on its forehead and a pair of bat wings. Amber¡¯s beast was a four-eyed two-tailed red, white hound with a pair of falcon-like wings.

    Eman could not ept that only his pet was a human-face beast. He also wanted a normal pet for once!

    As he looked around, Eman thought to himself that this ce had be so shady. The elder¡¯s domain was such a ce, maybe calling it aboratory or a facility must be the right word for the elder¡¯s domain seeing all the work he was working on inside.

    Eman took a while talking with the Elder Dark Priest before they came back to the vige. The ring he received from the elder was just the prototype, it was just a sample. The real deal willeter after he tested the prototype. That said, the mass production of it wille after his ¡®go¡¯ signal. Though, he only needed enough numbers for his few selected people.

    Seeing the vige a few yards away, Eman said his farewell to Amber and Azure as he needed to go on a different path. He didn¡¯t want to wander around the vige where his people were busy preparing for the banquet. He didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily distract their preparations.

    ¡°Is that so, My lord?¡± Asked Azure.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How about the banquet My lord?¡± Amber looked at him with pleading eyes.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Yay! We¡¯re so looking forward to seeing the princesster!¡±

    They shouted happily.

    After that, Eman proceeded to the woods. Arriving at his little house, he heard the kid¡¯s excited voices that ovepped with the voice on the video they were watching.

    Eman carefully went inside by erasing his presence to not bother them. As expected, all of their focus was on the monitor, especially Eina¡¯s. It must be a big mystery to her about the object in front of her.

    Eman smiled at Eina¡¯s stupified expression. He could guess what was in her mind at this moment just based solely on the expression on her face.

    She probably wondered about the object in front of her. And the characters inside it. Although Sky and the other kids were exining to her that it was a gadget that her lord produced, none of their words processed well in her mind.

    Ehhh?! Ehhh?!

    Eina thought with her eyes glued on it. While the other kids looked fascinated at the show, Eina on the other hand just could not understand the object in front of her. She was even unaware of the time they spent watching the video.

    In regards to Eina¡¯s doubts about whether Sky was his biological daughter, Eman obviously denied it. But since he could not tell her about her origin as a [Ratman], he told her that she used to be an orphan and he helped her. Hearing him, Eina looked at Sky much warmer after that and saw his brother more respectable than before. Her brother was such a good person. She knew it!

    Since darkness already veiled outside and the time for the banquet was only a few minutes, Eman then called out to them.

    ¡°Hey, kids. You must prepare now for the celebration.¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Their voices ovepped. All of them looked in his direction at the same time.

    Wearing their extravagant dresses, Eman along with her sister and the three kids arrived at the courtyard in the middle of the vige.

    Eina was wearing a light blue one-piece dress and Sky was wearing a ck and white gothic dress and a pair of cat ears. Eman already gave up asking whether Sky really likes those cat ears or not. The other two kids also wore nice dresses and suits.

    All his people have already gathered around. When they saw him with Eina and the kids, all their heads bowed slightly toward them and greeted them with full respect.

    Eman just wore a ck jacket over his white shirt which paired with his dark pants and ck shoes.

    Looking at his people, Eman could not help but think that everyone looked more sophisticated and dignified than at their previous celebration. Finally, his people were able to adapt the knowledge they had learned through various means.

    All of them were now wearing presentable dresses and suits, though not as lovely as the kids¡¯ and Eina¡¯s.

    Nheless, some of his people were absent tonight. The 15manders and their squads were not here and also Night.

    The Elder Dark Priest was also not here. Well, judging him, he must be more interested in his work than a banquet. Eman didn¡¯t want to force him to join anyway. He understood that the elder had many things he needed to do. Moreover, the method to heal a broken Magician¡¯s Seed was still unknown to them.

    But, he should have time to rx as well, no?

    He heard from Azure and Amber that Borris was wandering around in this world in search of power. He was probably in training somewhere. If he likes, he could send a telepathicmunication to Borris anytime, then he would surely rush toe here, but Eman didn¡¯t want to disturb him this time.

    Eman smiled at everyone after stopping in the center. It was a spacious courtyard surrounded by long rectangr tables that were wrapped in thin and smooth pieces of cloth.

    On those tables were different kinds of cooked foods and drinks.

    ¡°Thank you for gathering here tonight. Everyone, let¡¯s enjoy tonight¡¯s celebration to our heart¡¯s content!¡±

    Eina could still not understand why her brother was seen as an important person by these people here. Although he received a noble title from the pce, it wasn¡¯t that long since he received it and only a few people knew about it.

    Also, when she observed everyone¡¯s expression toward her brother, it seemed all of them knew of him long enough.

    After his speech, everyone pped their hands and shouted something like ¡®All Hail, Our lord!¡¯.

    Their celebration went smoothly and everyone was having fun. Even Eina had fun as well just looking at the expression on her face. She was surrounded by some new friends, she looked very happy.

    Eman smiled at her. He was d that she enjoyed theirpany.

    ¡°My lord, I wanted to have a private talk with you about some important things after this,¡± whispered the vige chief.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eman nodded.

 Chapter 268 - 268 The start of commotion

    268 The start ofmotion

    After some time, Eman and the vige chief proceeded to the secluded room in the vige chief¡¯s chamber.

    He sat cross-legged in a chair with his back leanedfortably on it and his arms were resting on the armchairs.

    In front of him was the vige chief.

    ¡°Alright, speak,¡± Eman spoke. His way of speaking wasn¡¯t that of his usual way of talking, but that of a ruler.

    The vige chief could not help but gasp at the incredible presence in front of him. This was the exact presence befitting for their lord. Although he wasn¡¯t exerting any pressure, he felt like he was inside a tremendous blizzard.

    Being that he wasn¡¯t releasing any pressure yet was what made him more incredible.

    Although his figure might look ordinary outside, he was a bottomless well inside. An entity that no one in the world could see through. He was the very definition of unlimited wisdom and limitless power.

    Yes, indeed. This was their lord. This man, in front of him, was their lord!

    Eman wasn¡¯t actually doing that on purpose. His voice was just slightly off this time.

    .....

    ¡°My lord, our schrs who we sent to study to the outside world will being back. Most of them have imed that they already learned a lot.¡±

    Eh? That¡¯s quick. Eman thought. Then again, he could not belittle their learning speed because of the reason he stated before.

    Eman sent some people outside to study various jobs in different cities.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good news then. Let¡¯s start improving the vige¡¯s economy once everyone implements their knowledge to good use.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Right away.¡±

    Eman nodded. That was good news indeed. After this, it would depend on how good his people had be in the respective professions they had chosen.

    ¡°Also, my lord. Here,¡± the vige chief suddenly took a rolled paper from under the long sleeve of the robe he was wearing.

    Eman slightly narrowed his eyes when he saw it. ¡°Is this from Dos¡¯ squad?¡± He asked in affirmation.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Eman took it.

    After reading it, a grin creeped out of his mouth.

    ¡°Finally, it has started. Let¡¯s see what those families¡¯ reactions will be. It was their y after all, and I¡¯m just taking advantage of it,¡± he muttered with a visible glint in his eyes.

    Also, he looked excited at the events toe.

    Although hearing it, the vige chief had no idea what the lord was talking about. But he had a strong hunch that it was about his lord¡¯s enemies in the outside world.

    Poor thing, they don¡¯t know who they are dealing with, the vige chief thought towards those people.

    Around this time, the Family Head of the Goldenlotus family, Zu-Han was drinking a luxurious wine along with his son.

    ¡°Hehe. Allying with those people will surely grant us unlimited power. Our Goldenlotus family will soon step up in ranking even without the ranking month.¡± There was a glee on his face as Zu-Han said that.

    ¡°Of course, father. We will soon overtake not only the ninth or tenth rank but we may also overtake the 11th seat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I told you. Those friends of yours are just nothing but sacrifices to achieve our goals. Thankfully, you finally understand my intention. With this, sooner orter, when themotion in the empire reached the peak, we could distribute our supplies to all the cities at 10x the previous price¡­¡±

    ¡°I used to be an ignorant fool before. But now I am not. Thanks to your guidance father,¡± said Ru-Han.

    Zu-Han smiled meaningfully at his son. This idiot finally understood his concern for the family, thought Zu-Han before drinking the expensive wine in his hand.

    However, before his throat could swallow the wine, the door of his chamber was forcefully flung open along with a loud thud. That startled the two that almost made them throw their sses away. Zu-Han on the other hand spat out the wine.

    ¡°The f*ck are you¡­!?¡± Ru-Han bellowed first.

    On the contrary, Zu-Han red at the door while showing a dark expression.

    The person who entered was one of their subordinates.

    ¡°Uh¡­eh..ee¡­¡± the person found the words stuck in his throat. Because of fear, he could not summon the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°You! Are you seeking death?!¡± Ru-Han added.

    ¡°Wait, son. Let him speak first,¡± said the Head Family Zu-Han when he noticed that the person wanted to say something.

    Ru-Han knitted his brows. ¡°Speak right away.¡±

    ¡°S-s-s-sorry, Master Ru. B-B-But s-something is going on in the storage room for the supplies.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean something is going on in our supplies?¡± Zu-Han asked with a frown.

    The subordinate who was giving the report trembled in fear as beads of sweat were visible on his face.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right, Family Head. O-Our storage is on fire at this very moment!¡± The subordinate gave his report stutteringly.

    ¡°What? What was on fire again?¡±

    ¡°Our food and medicine storage is on fire!¡± The subordinate shouted.

    ¡°Wha-!?¡±

    Ru-Han and Zu-Han looked stunned for a moment before the two of them rushed toward the location.

    When they arrived there, they saw some of their subordinates gathering around with some of them trying to put out the fire by sshing water on it, and some were using their water element magic.

    However, the fire had already turned everything into ashes and only the fluttering mes were left.

    Zu-Han fell to his knees. ¡°What the hell happened? Why is the storage caught on fire?¡± As though the world fell upon him, Zu-Han looked like he wanted to cry.

    All the supplies he hid turned to ashes. Those are the supplies they umted for the sole purpose of selling themter when everyone in the empire turned to madness because of hunger andck of medical supplies.

    ¡°Who did this? Where are the guards who were appointed here? Come here and exin before your heads detached from your bodies!¡± Ru-Han shouted angrily.

    One of the subordinates d in a family guard outfit came and reported. ¡°Master Ru, they are found dead!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ru-Han grimaced.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Find the person who is responsible for this! And bring them in front of me alive!¡± Zu-Han roared finally.

    He could not let the fool who did this have an easy life.

 Chapter 269 - 269 The Seed Of Doubt

    269 The Seed Of Doubt

    It was as if Zu-Han¡¯s world had suddenly copsed along with his lofty dreams for the Goldenlotus family.

    His n is so perfect that it will surely bring their family to the top of sess. However, everything suddenly copsed due to the fire that engulfed his dream.

    While the fire that ate his supplies was slowly calming down, his eyes were burning with anger at this time.

    Intense energy exploded from his son Ru-Han¡¯s body. Along with some subordinates, Ru-Han searches for the trace of the person who dared to do this to their family.

    However, after several hours of searching, they found no trace.

    Pang!

    Zu-Han pped the table into pieces when both of them came back to his chamber.

    ¡°This is so infuriating! They not only burned away my precious supplies! They also stole our important documents!¡±

    Exactly as Zu-Han said, when they came back to his chamber, he couldn¡¯t find his important documents anymore. Those documents contain the hidden secrets of their family.

    .....

    The perpetrators infiltrated right after Zu-Han and Ru-Han came out of the chamber that night.

    ¡°Damn it, they did this while most of our elite men were out,¡± Ru-Han gritted his teeth. They were fooled.

    In the morning, all the leaders of the Goldenlotus family had gathered inside Zu-Han¡¯s chamber.

    There were dark circles under Zu-Han¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Surely you know what happened. Someone broke into our turf and burned all the supplies we had worked so hard to collect.¡± Zu-Han¡¯s icy cold eyes swept across the people in front of him.

    There were a total of 10 people in front of him. All of them were from different branches of the family.

    ¡°Family Head, how did that happen?¡± One of them asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure our men weren¡¯t idiots to let some intruders in without notifying anyone of their presence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told you, fool!¡± Zu-Han red.

    ¡°So, you mean¡­ there must be a traitor in the family?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°What?!¡± Another person eximed and another one hollered. ¡°Watch out your mouth, idiot!¡±

    Looking at his people, pointing at one another, the frown on Zu-Han¡¯s face looked more intense.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Pang!

    He once again pped the remains of the table. That action of Zu-Han caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°As of now, we don¡¯t know who was behind this incident¡­¡± he paused and rolled his eyes at everyone, ¡°¡­have any of you noticed someone shady around the vi these past days?!¡±

    Everyone fell silent. None of them could answer that of course. The Goldenlotus vi wasn¡¯t a small shelter after all. It was hard to figure out which among the many visitors was shady.

    One of them raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Family Head, I will appeal to the guards about it!¡± Said a middle-aged man with long braided tinum golden hair.

    ¡°Alright, Madison. Just make it quick. We can¡¯t let the perpetrators escape!¡±

    The person named Madison quickly rushed outside to execute his task. However, before Madison coulde out of the Head Family¡¯s chamber, a family knight came in.

    ¡°Family Head! Family Head! Carriages of supplies were found in the backyard!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads reflexively turned toward him. When they heard what he said, everyone widened their eyes.

    What?! Zu-Han eximed in silence.

    Eh? The knight gawked when he noticed that all of the family leaders were inside.

    At that moment, all the heads silently returned toward Zu-Han.

    ¡°Family Head, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Wait, could it be the Family Head purposely did the burning of supplies so that aside from the main family, all the other families remained powerless¡­¡±

    Hearing those mutters, ¡°You lots are insolent! Knight, are you sure about this?!¡± Zu-Han remained unperturbed. He knew that something or someone was trying to frame him up.

    Could be a rival family? Or someone in the Goldenlotus family did it to overthrow him?

    To see if the knight was telling the truth, all of them rushed towards the backyard. When they arrived there, they saw three big carriages full of supplies. After they checked it, there was no mistake. They were the supplies they stored in the storeroom.

    Good thing that all the supplies were there.

    Zu-Han breathed a sigh of relief. Now. Only the documents were their problem. But, Zu-Han could not tell his people about it as they were secret documents that most of their family members had no clue about.

    Inside a tavern, in the neighboring town of Goldenlotus Vi, Reppo Callidu was having an extravagant breakfast. Although in front of him were extravagant foods, his full attention was not on them.

    ¡°Are you sure that was it, Mister Two?¡± Two is Dos¡¯ name when they were on a mission.

    Regardless, it was Reppo who asked the question. The handsome man in front of him smiled faintly.

    ¡°We can only do as we are told, then wait for the result.¡±

    Mister Two just said that and then munch the food in front of him. ¡°Uhmm~ delish~!¡± He said like a child who was infatuated with food. His face swelled because of the food inside his mouth.

    Reppo still could not fathom why their big boss just asked them to burn away the storeroom and did not even take a single piece of supply. They even returned them as if nothing happened. They just dislocated them.

    He even wondered why they should execute their mission in this time only? The timing seems off to be honest. They had been here for almost two months already, but their mission was just that.

    ¡°So¡­ our mission ended just like that?¡± He asked Mister Two who was enjoying his food.

    Hearing that, Dos wiped his mouth first before he looked at Reppo again. ¡°That was only the first phase. The second phase will depend on the result of it. So, for now, we¡¯re on standby.¡±

    Reppo grinned. He was excited about what kind of effect their insignificant actionst night would cause on that powerhouse family.

    For Reppo, stealing all the supplies would surely cause greater damage to that family, especially after they learned of the reason why that family was storing such arge number of medical and food supplies.

    If the big boss steals those supplies and sells themter for his own gain, then that would be more beneficial to the big boss and at the same time cause great damage to the enemy family.

    But the big boss didn¡¯t do that. Well. Anyway, they seeded in stealing the documents he needed, so maybe that was the big boss¡¯ true intention in this mission.

    However, the name of the mission still bothered him.

    The Seed Of Doubt. The big boss called this mission that.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Big Crisis

    270 Big Crisis

    As the battle continued in Merc Town, thebined forces of Imperial Soldiers, Dona Soldiers, and Mercenaries were facing a dire crisis. After fighting non-stop for several days, they were running out of weapons and armor.

    The soldiers sent by the Dona family were only armed with low-grade weapons and armor such as Iron Weapons and cheap leather armor. The endurance of this type of weapon would notst long in such an intense battle. The mercenaries, on the other hand, have different types of weapons made of different quality of metals, depending on their rank. Those with high ranks have the ability to buy high-grade weapons, while those of low ranks can only afford cheap weapons such as Iron Weapons.

    However, since they were only in the silver and bronze ranks, they could not afford to buy high-level ones such as mithril or orichalcum.

    Only the Imperial Soldiers were armed with better-quality weapons. Their weapons were made of mithril. However, over the course of their battle, even the weapons made of mithril had be dull.

    This was the problem that they were facing.

    Noticing their problem, Lieutenant Davis quickly sent a messenger to ask the Mayor for support. Fortunately, they have a secret passage to allow them to enter the mansion without being noticed by the monsters.

    Traveling from the Temporary Camp to the Mayor¡¯s mansion only took a couple of hours. Hearing the messenger¡¯s message, the mayor looked somewhat ashen. ¡°What? You are running out of equipment and supplies?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mayor Gilbert. Lieutenant Davis asked if we could ask for support in weapons and armor. We hope you will send equipment and some personnel because everyone in the camp is really exhausted. If the monsterspletely destroy the barricades, your hiding here in the mansion will be useless because the monsters will surely attack this ce next.¡±

    The kind Mayor immediately agreed because he knew that what the messenger said was right. Their defense here in the mansion would be useless if they could not stop those monsters that were attacking the barricades.

    .....

    Mayor Gilbert then called out his female attendant and asked her to prepare all the equipment in the storage and send them to the Temporary Camp.

    However, after a couple of minutes, the woman attendant came back again. With her was bad news.

    ¡°My lord! Mayor Gilbert! There¡¯s a problem!¡±

    Mayor Gilbert, who was startled by her shout, managed to stop himself from getting angry due to the shock. However, his forehead was wrinkled and his monocle almost fell off.

    Of course, they have problems and there are many of them right now. Until now, he didn¡¯t know about Wilbert¡¯s whereabouts. That moron owed him a big exnation. But, ¡°What problem do you mean?¡± The mayor asked.

    ¡°The storage! The storage is empty! T-The supervisor for supplies said that before the monsters attacked, all the main supplies in the market rose in price, so the other supplies also became very expensive!¡±

    ¡°What!? Why wasn¡¯t this made known to me immediately?¡± The mayor growled in anger.

    ¡°They said that it happened suddenly and before you could be informed about it, there was sudden chaos due to the attack of the monsters. Also, they said there were not many stocks in the market at that time.¡±

    Hearing the attendant¡¯s bad news, everyone in the room looked dejected. The mayor fell silent while frowning.

    ¡°Tsk! How did it happen?¡±

    Mayor Gilbert suddenly thought deeply. He didn¡¯t think something like that had happened. Why did the market run out of supply? He asked himself. It was the first time he heard about it.

    He didn¡¯t want to believe it. Perhaps the supervisor of supplies just invented it to justify their shorings.

    There has never been anything like that happen before even when the empire suffered a drought some time. The empire wasn¡¯t a weak nation after all. It has a unique 13-great family system. Rich supplies from those families were circting through the empire, so the chances for that to happen is really very slim.

    The mayor squinted his eyes as his face frowned further.

    Suddenly, they heard hurried footsteps from outside the room. It must being from the hallway.

    ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± A guard from the gate area rushed inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Mayor Gilbert asked.

    Seeing the mayor¡¯s twitching expression, the guard hesitated for a moment. But he needed to tell his reason foring, otherwise, they would think that he was just fooling around and that would be a very bad idea. Therefore, he summoned his courage and said what he wanted to say.

    ¡°A-A smith from the capital arrived in the shelter, my lord!¡± The guard said without beating around the bush.

    Hearing that, the mayor¡¯s eyes grew wider. ¡°What really?!¡±

    Although he had no idea why there was a dramatic change in the mayor¡¯s expression, the guard was still able to remain responsive. ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    There was a visible smile on the mayor¡¯s face at that moment.

    A few hours ago,

    After traveling on foot across the snowy ins, the joint group of Zennie and us Smith finally arrived at the Dona Family Manor to take shelter.

    When they arrived there, there weren¡¯t many monsters in the gate area, so they were able to enter without a hitch.

    While the group was resting in the shelter, Mister us suddenly received an invitation from the mayor.

    Meanwhile,

    Over Merc Town, the sky was dimming. But, before the day retired fully, about 100 mysterious men with their bodies wrapped in ck cloth suddenly appeared in the woods near the mansion¡¯s rampart.

    No one knew what their purpose was or why they were in this ce that was currently being attacked by monsters.

    Looking at the direction of their gazes, it could be seen that they were all looking in the direction of the Dona Family Manor where the refugees were taking shelter.

    ¡°There, boss. They must be exhausted and weak by now. They numbered one thousand or less, but all of them were low-rank soldiers only. We can easily defeat them,¡± whispered one of them to the person in the lead while pointing at the top of the hill where a mansion surrounded by walls was located.

    The one he called boss didn¡¯t say a word, but his big grin could be seen under the ck hood that covered his head and the upper part of his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ughter them,¡± said the one who stood as the leader of the group.

    ¡°How about the civilians, boss?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill a few of them. But be sure to finish the mayor.¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271 Hopeless situation

    271 Hopeless situation

    Lieutenant Davis was contemting inside his temporary headquarters. While resting his elbow on the table and clenching some of his hair, he looked somewhat exhausted as his gaze was on the report in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Sir, the monster¡¯s number has never decreased. In fact, more and more areing,¡± one of his trusted men reported in a solemn expression. ¡°Please, sir, get out of this town along with our men before the monsters take over the entire ce.¡±

    Lieutenant Davis knew exactly the gravity of their situation. With the current standing, it was very likely to happen that the monsters would overrun the town any moment from now.

    It wasn¡¯t only because ofck of equipment or supplies, but also their exhausted magical power already took over everyone.

    Lieutenant Davis knew that at this rate, only a miracle could save them from this situation. But, is there such a thing as a miracle? Of course, the Lieutenant knew that chances for that to happen is closer to zero.

    With such thought in his mind, the Lieutenant let out a sigh. He looked through the window, towards the distance. It was already dark. He also saw the snowkes were falling continuously.

    Even with such the current situation, Lieutenant Davis returned his gaze at his subordinate with an unwavering determination.

    ¡°No. I will die along with everyone.¡± Lieutenant Davis just could not turn his back towards the people in this town. The ordinary people who had no means to protect themselves.

    ¡°B-But Lieutenant Dav¡ª¡±

    .....

    Cutting his subordinate¡¯s words by standing up, he

    took his sword that was leaning nearby and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what we can do. At this point, we can only fight till thest drop of our strength.¡± He could only struggle a little longer until the help from the Skyze family arrived.

    His subordinate frowned before he followed him. He looked up at him. There were many strong people in the empire, but only few with such courage to brave the danger.

    Seeing the Lieutenant¡¯s courage, a glint returned in the subordinate¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Okay, sir!¡±

    Arriving on the battlefield, they saw their barricades breaking up and the defending people were trying to fend off the attacking monsters by throwing fires at them. Yet, the monsters did not retreat. As though most of them were in a frenzy and had no sense of fear of death.

    Ahh!

    A soldier cried out when one monster stepped on its kind and used the chance to leap so high and arrived on the other side. The monster went directly towards one of the defending soldiers.

    Noticing it, the soldier¡¯s face lost all colors as he stared above with wide eyes and agape at the monster silhouette.

    Hii!

    He could only produce an inaudible cry but could not move due to the speed of the event. When the monster was finally about to smash him into a pulp, another silhouette suddenly arrived and pushed the soldier away.

    Then,

    Peng!

    A shing noise was heard. When they looked, they saw their Lieutenant standing in front of the 6-footer ape-like monster that was surrounded by a sinister aura.

    ¡°Lieutenant!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Lieutenant!¡±

    Seeing the Lieutenant, everyone called out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s protect this town till ourst breath!¡± Shouted the Lieutenant as he summoned his strength to push the monster away.

    The ape-like monster looked surprised. It stared at him with bloodshot eyes. But, the Lieutenant drew an arc in the air towards the monster. His sword cut the monster¡¯s arm from its shoulder.

    GWAR!

    An ape-like monster cried out in a deafening roar as muddy ck blood tinted the white snow. On the contrary, the defending group looked at him in awe.

    ¡°The Lieutenant is very strong¡­¡± muttered one of the soldiers around.

    The monsters looked at the Lieutenant angrily with their sharp fangs showing.

    As though that was the cignal, the final defence line finally crumbled to pieces.

    Then they scampered towards the defending personnel like raging predators.

    Some strong-looking monsters rushed towards the Lieutenant. Perhaps in their minds the Lieutenant was dangerous that was why they needed to take him down first.

    Seeing the five hideous beasts approaching him in a hard stomping run, Lieutenant Davis remained standing as his sword raised above. The Lieutenant calmly used his skill in the sword to produce brilliant energy around it.

    Woosh~

    Energies in golden color spiraled on his sword while producing a gushing sound effect. Arriving at the range of his sword, the Lieutenant pulled down his sword.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    [Furious Blizzard Strike!]

    There was a thunderous rumbling after that. As if a blizzard befell all the nearby monsters. The snow around him was furiously scattering away due to the extreme invisible pressure generated by his sword skill.

    At that moment of attack, the surrounding area brightened up due to the magical force of his attack. All the monsters around him could be seen shredded to pieces like puzzle pieces till they broke into nothing.

    The five monsters along with the other monsters around had disappeared, leaving nothing, not even their cores.

    The soldiers and other groups looked with wide eyes at the Lieutenant. As expected of a Lieutenant, he was on another levelpared to them.

    ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t falter! Let¡¯s destroy all of them!¡± The Lieutenant shouted after taking a huge breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them pass!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! They¡¯re breaking our defense line!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡±

    With such chaotic shouts, the battle against the monsters sparked once again.

    ¡°Hern! Take some of our men and build another defense line at the final point!¡± Lieutenant shouted at his trusted subordinate.

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± the soldier called Hern looked hesitant. It was natural that he was hesitant because it also meant that some of their men would be sacrificing their lives here to obstruct the monsters for a while to give them time to build another defense line.

    Hearing the Lieutenant¡¯smand, it was easy to understand that he was one of the people who would be sacrificing his life here.

    ¡°I will try to buy you time as much as I can!¡±

    As expected, he was truly intending to sacrifice himself here.

    Noticing Hern did not move a single step, ¡°What are you waiting for?! GO!!!¡± Lieutenant Davis shouted.

    Hern then summoned magical energies and shed the monster in front of him.

    Gwar!

    The wolf-like monster cried out and died after its body was sliced in half. He gasped for air after killing it.

    After that, he called some of his fellow soldiers and they rushed to the back without looking behind them. Tears were visible at the corner of his eyes. That attack just now was thest magical attack he could produce with his current state.

    Seeing their running figures, Lieutenant Davis secretly sighed. If only the monsters gave them a little more time, they would probably be able to defend this barricade till the additional help from Dona family arrived, or if lucky, they might as well be able tost till the help from the Skyze family arrived. That was if they would choose to help them.

    At this moment, their barricades hadpletely crumbled to pieces and most of the monsters were able to surround them.

    Lieutenant Davis could only grit his teeth as he rolled his eyes at the monsters around him.

    ¡°What a hopeless situation¡­¡± he muttered, then bang!

 Chapter 272 - 272 Sneak attack or not

    272 Sneak attack or not

    Some 7-footer monster with cow-like heads crushed the remaining barricades and crumbled thempletely.

    Building those barricades wasn¡¯t so easy. They needed enough earth and wood element users to produce wooden spikes and earth walls. And now, those barricades finally fell apart right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    For everyone, seeing that, it seemed like their hopes were shattered. However, at this time, they have no choice but to fight and face the monsters bravely.

    Haaaaah!

    They just shouted their fear and courage to face the monsters that were scattered around by now.

    ng! ng!

    Scattered battles immediately took ce right after.

    Meanwhile, in the gate area of Dona Family Manor, another battle was also happening. A group of shady individuals in ck attires were attacking the defensive wall of the mansion.

    After a difficult fight against the monsters in which many of theirrades lost their lives, now these creatures suddenly came out to attack them.

    .....

    Who are they and why are they attacking us? What is their motive for doing this? One of the soldiers asked questions in his mind.

    Some people in lousy ck clothing suddenly appeared and attacked the soldiers and the few remaining monsters around.

    They attacked even though most of the soldiers were still there and active. The soldier didn¡¯t know if they were using the chaos tounch a surprise attack at them. But, if they truly wanted tounch a surprise attack, they should have waited when most of them were resting. But no, they attacked them while everyone was awake and active.

    There were still about 200 and above soldiers along with some guards that were currently on top of the wall while there were only about 50 people in ck.

    The soldier¡¯s group easily had the number advantage. In that sense, these people in ck clothing were either idiots or just over-confident in their strength.

    However,

    When they started attacking, it turned out thetter was the correct answer. They easily dispatched the soldiers around them. They were very agile and strong.

    sh!

    Argh!

    After killing some soldiers around, a person in ck walked in front of a shaking soldier.

    Dammit! They are elites! A soldier cried out in his mind. He could not control his shaking hands after witnessing the overwhelming power these people showed.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± With beads of sweat trailing down his face, he summoned his courage and asked one of the people in ck clothing. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He added. Steam of smoke wasing out of his mouth as he spoke.

    The soldier noticed the person in front of him was holding a sword which he believed was a rapier sword. However, there was red fluid dripping on its de and tip.

    That red fluid was blood from hisrade that this person killed just now. Since the person¡¯s hood was pulled deeply, only the lower part of their face could be seen. So, he had no clue why they were attacking them despite the town being in a grave situation due to the monster¡¯s attack.

    The person¡¯s mouth opened and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just die.¡± After saying that, the person slightly raised in the air the rapier sword he or she was holding.

    A woman? The soldier thought after hearing her. But that wasn¡¯t important. No matter what gender the other party had, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was an enemy.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    The soldier gnashed his teeth and quickly pointed the tip of his spear in front of him. However, before the soldier couldunch an attack, in a blink of an eye, the rapier sword drew a bluish arc in the air, directly decapitating the brave soldier.

    The soldier could not even react due to the enemy¡¯s speed. Before he knew it, his head already flew away from his body and blood bloomed. The thick furry leather hood he was wearing on his head did nothing to obstruct the sharpness of the rapier sword. It was cut along with his head.

    Thud!

    A dull thud was heard when his headnded on the snowy surface of the wall floor. Along with it, was a gushing sound of spraying blood from his headless body. The severed furry hoodnded beside the head.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°The f*ck! Who are these people!?¡±

    More soldiers and guards holding weapons and torches arrived on the wall surface.

    ¡°Oh, reinforcements have arrived. What are we going to do,dy?¡± Asked one of the men in ck. In his hands was a pair of curvaceous knives. As he was asking, his gaze was directed in the direction of the person with a rapier sword.

    Before replying, she looked around and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Let¡¯s kill all of them.¡± It was an icy cold reply. A voice that was devoid of empathy.

    A grin appeared under the hoods of all of them when they heard it. Then, they rushed and started killing everyone.

    Even though the soldiers had an advantage in number, the enemies had an advantage in strength. Moreover, the soldiers were already exhausted from defending the wall, so they were not in top condition and were easily defeated by them.

    The man with two curvaceous knives spun the two knives before hiding them under his robe.

    Then, he looked around and let out air from his mouth. ¡°Sigh. They are so weak. Not even a slight challenge,¡± he said.

    The 200 and above soldiers along with guards did notst long. All of them fell unconscious, lying on a snowy surface atop the defensive wall.

    ¡°Well. They are justposed of low-ss soldiers and some mansion guards. In any case, there are still some below,¡± said the person with a rapier sword as she flung her rapier in the air to get rid of the sticking blood on it.

    Fwoosh~

    With a slight whip of her rapier in the air, the blood that was sticking to it disappeared from it. Then, the blood smeared on the snowy surface beneath her.

    Beside her, there was a gathering of ck smoke. And right after that, a person in the same outfit as them materialized right where the ck smoke was.

    ¡°Lady, the other group is already heading to the main house of Dona Gilbert. The civilians on the other hand are in the western part where the temporary shelter is located. I also heard there are some nobles among them,¡± the person said right after appearing.

    She looked into the distance, towards the shelter. A smile suddenly creeped out under her hood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit them after finishing our job here,¡± she said. Well, looking at it.

    ¡°Dammit. This was just another simple job,¡± said the man with two curvaceous knives. Then, along with theirpanions, they jumped off the wall and started attacking the soldiers below.

    GUAAH!

    Loud cries could be heard all over the area.

    A few minutester, Eman materialized on a nearby hill where he saw a town covered in snow.

    ¡°Is this the town that the Elder Dark Priest mentioned?¡± He asked in a mutter, and white smoke came out of his mouth when he said that.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Abysmal Protection

    273 Abysmal Protection

    Whoosh~

    A freezing night wind embraced him right after arriving.

    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s so cold.¡±

    Eman muttered and hugged himself in reflex. As he gazed at the town below, he didn¡¯t forget to quickly summon a thick coat and pants then wore it to warm his body.

    Vwoop!

    After zipping it, he pulled down the hood and let a sigh of relief escaped his mouth. Everytime he exhaled, white smoke came out of his mouth like he was smoking.

    The Elder Dark Priest told him that the town was under attack by some monsters. He could truly sense the sombre atmosphere of the town.

    However, at his current distance, his perception could not reach the town. But even without needing to perceive it using his perception ability, Eman could already tell that there was something going on.

    ¡°My lord, thanks for bringing us along¡ª¡±

    .....

    ¡°Right my¡ª¡±

    Whoosh~

    Errr¡­

    Before Azure and Amber could finish what they were going to say, the two of them trembled and hugged themselves when a freezing wind weed them.

    He brought them along with him because it might be a good opportunity to see theirbat capabilities. Also, these two looked so decent and they behaved well.

    Eman quickly summoned another pair of thick coats and pants then gave them each.

    Unexpectedly, Amber refused, saying, ¡°Wait, my lord. Let me try this.¡± Since she looked serious, Eman just nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he wondered what she was nning. He stored back the coats and pants inside his dimensional storage.

    After his nod, Amber summoned magical energy. Then orange energy suddenly wrapped her body like a skin-tight suit. ¡°It feels good now¡­¡± she said with a smile a few secondster.

    What¡ª?! Eman was ck-jawed seeing that.

    ¡°Me too, sis!¡± Azure eximed.

    Amber nodded and pointed her two hands at Azure, then after concentrating for a second, the same energy enveloped Azure¡¯s whole body.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s morefortable now,¡± he said.

    Among the three of them, only Eman looked like an oddball. He was the only one who was wearing these pairs of thick fabric.

    ¡°What skill is that?¡± Eman asked curiously.

    After asking that, suddenly, he noticed an unusual aura emanating from Amber. She put her hand in front of her face.

    Eman blinked her eyes twice as he looked at her with suspicion. He had a bad premonition with that gesture.

    Amber then said, ¡°I called this¡­ Abysmal Protection of the Fire Sovereign, my lord,¡± with her eyes glowed briefly behind the gap of her fingers.

    ¡°Ha?¡±, was the only Eman could say. He could not believe it. This innocent-looking girl¡­ how did she turn out like this?

    Honestly, she was thest person he thought to be tinted by that curse.

    Well¡­ let just forget about it, he thought.

    ¡°Uhm, how long will the effect of that skillst?¡± He asked.

    ¡°One hour, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s long enough. Can you help me too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lord!¡± After saying that, she hastily wrapped Eman in the same energy.

    He was surprised. The cold sensation he felt just a moment ago had disappearedpletely. His body was now covered in orange energy that glowed faintly.

    He felt veryfortable.

    After taking off his coat and pants, Eman equipped an arrow into his equipment slot for subss. After doing that, his subss then changed to [Hunter].

    The skill [Eye of Scope] was now avable to use. With this skill, he could zoom in his vision for 10x.

    After activating the skill, the color of his eyes turned golden.

    Eman then looked towards the town and observed it from afar. Even though it was dark, he could see clearly as though he was there.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot of monsters,¡± he muttered. He slightly narrowed his eyes before a grin creeped out on his mouth.

    Beside him, he was unaware that Amber was very fascinated by his eyes.

    Three parts of the town were under attack. He had no idea how long it had been since the monsters first attacked the town, but it looked like they managed to build some defense lines before the monsters could swarm inside.

    However, looking at the current situation, two of those defense lines were already wrecked by the monsters. Thest one was also under attack. At some part of the town, Eman noticed a rather more interesting thing.

    He canceled his [Eye Of Scope] skill and nced at the twopanions beside him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay, my lord,¡± the twopanions replied at the same time.

    Meanwhile,

    Mister us and Zennie arrived at Mayor Gilbert¡¯s office. Zennie came along with Mister us to pay respect to the town¡¯s mayor as a fellow noble.

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re the youngest daughter of the Rothsport family?¡± Mayor Gilbert directed his question at Zennie.

    ¡°Yes, Mayor Gilbert. My name is Zennie Rothsport. On behalf of my family, thanks for letting us shelter in this wonderful manor,¡± Zennie slightly bowed towards.

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t mind it. I can¡¯t let anyone suffer in the hands of those beasts. Regardless, it¡¯s a pity I can not entertain you all more than this.¡± He wished to talk more with Zennie, especially since she was a fellow noble. But, with their current situation, they are running out of time. Thus, Mayor Gilbert turned his gaze towards us Smith.

    Zennie understood him.

    Without beating around the bush, ¡°Mister us, your reason foring here is to deliver your goods, am I right?¡± Mayor Gilbert right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± us nodded.

    Hearing that, Mayor Gilbert was relieved. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Actually, some soldiers from the castle are¡­..¡± Mayor Gilbert then exined to them about Lieutenant Davis¡¯ group.

    ¡°Ah I see, so that¡¯s why the monster wasn¡¯t able to swarm the town right away. We¡¯re lucky that the Noble Lieutenant was here,¡± us said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, at the moment, they¡¯re running out of equipment supplies. I am hoping for your help.¡±

    Hearing that, Mister us became solemn all of a sudden.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our goods were left in our personal carriage, and that carriage was left inside an alley.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where it is and I will ask some of my men to retrieve it¡ª¡±

    Rustle!

    As they were talking, a suddenmotion from outside, broke their conversation.

    Waahhh!

    We¡¯re under attack!!!

 Chapter 274 - 274 A second before their demise

    274 A second before their demise

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s something out there.¡±

    As the three looked at each other, the door of the room was flung open. Mayor Gilbert, us, and Zennie, looked in the direction of the door and saw a guard enter the room.

    Mayor Gilbert frowned, but before he could say anything, the guard immediately said, ¡°My lord, we are¡ª ah!?¡± Before he could finish what he was going to say, a bloody sword de suddenly came out of his stomach.

    Ngh!

    The guard groaned as the expression on his face turned into a grimace. Following that, blood came out of his mouth and his face lost all colors. The mayor, us, and Zennie, the three of them were all stunned at what had transpired before them.

    Plop!

    The guard¡¯s blood ran down the tiled floor. From behind the dying guard, a person wrapped in a ck cloth came out.

    .....

    An assassin? The three of them thought the same thing seeing the person.

    After a moment of shock, Mayor Gilbert asked in a stammering voice. ¡°W-Who are you? What are you up to?¡± Mayor Gilbert worriedly asked the assassin.

    Zennie was dumbfounded and us stood up and looked straight at the assassin with his full attention on it.

    Since the assassin¡¯s upper face was hidden under his hood, only the lower part of his face could be seen.

    They saw a grin in that person.

    Heh~

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All we need is your life, Mayor,¡± the assassin replied coldly, stating his hideous intention without hiding any.

    After letting the body of the guard fall to the floor like trash, the assassin produced a knife and rushed to kill the mayor next.

    Seeing that, the mayor looked petrified. He could not move because of fear. It was so sudden and he had nothing he could do. The assassin was very fast. He arrived in front of him in an instant. The assassin did not waste time, he swung the knife to take the mayor¡¯s life.

    Ting!

    With that noise, sparks flew.

    His attack was blocked by something?!

    Under his hood, the assassin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. That shook him a little and he was slightly shocked, though his shock reaction onlysted for a moment before he realized that someone parried his attack.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Mister us announced after parrying the assassin¡¯s attack using a hammer that he summoned from the spatial ring on his finger.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a high-quality spatial ring, it was enough to store something like a hammer. And some important things he needed for travel.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Mayor Gilbert looked surprised. But he came back to his senses after us said, ¡°Girl, fast! Take the mayor out of here!¡±

    Noticing the enemy¡¯s slight shock, Mister us used the chance and attacked again by swinging his hammer at the assassin. Parrying such kinds of attacks with a knife might not be an ideal choice. The assassin was forced to step back as he tried to dodge Mister us¡¯ heavy attacks.

    To us¡¯ dismay, none of his attacksnded at the enemy. us¡¯ brows knitted.

    The assassin¡¯s mouth curved up to form a cold smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, old f*ck!¡± A kicknded on Mister us¡¯ face.

    Mister us¡¯ back hit the floor with a loud thud after receiving that kick. Blood came out of his mouth right after.

    ¡°Mister Smith!¡± Zennie shouted.

    She and the Mayor looked stunned stunned once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Just go!¡± Mister us said as he tried to get up again after wiping the blood on his mouth with his arm.

    However, after that kick, the assassin rushed toward the mayor and Zennie. It looked like the assassin was very set on killing the mayor. Mayor Gilbert could do nothing but step back instinctively.

    It was clear to him that he was the target of this person. But who had sent him for his life? He could not think of anyone else who was interested in taking his life.

    Seeing the knifeing at him at unperceivable speed, he jolted back. The criminal stabbed him, but the stab did not reach his target. us was able to tackle the assassin before it happened.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The assassin and Mister us hit on the sofa and rolled on the floor, but the assassin was able to stand up fast.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The assassin cursed under his breath then he took another knife and threw it at Mister us. It looked like he needed to get rid of the pest around him first.

    us widened his eyes when he saw the knife only a few inches away from his face.

    But a magical force altered its trajectory. The knife didn¡¯t hit Mister us. A magical force materialized in front of Mister us and altered the knife¡¯s direction.

    The shifted his nce at Zennie. He saw her arms stretched forward while her hands were glowing brilliantly.

    ¡°Mister us! I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    After saying that, she hastily used her ability to buff Mister us with strengthening. It raised Mister us¡¯ strength.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    us was surprised when he suddenly felt stronger than before. He did not expect that despite her gentleness, Zennie had a very helpful ability.

    ¡°Thanks girl!¡± Mister us said his appreciation. Then, he hastily reached out on his hammer and attacked the enemy again.

    ¡°Horyah!¡±

    Bam!

    us knitted his brows when his attack only hit the floor. The enemy was able to dodge away. The room shook as if an earthquake had happened.

    ¡°You! You are from the Rothsport Family?¡± The enemy asked while directing his gaze straight at Zennie.

    Zennie looked surprised. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how. Hehe. This is more interesting than I thought!¡± Said the assassin in a much colder tone.

    Zennie frowned, wondering what the criminal meant.

    us then remembered an old fact about the Rothsport family¡¯s ability. The Rothsport family was known for this kind of ability that allowed them to temporarily affect their target¡¯s attributes. However, us was baffled by the enemy¡¯s intention in mentioning the Rothsport family in particr.

    Anyway, us attacked once again. But despite his strengthened body, the enemy is still far stronger than him. He elbowed Mister us and sent a knee at him.

    Despite gaining a strengthening buff from Zennie, his fighting power was still inferiorpared to the assassin.

    us was sent flying away. But us didn¡¯t give up. He still tried to get up.

    ¡°Mister us!¡± Zennie ran to us¡¯ side, helping him to get up.

    Cough! Cough!

    us coughed blood.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try to buy some time. Find a way to escape here along with the mayor,¡± us whispered to Zennie.

    Seeing us¡¯ condition, ¡°B-but¡ª¡±

    Zennie wanted to say something, but Mister us cut her words by saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do against him. You need to tell the others about it.¡±

    Zennie bit her lips. She knew he was right. But she could not take herself to abandon someone who was in a dire situation. However, much worse things might happenter.

    She tried to think of a better n, but Zennie found herself unable to think of one. Moreover, they saw the assassin walk towards them.

    Everytime the heels of the assassin¡¯s shoes hit the floor, it was as if a second before their demise.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Right on time

    275 Right on time

    Zennie thought that if Mister Rossbert and the others were here, they might have a way to defeat the enemy, so she must inform them as soon as possible.

    However, the words from the assassin froze her.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s useless to try to escape this room. This ce is already surrounded by us,¡± announced the enemy.

    After hearing that, they heard anothermotion from outside. Judging by the noise, it seemed a battle was uring. He seemed to be telling the truth.

    There were more of them!

    They noticed a grin at the assassin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This is even worse than I expected,¡± muttered us as he knitted his brows in dismay while forcing himself to get up. It looked like even their little hope had just gonepletely. In that case, there was only one option left for them. To fight it through.

    But, out of a sudden, a knife embedded into us¡¯ right shoulder, causing him to grimace in pain and groan.

    Gah!

    .....

    With wide-eyes, he could not even see thating, he stumbled back. This enemy¡¯s fighting skill was far above him.

    ¡°Except for thedy, you will die here along with the mayor,¡± the enemy said coldly at Mister us. After saying that, another knife appeared on his hand, then he kicked the tiled floor andunched himself to finish Mister us first.

    The three looked so stunned to react. It was as if time had stopped in them.

    In the assassin¡¯s hand, the sheen of his metallic knife drew a line in the air as it traversed towards where us was.

    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s talk a-about it!¡± The mayor tried to open a deal, but the assassin did not stop. He continued towards Mister us.

    ¡°Die!¡± The assassin eximed with the knife drew closer to finish us¡¯ life.

    Unexpectedly, someone arrived.

    ¡°Boss! There¡¯s a strong gold rank!¡±

    The person who entered was part of the enemy. He reported about the appearance of a high-level person.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ It¡¯s Mister Rossbert and the others?¡± Zennie mumbled.

    us stumbled with his butt hitting the floor. Then his throat made a subconscious gulp.

    ¡°It looked like the others already knew about what was currently happening,¡± he said in a mutter while touching his neck. Fortunately, there was no blood yet.

    The assassin in front of us stopped his action before the knife could touch us¡¯ skin. Then, it red with bloodshot eyes at his men. ¡°What?! Can¡¯t you deal with him?¡± The assassin said in an annoyed tone.

    Although most of his men were only at silver rank, against a single gold rank, he believed their number was enough. Also, they weren¡¯t ordinary silver rank. They were a stage only before breaking to a gold rank. Moreover, all of them already have highbat experience.

    ¡°B-Boss, he isn¡¯t an ordinary gold rank. He defeated 10 of us very quickly!¡±

    Hearing them, us did not expect that Rossbert was that strong.

    The leader knitted his brows at his subordinate¡¯s cowardness.

    After a few moments of contemtion, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll deal with that person first. Youe here and look after these people here. Be sure they don¡¯t escape, otherwise prepare your neck.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes boss.¡± He bowed slightly.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    After the knife disappeared into his sleeve, the leader then walked away from us and Zennie. The two breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were not out of danger yet, at least their lives had been spared this time.

    Passing by on his subordinate, the leader¡¯s eyes suddenly glinted and the knife appeared in his hand once again.

    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re trying to fool?!¡± He said coldly as he brought down the knife to tear the fool who tried to fool him.

    ¡®What? I was discovered?¡¯ His subordinate thought in shock. But it looked like he wasn¡¯t his real subordinate. The leader noticed it right away.

    The person who was disguised as his subordinate looked so surprised. He probably did not expect the leader would discover fast.

    But before the knife could make contact, the ss window of the room broke out when two silhouettes came in.

    ng!

    Pieces of broken ss hit the floor and created noises.

    Everyone looked stunned.

    At that moment, Wind des came flying toward the leader of the assassin. But the leader noticed it and was able to dodge it. However, because of that, the leader wasn¡¯t able to finish the disguising opponent.

    Realizing the situation, the person who used a disguised quickly jumped away from the enemy. He ran to where us and the others were. His cover-up already disappeared and his real appearance was fully revealed.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you?¡±

    At that, us realized that it was one of his hired men. It was the great scout at his party. He did not expect this man to have such a kind of ability. It was a pity though that the enemy was able to discover him. Anyway, thanks to him the enemy halted his action.

    ¡°Lady Zennie, Mister us, are you okay?!¡±

    Hearing that, Zennie and us reflexively nced at the owner of the voice and saw a familiar figure.

    ¡°Mister Rossbert! Yes, we are fine. But Mister us was hurt.¡±

    Zennie looked more relieved seeing them.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s nothing so big,¡± replied us.

    ¡°Mister us, can you stand?¡± Asked the person who entered the room through the window along with Rossbert. His name was Troyer Des but mostly called Des by his co-members. He was one of us¡¯ hired people and he was a great Guardian member like Rossbert.

    ¡°Somehow¡­ I still can,¡± said Mister us.

    ¡°It looks like we arrived right on time,¡± Troyer Des said, then he helped Mister us to get up.

    ¡°Thanks. Anyway, be careful, that one is very dangerous,¡± us warned them as he pointed at the enemy.

    Rossbert and Troyer Des looked at the enemy. The two of them squint their eyes. True, they could feel his bloodlust.

    The leader in ck grinned at them.

    ¡°Two gold-rank pests, eh¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him before hispanions arrive here,¡± Troyer Des suggested.

    Hearing that, the leader smirked at them. ¡°Heh! Come and try.¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 A curse

    276 A curse

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Troyer Des looked interested in the enemy¡¯s provocation. His body glowed when he summoned magical energy.

    ¡°Take this! Hah!¡±

    Troyer Des summoned Wind des and fired at the enemy. He was an experienced spellcaster, therefore his aim and power with the long-range magic attacks were pretty good.

    Looking at the fast-approaching Wind des, the leader did not even look worried. Rossbert and the others gawked when they saw the enemy easily dodged Des¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Dammit! He was indeed strong,¡± Troyer Des muttered with knitted brows.

    Even an attack from a gold-rank Guardian failed to touch the enemy?

    Seeing that, Rossbert said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first¡ª¡±, he hastily decided, but the enemy would not allow them to do that. He interjected saying, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave here without my permission. Come forth!¡±

    After saying thest line, multiple swirling shadows appeared on the floor around them. Then, from those shadows, people wrapped in the same ck cloth as the leader appeared.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded!¡± Zennie frowned.

    In addition, some people in the same outfit as the enemy rushed inside through the door.

    .....

    The enemy leader hastily said hismand. ¡°Kill all of them and take thedy! Be sure to kill the mayor!¡±

    The mayor¡¯s expression turned bitter once again from hearing that.

    Hearing their leader¡¯smand, they rushed to execute hismand.

    ¡°Tsk! We have no choice. Let¡¯s defeat them first!¡±

    Seeing that they had no time to escape, Rossbert and the others were forced to deal with the enemies first. He quickly positioned himself at the front of the group and blocked the attack of the first enemy who arrived in front of him.

    An enemy silently thrust a long de at him, but Rossbert skillfully blocked it using the t of his greatsword.

    Thump!

    Sending a loud stomp on the floor, he used his sword like a baseball bat and sent the enemy flying away.

    ¡°Heyaaaah!¡±

    Swoosh~

    The pair of eyes hiding under the dark hood widened in disbelief. He probably did not expect Rossbert¡¯s strength.

    But it was already toote. Rossbert already batted him away. His figure could be seen flying toward the nearby wall and crashing on it with a loud thud.

    Witnessing Rossbert¡¯s strength, the Mayor¡¯s expression turned rather better. Perhaps he found hope in their situation.

    However, the other enemies did not even spare a nce at their downedpanion. They continued attacking.

    There were still 20+ enemies around them and there were only three of them who were capable of fighting.

    Zennie could somehow give support. Mister us on the other hand was still injured. A knife was still embedded in his shoulder.

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    The mayor tried to call his guards, but seeing that no one was responding to his call outside of the room, even an idiot could probably understand what had happened to them. In fact, some of the enemies came through the door. So basically, they dealt with them first. But still, there was no harm in trying, no? The mayor frowned at the loss of lives of his staff.

    Rossbert, Des, and the great scout confronted the enemies while Zennie was trying to help them by raising their attributes using her support-type magic.

    Then the battle urred.

    Despite having fewer numbers, the group did well against multiple opponents. Seeing the situation, it could be seen that Rossbert and the others had the upper hand.

    ¡°We can do this!¡± The scout said as he kicked one of the enemies that appeared right in front of him. Even though he was weakerpared to the two, he was also able to perform well in this battle. Surely, it was because of this mysterious magical energy that wrapped his body. He felt stronger because of it.

    Swoosh~ wring~

    Des summoned some Wind Cutters and shredded two enemies that came at him.

    ¡°Heyaaah!¡±

    Bam!

    After a loud warcry, Rossbert pulled his sword in a huge swing. Three enemies were hit by it and all of them were knocked away.

    The leader knitted his brows. He could not believe that those three were able to stand against his men.

    But, he already knew the reason. It was because of that person. The leader then sent a sharp re at Zennie.

    ¡®Right. It was because of her,¡¯ the leader thought. ¡®But¡­¡¯ the leader¡¯s mouth then formed a grin. ¡®It¡¯s a pity because she¡¯s in my presence.¡¯ After thinking that, the leader¡¯s body was then cloaked in dark magical energy.

    After that, he stretched his arm forward, pointing his palm at Zennie. The next second, ¡°Eh?!¡± Zennie suddenly felt weak and fainted.

    Thud!

    She fell on the floor.

    ¡°Girl!¡± us shouted and approached her using all his strength.

    Rossbert nced and saw Zennie unconscious on the floor.

    ¡°Lady Zennie!¡± He shouted. But Rossbert could not be distracted. After turning his attention away from the battle, an enemy grazed him.

    Guf!

    Rossbert stepped back. Fortunately, he was able to block the enemy¡¯s strike right on time. If not, it would certainly not only be a graze.

    Gah!

    Suddenly, Rossbert heard a groan to his side, when he nced reflexively, he saw the scout bleeding from a stab.

    ¡®How did that happen?¡¯ Rossbert thought. Then, a thrust hit the scout¡¯s chest.

    Gwah!

    Blood blurted out of his mouth. More des pierced his body. The scout then lost consciousness after suffering such heavy injuries. He fell to the ground with his open eyes already lost all signs of life.

    Rossbert looked shocked, but before he could say something, another groan happened on the other side. He quickly nced in that direction. And as he feared, he saw Troyer Des bathed in his blood as well.

    ¡®How did it happen? Everyone was doing good just a second ago.¡¯ Rossbert could not understand.

    Rossbert noticed the glowing magical energy over his body had diminished. He finally understood what was happening. Right. Since Zennie lost consciousness, the support magic she cast on them had been cut.

    Suddenly, Rossbert¡¯s body became weak after losing the boost in strength. However, something more serious happened after that.

    ¡°What? What is this?¡± Rossbert asked in bewilderment.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t only lose the strength boost from Zennie, it was as if his body also lost most of his natural strength for some unknown reason. He nced around and discovered something that he believed could be the reason.

    Ahead of them, he saw the leader of the enemy extend his arm towards them with his palm facing him.

    He also noticed a swirling dark energy around his palm.

    ¡°A-a curse¡­?¡± Rossbert muttered and staggered.

    A sword aimed at his neck wasing to end his life.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Awakening

    277 Awakening

    ¡®Is this my end?¡¯ Rossbert thought with unwilling eyes.

    All the memories of his childhood days suddenly shed in his mind like a quick summary. He used to be an orphan boy in the vige near the southern border.

    That time, Little Rossbert along with another boy was sprinting towards the vige to sell the herbs they collected that day.

    With a basket on their backs that was half-filled with herbs, they quickened their footsteps.

    The sun was nearing the western horizon and it wasmonly known in their vige that it was dangerous when there was no sun because feral beasts woulde to wander around. Whoever they spot, they would attack them on the spot.

    After a nonstop run, the two kids finally saw the canopy of the vige in the distance.

    ¡°There!¡± Little Rossbert pointed to the vige.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Said the other kid.

    After grinning at each other, they continued moving forward, approaching the vige.

    .....

    However, before getting close to the vige, the two kids witnessed something unbelievable that halted their approach. They stopped on their feet with their eyes and mouth opened wide.

    Ahead of them, at where the vige was, a wide heavenly light descended along with a thunderous rumbling noise. The surroundings turned blindingly bright which was followed by a tremendous quake on the ground.

    The two kids held their breaths as they struggled to stand straight.

    A whileter, the blinding light finally diminished. As they stared towards the same direction, Little Rossbert and his friend noticed the whole vige had vanished.

    Back to the present, Rossbert wondered why he had to be reminded about that time at this moment.

    What was the connection? Or what was the purpose?

    His life was in danger at this moment and for all the memories he had since childhood, why was that memory the one to appear in his mind at this very serious moment?

    As he watched closely at the fast-approaching sword as though he was watching it in slow motion, Rossbert¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a new glint.

    ¡®Right. It must be because of that promise!¡¯ He shouted in mind upon remembering an old promise from his one and only friend.

    Before parting ways, they promised each other that one day they would unite again in that ce.

    ¡°HAH!¡±

    Golden energy suddenly erupted from Rossbert¡¯s body. His eyes and mouth were gleaming as if beams of golden lights shot out from them. It was as if a sleeping beast inside him had awakened.

    This ability, Rossbert called it [Awakening].

    The sword that finally touched his skin bounced back as though it was deflected by an invisible shield. Everyone looked stupefied as they stared at Rossbert with wide eyes.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± The leader asked while knitting his brows.

    Fwoosh~

    Suddenly, Rossbert reached out to the nearest opponent. He moved so fast that even the leader failed to follow his movement.

    The enemy tried to struggle, but Rossbert effortlessly smashed him on the floor.

    Bam!

    Gah!

    Seeing theirrade sttered on the floor like a chunk of meat, the others finally showed a reaction.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± The leadermanded.

    He had no idea what had suddenly happened to their enemy, but he knew that it was dangerous to confront him head-on in this current strength. After hearing hismand, his men quickly scattered around Rossbert.

    ¡°Now, fire range attacks!¡± The leader said next.

    As the leader said, range attacks then flew toward Rossbert.

    Swoosh! Fwoosh!

    Rossbert¡¯s mind was in a jumble at the moment. He felt dizzy, but he needed to fight. He needed to secure everyone¡¯s safety before this power ran out or before he lost control of it. He crossed his arms to protect himself while at the same time letting his body catch all those attacks.

    Different kinds of magical attacks were raining on him.

    Bam! Bam! Boom!

    Ugh!

    The room shook and Rossbert groaned in pain. But he needed to persevere. If he moved an inch everyone behind him would get hit by the barrage of attacks, so Rossbert had to remain on his feet like a wall for everyone.

    Thankfully, the mayor and us helped get Zennie away before a wandering ball of energy hit the floor where she was lying a second ago. They moved closer to the window.

    They were amazed by Rossbert¡¯s strength. But it was a pity that he was up against multiple enemies.

    Through the broken window, us peeked below. He saw it was a 2-story building. Jumping at this height might break some of their bones without using reinforcement ability. But he could survive if hended in the bushes. However, it wasn¡¯t right for Zennie, especially in her current condition. They could not throw her below.

    Moreover, it looks to him that the mayor wasn¡¯t the type of person who was proficient in magic. So, this height would be dangerous to him either.

    As he was contemting, they suddenly heard a roar from Rossbert. us quickly returned his gaze toward the battle.

    He saw Rossbert on his knee.

    ¡®This is bad! Rossbert is on his limit. No matter how strong Rossbert is, it is still hard for him to win this kind of battle.¡¯ us understood the severity of their situation.

    Even with their advantage in this battle, the leader looked unhappy. He did not expect they would take so long inpleting this supposedly simple mission.

    Aside from that, he lost some of his men. The big bosses would surely get mad at him after this. He might even receive a harsh punishmentter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this!¡±

    The leader extended his arm again and aimed his palm at Rossbert.

    ¡°This is your en¡ª¡±

    ¡®Uh, wait. Maybe capturing him is more beneficial to the cult than killing him,¡¯ the leader pondered.

    After thinking that, ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± Rossbert knitted his brows. He saw a dark magic circle materialize under Rossbert¡¯s feet.

    Then suddenly, from the magic circle, ck chains came out and bound Roossbert¡¯s feet.

    ¡®What is this?!¡¯ Rossbert thought.

    The next second, the dark chains slithered all over his body and constrained him. He could not move!

    Seeing the sess of his ability, the leader looked satisfied. However, his smile froze right after witnessing what Rossbert did.

    ¡°What?! He broke the chains using his physical strength?¡±

    The leader saw Rossbert tearing up the chains like they were normal chains only.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Not a human nor a demon

    278 Not a human nor a demon

    ¡°I-Impossible¡­ those chains are the materialization of my dark magic,¡± the leader mumbled in disbelief.

    No matter how he denied it, the reality in front of him was still the reality. Rossbert broke them like nothing.

    After freeing himself of the chain¡¯s constriction, he rushed toward one of the enemies and sent a strong punch.

    The others didn¡¯t just watch like statues, they surrounded Rossbert. But in front of Rossbert in his awakened form, they were just like small fries to him.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to use this secret ability because it would bring an awful side effect to his body afterward, but their situation demands him to use it.

    Rossbert caught the nearest enemy and punched him in the head. The head exploded like a popping balloon. Blood sprayed all over and scattered away like rain.

    Seeing his men dying, there wasn¡¯t even a noticeable change in the leader¡¯s expression. It seemed like the massacre in front of him was nothing but amon scene to him.

    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± the leader said after Rossbert killed his seventh and eighth victims. ¡°I need to get a little serious as well,¡± the leader mumbled. He took something under his robe after that.

    It was a bottle with dark purple liquid inside it. He uncapped it and drank what was inside. When the odor entered his nose, his nose slightly twitched. It was an indication that it had a really bad odor.

    .....

    Regardless, he drank it without a single hesitation. After emptying the bottle, he threw it and the bottle hit the floor. It broke at impact along with a breaking noise.

    After sliding down the dark purple liquid into his throat, a second or twoter, the leader experienced a loud pulsating noise inside his body. Then after that, ck energies burst out from within and swirled all over him.

    A strong pressure erupted that caused the whole mansion to shake terribly. It was as if a strong storm was rampaging inside.

    Suddenly, everyone looked surprised because of the sudden earthquake that was happening all over the mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mayor Gilbert asked as he looked around. It was fine if this room broke, but with this intensity, he was afraid that not only the room, but the whole mansion would copse at this degree!

    ¡°Oh my god! What is happening!¡± He screamed.

    ¡°There! Be careful. We have no choice. Let¡¯s jump here, Mayor!¡± us had decided. He pointed at the enemy first, then asked Mayor Gilbert to escape through the window before a more serious incident woulde to fall on them.

    It wasn¡¯t just about injuries of the degree of broken bones. Whichever option they chose to choose, all had the same bad oue.

    But instead of waiting here for the roof to crash down on them, they rather tried the other method and let their luck decide their fate.

    Although afraid as shit of the height, the mayor gritted his teeth and agreed to us.

    ¡°A-Alright! But how about him?¡± The mayor replied and looked toward Rossbert.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to get out of here so that we can¡¯t be a burden to him.¡±

    ¡°I see. You have a point.¡±

    Right below the window, there were shrubs of nts. Luckily, theynded on it and did not directly plummet to the ground.

    Thump!

    Ugh!

    The two groaned in pain after their butts hit on the ground. Thankfully, the impact wasn¡¯t as strong as they expected. The shrubs helped a lot in lowering their descending force.

    Also, us summoned thest bit of his magical force to protect himself and Zennie. But still, he grimaced in pain after a loud groan.

    They suffered minor injuries but the cause of his grimace was not due to those injuries. It was because of the knife that was still embedded in his shoulder. He could not take it out because he was afraid the wound would bleed out if he did that. He left it alone like a ridiculous decoration on his body.

    Bruises were noticeable on their bodies, but it was insignificantpared to death.

    Helping the unconscious Zennie, they quickly stood up and ran away from the mansion.

    Seeing the mayor escape through the window, the leader¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    The room was already a mess after his transformation. Some panels on the ceiling already fell down. All the materials inside that were made of ss were broken into pieces. The ss windows were no exception.

    Lying on the floor were debris and dead bodies. And the strong smell of blood infiltrated their noses.

    Rossbert stopped clenching the neck of the dangling enemy in his hand.

    Around him were some stunned enemies. With the exception of the leader, there are still eight of them around him.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Chase after the mayor! And take the virgindy!¡± The leader shouted in an inhuman voice. It sounded like a monster¡¯s voice.

    Hearing hismand, the others dispersed and rushed to the window. Rossbert tried to block them, but a ck chain appeared below and constricted one of his legs.

    Rossbert forcibly pulled his leg to get rid of the chain. But, ¡°What?¡±, he noticed he could not break it in this way.

    The chain this time was much sturdier than before.

    Step, step¡­!

    Just then, he heard heavy footstepsing closer and closer to him.

    He looked to the origin of the noise and gawked at what he saw.

    The leader¡¯s appearance was very different from before. He was so consumed in fighting the lowly mobs and did not notice the big changes in the enemy¡¯s leader.

    The leader¡¯s current figure looks more menacing after drinking the dark purple liquid.

    There were two dark horns protruding from his head. And a tail that looked like a ck dragon tail was on his back.

    It could also be seen that the aura exuding from him was darker and contained heavy pressure than before.

    Rossbert knitted his brows and asked, ¡°W-What are you? A demon?¡±

    The enemy continued approaching him, stepping on some of the limbs of the corpses and breaking them in the process.

    ¡°Neither a human nor a demon,¡± he said.

    Hearing that, Rossbert further knitted his brows. Even if the enemy said that he wasn¡¯t a demon, Rossbert could feel a strong demonic aura from him.

    Suddenly, the figure of the enemy disappeared.

    Rossbert blinked his eyes in wonder. However,

    Bam!

    A strong force hit his face. Rossbert¡¯s neck tilted and stretched towards where the force directed him. He stumbled on the ground with his vision turned blurry.

    What was that just now?, Rossbert thought in shock.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Who is the culprit?

    279 Who is the culprit?

    ¡°There!¡± One of the enemies spotted us and the others.

    As they were both injured and could not run as fast as they could, the enemies were able to close their distance. Despite that, us and the mayor did not stop their feet from running.

    ¡°Oh no! They are catching up!¡± The mayor yelled nervously.

    ¡°Come, help me. I will carry the youngdy on my back,¡± us proposed.

    ¡°B-But you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We have no choice. Come on!¡±

    us thought that rather than the two of them working together to support Zennie, they could run faster if he carried the youngdy on his back.

    ¡°O-okay¡ª- wait, they¡¯re already here!¡±

    What?

    .....

    us looked behind and saw the enemy a few steps away from them.

    ¡°Just give up. You¡¯re nowhere to run!¡± One of the enemies said to them.

    Right on time before the enemies could approach them, a carriage held by a Land Dragon stopped in front of them.

    Kurrkk!

    The noise it produced had caused the two to hastily return their eyes in front of them, fearing that it was another enemy.

    ¡°Mister us,e on!¡±

    Seeing the familiar face of his subordinates, Mister us looked somewhat overjoyed.

    ¡°Niel!¡±

    us immediately recognized the person driving the carriage.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They wasted no time and quickly boarded the carriage. The enemies tried to stop them, but they reacted toote.

    After getting on board, Niel hastilymanded the Land Dragon to run. The enemies did not give up and tried to chase them.

    ¡°Are you okay, Mr. us?¡± Niel asked him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with me,¡± us said as Mayor Gilbert helped him tie a cloth around his shoulder where the bleeding wound was. ¡°The important thing is that we get away from those people,¡± added us.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Niel returned his focus to the carriage.

    ¡°Who are those people? And why do they want to kill you, Mayor Gilbert?¡± us suddenly asked the mayor.

    Mayor Gilbert frowned.

    ¡°I do not know. I have no idea why, but I suspect that someone is behind this incident,¡± Mayor Gilbert replied to us.

    us saw the sincerity on Mayor Gilbert¡¯s face.

    ¡°Then, do you have any people who seem suspicious to you?¡±

    Mayor Gilbert frowned even more at us¡¯ question.

    us noticed the mayor¡¯s moment of silence before he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t really think of anyone who has so much hatred for me to the point that they would want my death.¡±

    Everyone was silent at Mayor Gilbert¡¯s answer. Suddenly, Niel asked about theirrades who came to pick up us and Zennie.

    Mister us sadly announced the death of his twopanions at the hands of the enemy. As for Zennie¡¯s Guardian, Rossbert, they didn¡¯t know what the oue of the fight was. He hoped he also escaped from that ce after they got out.

    ¡°By the way, how did you figure out that we are in need of help?¡± us suddenly asked.

    ¡°The scout noticed the suspicious people so Mister Rossbert immediately made a n to pick you up. However, when we arrived at the mayor¡¯s mansion we saw that those people were attacking the people there, so Mister Rossbert immediately made a new n. I and the others were assigned to find a carriage. However, during our search, we were spotted by other suspicious people. They attacked us without a warning. Others sacrificed their lives so that I could survive and bring the carriage where you are,¡± Niel recounted sadly.

    ¡°This is worse than I expected. So there are two groups of them. Anyway, do you think they have survived?¡± us asked with a frown.

    Niel was speechless for a second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t be sure of that, Mr. us.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°How about the innocent civilians in the evacuation shelter? Are they fine?¡± Mayor Gilbert asked worriedly.

    ¡°When we left, all of them were just fine, but I think that¡¯s where those people are heading.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± us and Mayor Gilbert frowned even more.

    ¡°I heard one of them ask where the nobles were sheltering,¡± added Niel.

    ¡°Nobles? Then they also target the nobles?!¡± Mayor Gilbert asked, a little confused.

    While looking ahead and not taking his eyes off the road, Niel nodded slightly in response to Mayor Gilbert¡¯s question.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Everyone is in danger. My wife and daughter are there as well! Let¡¯s hurry! Let¡¯s rescue all the people there!¡± The mayor eximed.

    Hearing him, us closed his eyes for a moment. He understood the mayor¡¯s feelings. He opened his eyes and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to worry about others, but first we need to think about how to get away from those who are chasing us. Also, we don¡¯t have the strength to confront those kinds of opponents. Maybe it¡¯s better if we ask for help first.¡±

    Mayor Gilbert thought about what us said. us was right. It¡¯s just that he was so worried about his wife and daughter and the other people there. If possible, he wanted to charge there directly, but he knew his mere presence could not change anything. In fact, he was also their target, so there was a high possibility that they would kill him on the spot when they spotted him.

    The mayor tried to think of a good solution, but he could not find one. It was a very bad situation for them.

    Just who exactly hired those assassins? Why were they after his life? Why do they have to attack at this time?

    Upon pondering in silence, something came into his mind.

    Wait¡­ could it be¡­

    Something came into his mind.

    Noticing the expression on his face, ¡°Did youe up with something, Mayor Gilbert?¡± us asked curiously.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m just wondering about their timing in assassinating me. Do you think it¡¯s just a coincidence? Or did they really wait for this moment?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say is¡­¡±

    ¡°That someone from within this rampart is the culprit. I mean, their timing for attacking us is so perfect,¡± Mayor Gilbert said while frowning.

    ¡°Hm, I see. Exactly as you said. It could only be done if someone from inside feeds information to the killers. In that case, the culprit must be someone close to you, or someone who knew what exactly was happening inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Mayor Gilbert nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Perhaps you finally have someone in your mind who might be the culprit¡­?¡±

    Mayor Gilbert looked at us. ¡°I have, but I¡¯m still not sure if to believe it.¡±

    us looked into the mayor¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see. That¡¯s fine for now.¡±

    As they were talking, they suddenly heard a ¡®thud¡¯ noise. They notice a knife embedded on the floorboard next to Mayor Gilbert¡¯s foot.

    ¡°What?!¡± Mayor Gilbert looked scared.

    us hastily nced outside and saw the enemies catching up to them.

    ¡°Niel! Are we running slow?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sorry, the road is too dark and I¡¯m not familiar with the path!¡± Niel replied in a shout.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!